The Little Pony Legend 4: Balance of the Heart

by MaggiesHeartLove

Chapters

The Forgotten Ones
The Coronation
The Calling
Enemy at the Gates
Battle for Zaofu
The Reunion
Remembrances
Operation: Risk it All
Kuvira's Gambit
Day of the Siren
Our Last Stand
Love is in Bloom Part 1
Love is in Bloom Part 2; Team Avatar Harmony Wedding.
The Little Pony Legend
After All these years
Beyond the Wilds

The Forgotten Ones

*(~)*

Psalm 17:6~

I am praying to you because I know you will answer, O God. Bend down and listen as I pray.

*(~)*

The Forgotten Ones

Broken.

The mirror was broken.

Just like her.

How did she come to this?

How?

The young Avatar, or former as she would say, had been traveling all over the Earth Kingdom. Searching. Though, she didn't exactly have a very clear goal on what that was. She couldn't enter the Avatar State. She couldn't contact her past lives and she certainly couldn't win a fight the way she used to. There was a time in which she would throw fire and hurl rocks into the air with ease and pleasure. But now even bending was no longer fun. She had a hard time finding pleasure in anything anymore. It was like her brain was numb. She could barely feel anything. The only emotions she grew accustomed to feeling was despair, guilt and fear.

She couldn't even remember a time where she was happy. And even if she was, it never lasted long.

When she arrived in Republic City, she was fresh, ready to take on the world. But when she arrived, she had to face not only Chi blockers and Amon, but her own insecurities. Insecurities for which, at the time, she wasn't entirely aware she had.

She had lost her bending, but then regained it. She gained respect, she gained a boyfriend…but all of that was taken.

She lost her past lives in the hands of Unalaq and Vaatu, unleashed Armageddon onto the world, and lost the man she loved, even if, at the time, it was probably for the best. But letting him go was more painful than she would have wished to admit.

She brought back the air nation, and reunited humans with spirits…only to be nearly murdered and bound to a wheelchair for more than six months. And what was even painful, was that it seemed the world could move on without her. Airbenders would help the world far more than she ever could. It was like she was finally at the peak of her success, finally becoming the Avatar she was meant to be…and it was taken away from her.

What was the point anymore?

Maybe it was best if she was no longer the Avatar. No, a part of her didn't want to believe it. She refused.

She dropped her eyes, unable to look at her scratched and bruised face in the cracked mirror. She pulled a stream of water out of the sink faucet in front of her and began healing her elbow, which had a very nasty looking bruise. A flurry of knocks caused her to jump in alarm and look over her shoulder, briefly stopping her healing process.

"Hurry up in there!" a man on the other side of the door stood, hunched over and his knees pressed together, practically shaking. He had been holding it in for far too long and was about to explode. "Come on, I got an emergency situation!"

Korra opened the door and walked out, allowing the man to hurry inside. "Knock yourself out." she said, not even looking his way. The man slammed the door behind her and Korra continued on her way. It was late into the night, very few people were out, but she literally had nowhere else to go. Her only option was to keep on walking. She stopped on her tracks when she heard something ringing in her ears. She shook her head, her now short locks tickling her cheeks and she pressed her hand against her forehead. It was late, she was tired, it was most likely all in her mind. Then again, over the past three years, her mind had been her worst enemy.

Shaking it off, Korra carried forward. She was so lost in her own despair she nearly didn't see the light beaming at her, followed by the sound of honking. A car drove by and Korra was right in the middle of the road.

Thinking fast, she summersaulted to the other side and ran, not paying attention to the driver's angry calls. Korra sighed in relief and carried on. She staggered, holding her hand to her head. She felt so weak all of a sudden. She knew she had taken quite a beating earlier, but she felt almost as if she would collapse. She hated feeling this helpless. She wanted it to end. She wanted all of it to end. She leaned against the wall of an alley, trying to keep her balance. Her head was pounding and she could hear very faint singing. A haunting melody which constantly replayed in her mind.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah...

Ah, ah, ah...

The noise wasn't coming from anywhere. It was all in her mind, but the voices sounded so clear it was almost as if they were actually there. She slowly removed her hand from her head and looked down into the dark alleyway in front of her. She blinked multiple times, seeing what looked like a shadowy figure at the very end of the way. Her vision was cloudy for a moment but quickly became clear. Korra's heart raced and her body tensed, drops of sweat fell down from her face and downwards to her neck. She recognized this figure. The face she had seen one too many times.

It was her.

Or, at least, what she used to be. It was a copy of Korra herself. She wore her signature blue water tribe shirt, her arm accessories and boots absent, her eyes glowing with the energy of the Avatar State and broken chains wrapped around her wrist, dangling behind her as she walked, the metal clanging against the ground. This was the state she was in when the Red Lotus captured her. While she looked identical to Korra in height, face and body shape, her shoulders were slightly hunched, her head raised and her arms limped on her sides, giving her an appearance reminiscent to that of a zombie. Korra narrowed her eyes.

"You again."

The hallucination said nothing. She never said a word, but simply stared at Korra with her blank, lifeless face. Even with the heavenly glow of the Avatar State, the creature gave Korra nothing but fear rather than comfort. Light was supposed to bring healing, peace and hope. But her eyes only carried fear. Anger, and worse of all...death.

Korra trembled as the copy started to approach her. The chains dangling behind her as she moved. Korra instinctively threw a fire blast but the attack had no effect on her. It simply went right through her as if she were nothing but thin air. Korra tried desperately to remind herself that it was all in her head, but it was difficult when the double send one of her chain directly at Korra, which wrapped itself around her leg, pulling it from under her and she fell to the ground. Korra raised an arm to protect herself, immediately regretting that decision when the copy send her other chain forward, wrapping it around Korra's arm. The apparition slowly began to advance on the defenseless woman laying on the ground, but Korra refused to go down like this.

"Leave me alone!"

Pulling her free arm back, she firebended at their haunting copy, but once the fire dissipated the hallucination had vanished. It was as if she was never there to begin with.

"What's wrong with her?" a pedestrian asked.

Korra turned her head to see she had drawn in a crowd. People looked at her with looks of both concern and fear, no doubt fear for her well being. She figured she wasn't giving them the right message. Her eye was swollen, she looked so worn and tired, and she was apparently fighting something that wasn't even there. They must think she was having some kind of panic attack. A kind elderly woman helped her to her feet.

"Young lady, are you all right? Can I take you to a doctor?"

Korra pulled her bag over her shoulder and walked away from the group as quickly as she could. "No, I-I don't need any help." she said, not looking back. As she walked down the street, the full moon lit up the sky behind her. The last thing she wanted was to be a burden to anyone. A she walked, memories played in her mind.

...……..

A large cargo ship was docked at Air Temple Island, where Asami, Mako, and Bolin, with Pabu on his shoulders, walked up to Tenzin, Jinora, and Korra, still bound to the wheel-chair. Bolin smiled at the Avatar. "Now don't take this the wrong way, but, I can't wait for you to leave!"

Mako crossed his arms angrily, "How else is she supposed to take that but the wrong way?"

"I mean, because I've never had a pen pal before! I'm gonna write so many letters and, just to get the ball rolling, here." He took a letter from his pocket and handed it to Korra. "Spoiler alert: Pabu and I already miss you."

Korra smiled at the gesture. "Thanks. That's sweet."

Asami placed a hand on Korra's shoulders, "Are you sure you don't want some company in the Southern Water Tribe? I'm happy to come with you."

Korra turned away from her female friend, her smile now gone. "No ... I appreciate it, but I'll only be gone a couple of weeks. A little time alone will be good for me." she said. Though, in all honesty, she didn't want to leave. Leave behind all of her friends? The very idea was painful for her already, but she didn't want to burden them with her condition. They knew as well as anyone that the fiery Avatar loathed feeling helpless and a burden.

Tenzin smiled in reassurance as he placed a hand on Korra's shoulder, "Now, I don't want you to worry about a thing while you're gone. Your recovery should be your number-one concern. Jinora, the airbenders, and I have everything under control."

Just what Korra wanted to hear…nobody needed her here anyways. The group waved and said their goodbyes to Korra, who waved back. Kya, Tonraq and Senna stood beside her. Though she smiled the whole time, once they were far enough away her smile disappeared, her hand dropped and she looked away.

As she looked over to the Statue of Avatar Aang, for a brief moment, she saw something spontaneously appear, right above the statue's gigantic head.

The image was static, purple in color. Like a picture trying so hard to manifest itself but it was as if something was blocking it. Keeping Korra from seeing it. It was strange, she didn't remember ever seeing such a thing that day.

Or…did she?

(~)

What was suppose to be a happy day, had turned into one of sadness and disappointment. Everyone was so excited to be seeing Korra again. But she never showed up. Twilight was pacing back and forth while everyone else either sad sadly on the floor or leaned against the wall, their heads hung down in sadness and disappointment.

"This doesn't make any sense." said Twilight, "How can Korra lie like this? It isn't like her."

Sunset Shimmer was sitting cross legged on the floor with Pabu on her shoulder, "I agree. She has everything here, why would she make up some excuse not to come back?"

While the two ponies spoke amongst each other, Mako stood against the wall close to the window, looking out at the full moon. A long time ago, he never, even in his wildest dreams, saw himself meeting, and ultimately falling for, a not only beautiful and intelligent woman, but one who's very spirit shifted him, inspired him to become better. She showed him friendship, seeing beyond your point of view, the importance of helping others and putting them before yourself. He became a cop and latter a royal guard because of her. Granted, their romance wasn't always perfect, but he wouldn't change a thing about it. He loved her and she loved him. And that was enough. They were not only lovers, they were best friends, something for which they made sure always came first.

He felt a hand touch his shoulder and turned around to see Sunset Shimmer, "You okay?"

Mako sighed as he continued to look up at the moon. "Just disappointed."

"You're not the only one….hey, it'll be okay. We'll find her." she turned to the other ponies, "Right girls?"

Twilight nodded her head, her purple eyes sparkling with confidence. "Yeah. Come on girls, let's get our girl back."

(~)

Korra's mind was hazy from what he had just seen. Suddenly, her cruel cruel mind made her relive the worst.

Her time with Mako.

The moment they met, the time they confessed their love, the time they broke up, all the way to her near death experience.

Why did she keep having these stupid memories? All they did was bring her misery. Reminded her of things she could never have. Besides, Mako had probably moved on anyways. Moved on from her and found someone better. She doubted he would go back to Asami, even if they did hook up that one time while she was away during the Civil War between the two water tribes, but it was unlikely Asami would make the same mistake twice. Especially with how close the two had become. Asami was probably her only true female friend, aside from Naga.

Then, why did that last sentence didn't feel entirely true?

More memories of her past unfolded. This time, when Katara was helping her on how to walk again.

………………….

In Katara's healing hut, Korra stared dejectedly at the parallel bars while Katara sat on a chair nearby, sipping her tea and Naga had plopped down at the end of the bars. "Whenever you're ready." the elderly woman said, lowering her cup.

Korra sighed hopelessly, "What's the point? We've been at this for almost six months, and I can still barely take a couple of steps without collapsing!"

"I know you're frustrated, but-"

At that very moment, Korra's patience had finally reached its boiling point. She turned her head to the old woman, her eyes flaring and her voice rising.

"Of course I'm frustrated! A crazy man poisoned me, and now I can't dress myself, or cook for myself, o-or do anything for myself! And this whole time, my friends have been off helping the world while I'm stuck with you, and you can't even heal me!"

Katara looked at Korra with a startled expression, saying nothing. Realization flashed in her eyes and Korra turned away, burrying her face into her hand, feeling shame and regret.

"That came out wrong."

"It's all right." Katara placed her teacup down and approached the Avatar. "Let you anger and frustration flow like water."

Korra didn't even look at Katara and kept her face buried into her hands. "I am trying to understand why this happened to me. Nothing makes any sense!" the Avatar leaned back on her chair, her eyes were pale, lacking in any shine or glow. Not even the captivating rainbow colors danced in them. She looked so…lifeless.

"I'm tired, Katara. I'm so tired."

Katara kneeled in front of Korra, looking into her pale eyes. "Korra, I know you feel alone right now. But you're not the first Avatar who's had to overcome great suffering. Can you imagine how much pain Aang felt when he found out that his entire culture was taken from him?"

The young woman's eyes fell on her lap. She had heard stories about how the air nation was destroyed by the Fire Nation. She never really took the time to think about how Aang felt when that happened. "That ... must have been so awful."

"But he never let it destroy his spirit. He chose to find meaning in his suffering, and eventually ... found peace."

Korra looked up at her teacher, "And ... what am I going to find if I get through this?"

"I don't know." Katara said, giving a soft small smile. "But won't it be interesting to find out?"

Korra decided to try again. With closed eyes, her hands grasped the bars for support as Katara stood next to her and Naga sat up at the bars' end. Her head perking up as Korra made an effort to move.

"Close your eyes. Visualize yourself walking over to Naga. Can you see it?"

Korra struggled to stay upright, but she kept her eyes closed as she responded. "Yes."

"Now... take that first step."

Korra clenched her jaw, trying her best to brace against the pain. Then, slowly, she managed to inch her right foot forward. She took another step, then another, and another, and another. Korra could hardly believe it, she was walking. Slowly and weakly, but she was walking. In her mind, she counted them. Six in total. When she took her seventh step she made the bold move to take her hand off of one of the bars. In doing so, she stumbled but kept on going. She was so close. Seven steps and she had not yet fallen. This was the farthest she had ever gotten. She managed to force herself upright and took a couple more steps. Naga was right there, the large white creature's ears perked up as Korra approached. Instinct took over and Korra threw her arms around Naga. She smiled in relief as she embraced her beloved polar bear dog, who nuzzled her head against her back.

Korra couldn't believe it. She did it, she got herself to walk.

A few weeks latter, Tenzin arrived to visit Korra. The Avatar embraced him in a warm hug. She was much healthier and could walk again.

"It's so good to see you!"

"How have you been, Korra? You look great!"

"I feel great! Come on, I want to show you how much better I'm doing." She excitedly took Tenzin by his wrists and dragged him away.

At the firebending trial mat Korra, now dressed in battle gear, stood opposite three other firebenders while Tenzin and Katara watched. Korra attacked, sending multiple blasts of fire toward her opponents which they easily blocked.

"Attack! I can take it!"

The firebenders hesitated for a moment, all equally uncertain if to give it their all. Following the Avatar's command they attacked, this time without holding back. They had fought with Korra before during her training and doing this felt almost like old times. Korra maneuvered several of their attacks by doing various flips and throwing fire blasts directly at them. For a moment, she felt like her old self again. The thrill of the fight, the adrenaline, the rush, it was all coming back to her. Her heart filled with joy and a smile formed across her face.

Sadly, those memories were not the only ones returning.

She cut through an incoming fire blast with her hands and emerged from the other side...only to instantaneously stop once images flashed before her eyes.

Visions of Zaheer zooming down from the sky towards her. His eyes filled with such rage and hatred. The scene looked so real, it was as if he was still there.

Korra lost her focus, she faltered back as the firebenders continued their attacks, unaware of what Korra had just witnessed. She tried desperately to attack back but instead she blindly threw weak strands of fire, completely missing her target. Before long, she was finally blown off her feet, coming to rest face-down on the mat. Tenzin rushed to her side and rose his hand, ceasing the firebenders.

"All right! The sparring match is over!"

The firebenders obeyed and Tenzin turned back to focus on Korra, helping her to her feet. She removed her helmet, looking visibly upset. "I thought I was ready." she said angrily.

"There is no shame in taking the time you need to make a full recovery. Being the Avatar can wait."

Korra looked up at Tenzin in despair. "But what about the Earth Kingdom? I hear it's still a mess out there."

"The situation has been stabilizing since Kuvira took charge."

"But that should be me out there fixing things, not her."

"I know you want to help. But trust me, everyone has this under control. I just think you need to …" Tenzin trailed off once Korra gave him a spiteful look.

"If you say, "be patient", I swear I'm gonna water-smack you in the mouth!"

"Nooo ... I was going to say, you need to ... not worry about the future. Be grateful for where you are now and the progress you've made."

Korra angrily threw her helmet to the floor and walked away from her airbending teacher. She was so sure she was back to her old self, but no, those stupid visions continued to haunt her every waking moment. It was torture. She hatted it. She couldn't stand it. She had to find some way to get better. She had to.

One day, she finally took the guts to write a letter to one of her friends.

"Dear Asami, I'm sorry I haven't written to you sooner, but every time I've tried, I never know what to say. The past two years have been the hardest of my life. Even though I can get around fine now, I still can't go into the Avatar State. I keep having visions of Zaheer and what happened that day. Katara thinks a lot of this is in my head, so I've been meditating a lot, but sometimes I worry I'll never fully recover. Please don't tell Mako and Bolin I wrote to you and not them. I don't want to hurt their feelings, but it's easier to tell you about this stuff. I don't think they'd understand."

…………….

Back in the present, Korra allowed a single tear to escape her eye. The only light she had was that of the moon. The wind blew and she shivered a bit.

(Where do I go from here, from Pocahontas 2: Journey to a new World)

Korra;

The earth is cold…

The streets are bare…

My hair folds against the wind that's everywhere….

She spotted a few rats scatter across her path into a trashcan.

Everyone, plays a part

In this world, there is no end

Only a brand new start

They do what they must for now

And trust in their plan

If I trust in mine, somehow I will find,

Who I am

But where do I go from here?

So many voices ringing in my ear

Which is the voice that I was meant to hear?

How will I know?

Where do I go...

From here?

As she walked down the streets, she could see images of her past. In one, she saw her saying goodbye to her parents before ridding off to Republic City. Her playing pro-bending, and lastly her and Mako's break up.

My world has changed and so have I

I've learned to choose

And even learned to say goodbye

The path ahead's so hard to see

It wind and bends but where it ends

Depends on only me

She saw more images, mainly the ones of her recuperation. Her struggle to walk, and her constant visions of Zaheer, still haunting her.

In my heart I don't feel part of so much I've known

Now it seems it's time to start

A new life on my own

But where do I go from here?

So many voices ringing in my ear

Which is the voice that I was meant to hear?

How will I know?

Where do I go….

From…

Here...

That was a very good question. Where would she go from here?

(~)

The girls grunted as their Elements of Harmony manifested on their chests. The six anthro ponies all sat in a circle holding hands. They were trying to locate Korra via the Elements of Harmony, but so far nothing has worked. They could not sense her. Finally, they released each other's hands and sighed in exhaustion.

"It's no use." said Rainbow Dash, "It's like a blocked call or something. We can't locate her anywhere."

"Are you sure?" Tonraq asked with worry, "Maybe you just weren't trying hard enough."

"Believe me, we have." said Twilight, "We can only locate Korra when she truly wants to be found and so far…it looks like she doesn't." Twilight lowered her shoulders sadly, followed by everyone else. Korra did not wish for anyone to find her. Question is, why?

The mares all stood up, feeling depressed. "I really don't understand." Rarity said sadly as she hugged herself, "She should be here with us. Her family. And I had already finally finished her wedding dress!"

"And I had the cake ordered in!" said Pinkie Pie.

"I was going to have my birds sing at the reception." Fluttershy said sadly.

And so, everyone began to recall that memorable time when they were all preparing for the upcoming big day…

……..

Korra and Mako have been together for almost three years now, and tonight was their third year anniversary. It was gorgeous, they had a simple picnic underneath the moonlight, lit by fireflies (friends of Fluttershy who owed her favor.) and all of Korra's favorites. The picnic was at the park, now dubbed Harmony Park, named after Korra and the Mane Six.

It was truly a magical and beautiful night, but as beautiful as it was Korra was a bit anxious. She was able to handle her past encounter with Zaheer rather well now. Of course, it was never always an easy road, but the smiles she received from her friends, added with the guidance, and if necessary, tough love, from Queen Leilani, she was able to move on from the past and look froward to the future, because there was a lot to look forward to.

Or, at least she hoped so.

This may have sounded a bit strange but, Korra was starting to believe she and Mako might be ready for the next step. Only problem was, she was waiting for him to ask her the most important question. After three long years, maybe tonight was the night.

"This is beautiful, Mako." she said as she admired the little fireflies hovering around them.

"Well, it is our third-year anniversary, after all. I knew I had to make it special."

Everything was perfect. Perfect for Mako to ask a very important question. The firebender bit his lip nervously before speaking, "So, Korra."

"Yeah?"

"We've been together for almost three years now."

"Yeah." Korra could feel her heart beating hard against her chest.

"And, while it wasn't always perfect, sometimes it was downright irritating and difficult, and loud, mostly on your part."

Korra arched an eyebrow, "Yyyyeah…"

"But, even so, I wouldn't change any of it. So, I have something I really need to ask you."

And now her heart was beating fast again. "Yes, Mako?"

"Korra…"

"Yes?"

"I was wondering…."

"Yes?"

"….what do you think about Amber Islands Resort?"

Korra blinked in surprise, "Huh?"

"I was thinking we could all take a family trip there this summer. You me, Bolin, Asami, the Mane Six, even Tenzin and his family."

Korra was…rather surprised by this. "That's...what you wanted to ask me?"

"I know, it's somewhat out of the blue."

"Yeah, no kidding."

"But I figured we haven't really taken a vacation in a long time, especially with your recent visits to the Earth Kingdom and your royal responsibilities. Some time away would be great for everyone."

The gesture was very sweet and she liked the idea of a vacation but…it wasn't the question she was hoping for. Still, she didn't want to hurt his feelings.

"That…would be great." she said with a sweet smile, though on the inside a part of her was disappointed. "I can't wait to tell the girls."

"I already told Bolin and Asami, you should have seen how excited they were."

She forced herself to chuckle before taking a sip of her fruit punch and muttered under her breath, "Good for them."

(~)

The two returned to Air Temple Island and Mako walked Korra to the door of her new palace. "Thanks again for the great night."

"Anytime, princess." he said lovingly before kissing her full on the lips. The two parted ways and Korra entered her home. Sighing in disappointment.

"He didn't ask."

The Mane Six, all groaned sadly as they stepped out of their hiding spots.

"Why?" Rarity asked.

"I don't know. I guess he's just not ready."

A knock on the door was heard. Korra opened it and saw Meelo standing in front of her. "Meelo?"

"Mako wants everyone inside the Temple. Said he has a big announcement to make."

Korra's eyes widened in surprise, "Really? We'll be right there." she closed the door and turned to the girls….before squealing loudly with excitement!

Maybe this was it?

The girls didn't waste time in gathering at the dinning area, with Tenzin, Bolin, Asami, Jinora, Ikki, Meelo, Bumi, Kai, even Opal. Spike sat on a table, eating berries, waiting excitedly for Mako's announcement. The firebender stood in the center, getting everyone's attention.

"Good evening everyone. Now, I know this is short notice but I have an announcement to make, and I'd appreciate it if you were all here to witness it."

Korra was giddy with excitement and so were the girls.

"It took a while, but I finally know exactly what I need to do." he stuck his hand into his pocket and pulled out a black box, though it appeared a bit bigger than expected. Mako then tossed the box at Kai, who grabbed it in his hands, much to Korra's confusion.

"Happy Birthday, Kai."

Korra and the Ponies all dropped their jaws in shock. Mako had everyone gathered here so he could give Kai a present?!

"I know it's late notice but, I figured you deserved it."

Kai opened the box which contained a wrist watch. "Wow! Mako, this is so cool, thanks!"

"Don't worry about it. Just a little something from your honorary big brother."

"Are you kidding me?!" All eyes fell on Korra, who was now fuming mad.

"Korra, what's wrong?" Mako asked.

"You gather everyone here just to give Kai a late birthday present? Really?! Er! I can't believe how stupid I've been!"

"What are you talking about?"

"The whole night I thought you were going to propose to me, okay? There I said it! I know it's crazy but--Er!." feeling embarrassed for her outburst, Korra buried her face into her hands. Mako face palmed himself.

"Oh my gosh, I--I'm so sorry. I should have put two and two together. I mean, I take you out on a romantic date, arranged a picnic, I pull a black box from my pocket. The box's not for you it's for Kai, and here you---wait a minute, what's this?"

To everyone's shock and surprise, Mako pulled out another black box from his pocket. Kai let out an excitable yelp before covering his mouth. Korra's eyes widened when she saw the box. Just what game was Mako playing here?

The room became silent, all eyes on the young firebender, his voice was soft as he spoke directly from his heart, not taking his eyes off of Korra, who was still rather confused.

"Avatar Korra. Since the day we met we have done nothing but disagree, argue, and fight. You never miss a chance to tell me when I've done something wrong every single time I do it. And I'm a better man because of it. You showed me the importance of putting others before myself and even to this day you still continue to inspire me."

Everyone in the room had tears in their eyes. Bumi was literally weeping as Bum-Jun handed him a tissue and Kai and Jinora smiled at one another while holding hands.

"I can't imagine my life without you in it. And if you stick with me, I promise you, I will spend the rest of my days doing everything I can to make sure you are the happiest woman in this or any other world."

And that was when he got down on one knee. Korra felt her heart would leap right out of her chest as Mako opened the box, revealing a stunning ring with a ruby and sapphire stone, carved into a yin and yang symbol.

"Korra…will you marry me?"

Tears swelled up in her eyes almost making the ring look blurry, but she could still see its beauty clearly. She was so overwhelmed with happiness she could barely speak, but she found her voice and gave her answer.

"Yes, you jerk!"

The room burst into applauds as Mako placed the ring on his new fiance's finger and shared a loving innocent kiss before hugging. Pinkie Pie had waterfalls coming out of her eyes as she and Bumi both hugged and cried. Even Bolin couldn't help himself as he and Varrick shared a box of tissues.

"This is the happiest day of my life!!" Bolin exclaimed between sobs.

(~)

His hand extended and Korra placed her hand on top of his. Her smile was so beautiful. Happy and joyful. Mako felt his heart leap with joy. His brother laughed happily as he rose his glass.

"To Korra and Mako!"

The Mane Six, Spike, the Alicorns, Tenzin, his family, all the airbenders, Korra's parents, Kya, Bumi, Lin, Su, her family and even Kai were all present. And even Varrick was there, as well as Mako and Bolin's entire family attended the engagement party. Yin was crying tears of pure joy. They all rose their glasses, wearing matching happy smiles.

"To Korra and Mako!" They all exclaimed happily.

Bolin wrapped his arm around Mako, "I can't believe my big bro is finally getting married!" he said happily while messing up his neatly groomed hair. Mako shoved his brother away.

"Gah! Bolin! Not the hair."

Korra giggled and ruffled her fiance's hair, reverting it back to its spiky form. "I don't know, I like it better this way."

Yin approached and took her future granddaughter-in-law by the hands. "I am so happy for you both. I never got to see my son's wedding, so you have no idea how much it means to me to be here to see my grandson's. And he couldn't have chosen a more beautiful bride."

Korra knew that tears were forming in her eyes. No matter what emotion she felt, happy or sad, she always had a habit of crying her eyes out. But these were tears of pure joy.

"Promise me you will take good care of each other."

"We promise, grandma." Mako said as she placed hand on his bride's shoulder. Korra heard more giggling as the Mane Six all gathered around the happy couple and Pinkie Pie lifted up a camera with her tail.

"Say cheese cake!"

(~)

Rarity could barely keep herself steady. The Avatar looked absolutely stunning in her pre-ready weeding down. Like most of her formal wears, it was an open up dress, exposing her long legs with grey/blue pants with long hight boots with stunning batters at the toes to look like horseshoes worn by the alicorns. The top was strapless with a separated collar-like neckline with a heart-shaped pendent. Rarity added the vail on her head and she gasped as both she and Korra observed her work in the mirror of Korra's room.

"Oh! Look at you!" Rarity shielded her eyes, "Give me a moment, please."

Korra, of course, simply rolled her eyes, "Rarity, you promised you wouldn't do that."

"I can't help it! You know I'm very emotional!" she wrapped her arms around Korra as she admired the future bride in the mirror. She just stood her, looking at Korra's reflection.

"You okay?" Korra asked.

"I'm just remembering the first time I made you a dress. You were so reluctant back then and now…here you are. In your weeding gown. After all this time you still look as beautiful as the day I met you."

Korra happily wrapped her arm around Rarity, the two always viewed one another as sisters, and still did to this day. "Promise me something, Rarity."

"What?"

"Promise me…you'll never stop being you."

"Only if you promise to never stop being you."

"Deal."

(~)

Twilight went on the list again, "Okay, so Fluttershy's in charge of music. Applejack the catering, Pinkie Pie the reception, Rarity the gowns and tuxes." she walked over to the boys and placed the groom in his position. "Mako, you stand riiiiiiiiiiiight here!"

Mako narrowed his eyes, "Oh great, because I was so unsure on where I, the groom, was suppose to stand." he said sarcastically, but Twilight ignored him. She and the others were at the wedding rehearsal.

"Asami, and the rest of us will be standing over here to Korra's right. Bolin, Flash, Spike and Tu will be on Mako's left. Jinora and Ikki will walk in with the flowers behind Asami and Meelo will walk in with the rings. Am I forgetting anything?"

Everyone looked at oner another before looking back at Twilight. Asami spoke first, "Um… the bride?"

Twilight started to panic, "Ah! The bride! How could I forget the bride?! Where's Korra? Anyone seen her?"

"I'm here!"

The Avatar Princess bursted into the room as fast as she could. "I know, I know I'm late and I'm sorry. I overslept, I have no idea why or how."

Korra stood opposite Mako when he noticed his fiance's features. She looked strangely tired. There were semi-dark circles around her eyes and her skin looked slightly pale. But what was even stranger was that she began to cough rather roughly.

"Honey, are you okay?"

"Yeah, yeah, I'm fine. It's just a cold."

"Are you sure? You look terrible."

"I'm fine, I just had a rough night."

Mako placed a hand over her forehead, "And you're burning up."

Korra coughed once more, covering her mouth as she did. "Okay, maybe I have been feeling a little under the weather recently, but I can shake it off."

"Why don't we cancel rehearsal for today and continue when you're feeling better?"

"Mako, I'm fine." Korra insisted, right before coughing hard once again. This time she gripped her throat, which was already feeling itchy and warm. "On second thought, you might be right." Korra said, not even bothering to try and fight this.She couldn't deny that she was getting sick. Question was, why?

Mako let Korra out the door to take her home to rest."You gonna be okay, Korra?" Sunset asked.

"I'll be fine. Some sleep, a bowl of soup and I'll be back up in no time." she said with a reassuring confident smile…right before she coughed again. This left the others very worried.

"What do you think made her so sick?" Jinora asked.

"Maybe she got a bug while visiting her parents?" Bolin said.

Twilight looked downwards with worry. "Maybe."

(~)

It's been two weeks and Korra did not seem to be getting better. If anything, she seemed to be getting worse. She was stuck in bed and felt so woozy whenever she tried to walk. She couldn't remember when she started feeling this way. It came out of nowhere.

But sadly, that was not the worst part.

Her nightmares returned. Her visions of Zaheer and the Red Lotus replayed in her mind constantly. It was like she traveled back to that horrible and difficult time in her life. She tossed and she turned in her bed, she could barely sleep. This worried her deeply.

One day, she took the effort to walk around the temple and enjoy the flowers in bloom. When suddenly, her mind became foggy, her vision blurry and she collapsed on the ground. Thankfully, Fluttershy was around and spotted her.

"Korra!" The Pegasus rushed to her friend. She was burning hot and was sweating. "Help! Somebody!"

(~)

With heavy hearts, they watched the ship leave the port. Katara agreed to take care of Korra for the time being. Whatever it was Korra had, the elderly woman would be sure to find a cure. As the rain began to fall down, everyone headed inside, however Mako remained, not even caring that the rain was soaking him wet. Twilight and Flash both placed their hands on both his shoulders and all walked together inside.

That was the last time they saw Korra.

………

Even today, the memory was deeply painful for everyone. It was like seeing her revert back to that Korra who was forced on the wheelchair after her experience with Zaheer.

"Maybe there can be another way to find her." Tenzin mentioned, breaking the silence.

"How?" Asami asked, "The girls already tried locating her with the Elements. If we can't use them, what else do we have?"

Suddenly, Sunset Shimmer got a great idea.

(~)

As Korra walked down the deserted street, she could hear faint harmonizing ringing in her ears.

Ah, ah, ah…

Ah, ah...

She spun around, looking to see if she was being followed. But she saw no one. Once she turned forward once again, she was startled, but also relieved, to see that while she was indeed being followed, it was only by a small little white puppy dog. The creature panted and wagged its tail happily. It was so cute and innocent. She looked somewhat similar to Naga when she was a pup, only her eyes were abnormally green in color. Korra smiled and crunched down, petting its head.

"Where'd you come from, little cutie?"

Korra suddenly sensed another presence and the two of them looked upwards to see a shadowy figure at the top of the short set of stairs. The mist around it began to slightly disperse, revealing the dark Avatar Korra, standing before them. Surprisingly, the puppy whirled around and began growling menacingly at the ghostly image. Korra was astonished by this.

"You can see her, too?"

Korra's Avatar self stood still, its glowing orbs looking down at the two, not saying a single word like always, and seemingly unfazed or surprised by the the puppy growling furiously at it.

"If you can see her too, maybe I'm not going crazy." Korra said as she stood up.

Once the puppy started barking, standing protectively between the apparition and Korra herself, the dark figure slowly stepped back, seamlessly dissolving into the mist that slowly formed before evaporating into thin air. The puppy finally relaxed and made its way to the steps from which the dark avatar once stood. Korra could not believe her eyes.

"How'd you do that?"

The puppy mounted the steps, then turned back toward Korra, barking a few times as if asking her to come along.

"You want me to follow you?" she asked. The little dog barked a couple more times before running off, disappearing into the mist. Korra pondered for a moment. Following a strange dog was...well, strange indeed, but given what she had just witnessed, what did she have to lose? Her mind was made up.

"All right. Let's see what I find."

And so, Korra followed the puppy through the streets, heading towards the outside of the village.

………………

Korra continued to toss and turn in the bed of her room in the south pole, only now, it seemed she was having a much different dream. It wasn't like the ones before. In fact, she could barely tell if this was a dream at all. She saw flashes of what appeared to be green stones being hammered into little specks of dust and poured into a liquid that glowed an aery green and the mercury poison was rising up towards her, entrapping her in it's clutches.

She gasped for air as she woke up, but she didn't feel entirely awake. She could still see the images, everything in front of her was hazy. She kept on groaning as if she would vomit. Her head pounded as voices harmonized in her brain.

Ahhhh, ah, ah, ahhhhh

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Ahh, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Welcome to the show

Ah, ah, ah, ah

We're here to let you know

Ah, ah, ah, ah

Memories in your heart

Will be forgot

Ah, ah, ah, ah

The song was like a pledge in her brain. None of this made any sense. Why was this memory different from the others? It didn't even feel like a flashback anymore, more like a dream within a dream. It was all so confusing, Korra couldn't' tell what was real anymore.

Hear the wave of sound

As it crashes down

This will be the day

We make you run away

Time for you to fall

Your victories forgotten

You won't recall

Your blessings, just your flaws

We'll grow tougher

As you suffer

Now is time to say goodbye!

The scene shifted, turning completely green as a primer flashback took shape.

…………….

Korra disinterestedly played with her food at the dinner table. "Everything all right, sweetie?" Senna asked, both her and Tonraq taking full notice of their daughter's silence and absence from reality.

"There's something I need to tell you both." Korra said.

"What is it?" her father asked.

"I want to go back to Republic City."

"Are you sure?" her mother asked with concern.

"I know I'm not a hundred percent yet, but I feel like I've hit a wall. I need to be where the action is, where my friends are. "

Tonraq exchanged a look with Senna before responding, "I'll have the White Lotus prepare a boat and they can take you back to Republic City as soon as you're ready."

"No, I want to go alone and have some time to clear my head. It'll be good for me."

Using a small craft, Korra waved goodbye to her parents as Naga as the wind blew on the blue sails, leading Korra put to sea.

However, that was not the real truth.

………………….

In reality, Korra woke up in the middle of the night, her beautiful blue eyes now shimmered with a green glow as she stood up from her bed. Her gaze was blank, emotionless and she did not blink. She absentmindedly took a pencil and began writing words on a paper.

She placed the letter on the bed and walked out of the palace, while still in her trance she took a boat and sailed away into the night. As she did, her wings, her blue streak, the star mark on her forehead, even her cutie mark…all began to disappear into the wind like burned ashes. Her eyes stopped glowing green and she collapsed as the gentle night breeze carried her away into the distance.

The following day, Tonraq and Senna found the letter;

"I want to go back to Republic City. I know I'm not a hundred percent yet, but I feel like I've hit a wall. I need to be where the action is, where my friends are. I want to go alone and have some time to clear my head. It'll be good for me."

They figured their daughter needed some time away on her travel, however they did find it strange she did not wish to say goodbye. None the less, they respected her wishes.

Korra woke up the next day as the boat sailed swiftly in the wind and she looked off into the distance. Her wings, her magic, everything that linked her to her pony heritage was visibly gone. And she had no memory of them either. In her mind, she was no longer Princess Avatar Korra…she was simply, Avatar Korra.

As the boat sailed away, a school of flying dolphin-fish surfaced. Korra smiled as she watched the majestic creatures glide over the waters. They looked wild and free. She started to wonder what it would be like to glide like they did, or better yet...what it would be like to fly. The thought of soaring above the clouds filled her mind all of a sudden. She didn't know why, but the very idea was enough to bring her some form of joy, even long after the dolphin-fish had dove back into the waters, fading into the deep.

Korra spotted a tiny port village in a tropical archipelago, and docked her boat. She approached a man in a dockside shack, who was lazily fanning himself in the heat. She noticed he mainly sold fish and other aquamarine life. For some reason, Korra felt nauseous at the thought of eating any actual animal.

"Uh, excuse me." she asked politely, though her tone was practically lifeless, "You wouldn't happen to have any vegetarian options do you?"

The shopkeeper suddenly jerked up when he saw her. "Why, you're the Avatar, ain'tcha?"

"Yup, that's me." Korra said with a smile, the man practically leaped off of his seat.

"I can't believe it!" he said and scratched his chin a bit, "Hmmm, you look kind of different than you do in your pictures? Where are your pony friends, and your wings?"

Korra arced an eyebrow at him. "My whats?" she suddenly felt a painful jab in her brain, and those vocalizing voices were heard once more.

"Hey, you okay, there?"

Korra managed to calm herself as her eyes gave out a brief green grow before reverting back to normal. "Y--Yeah, I'm fine just a little dazed is all."

"Oh, well, hey, if you don't mind, can I take a picture for my "Wall of Avatars"?" he gestured to the back of his shed. His so called "Wall of Avatar" only had one picture, and it was one of an adult Aang doing his infamous marble trick with two pieces of seafood, wearing a look of unadulterated enthusiasm on his face.

Korra didn't really feel like taking pictures. Nor did she feel worthy of it. "Well, I'm kind of in a hurry."

"I-it'll only take a second, I promise!" he said and started digging for his camera, throwing out all sorts of things out of his shed, such as a pot, a meat cleaver, and--strangely enough--a flock of parrots came flying out, causing a startled Korra to jump backwards. After a while, he finally found his camera.

"Avatar Aang was a big fan of my seaweed wraps, you know, so, I named 'em "Aang Rolls"! Now they're my biggest seller! And they ain't even got fish in 'em!" he laughed as he set the camera down in front of Korra. "Now, smile!"

The image through the camera was upside down, but Korra none the less smiled awkwardly and the flash went off, momentarily blinding her.

"But if I coulda met any Avatar, I'd have to pick Kyoshi. Taking down a shark squid with one hand! Now that's a lady I'd like to get to know!"

"Thieves! Get back here!"

The scream of a lady shopkeeper caught both their attention and spotted two people running off, holding large bags in their hands.

"Oh, don't worry, the Avatar's right here!" the fishmonger shouted at the distressed woman and turned to Korra, excitedly, "Well, what are you waiting for? Go get 'em!"

Korra was hesitant at first, but quickly pushed any feelings of uncertainty aside and rushed to help. She waterbended herself across and came ashore, landing in front of the bandits, causing them to stop in their tracks.

"Hand over the bags or else." she ordered.

One of the thieves earthbended a fissure into the ground, creating a cloud of dust towards Korra, blinding her from the incoming boulders the second thief threw her way. She fell to the ground, her head pounding from the impact, as the thieves ran past her. She could hear their taunting from afar. Opening her eyes, she saw the lady shopkeeper standing over, giving her a skeptical look, her while the fishmonger rushed up to her with meat cleaver in hand.

"You sure she's the Avatar?" she asked. "Doesn't look like it to me."

Korra's eyes briefly glowed green, before she clenched her head in disappointment.

(~)

That night, she finally arrived in the Republic City bay, which was surrounded by the thick nighttime fog, still she could see the golden lights up ahead. Once upon a time, the sight brought her a feeling of warmth and excitement, but now...she felt nothing. It was as if she had been shut off. The city didn't make her feel excited or happy like it used to. She just felt...worn.

The first thing she wanted to do was to arrive at Air Temple Island and get a good night sleep. She would figure out what to do next in the morning after resting on a nice warm bed, and in a place that wasn't the same bedroom she had been in for two years back at the South Pole.

But as she drew closer to the island, the thick fog burned off and a lone figure stood on a rock near the cliffside. Her eyes glowing a familiar white. Korra gasped, as she was now face to face with her Avatar self. The apparition's eyes narrowed, her mouth curved downwards into an angry frown and her long hair billowing in the light breeze. Even if she couldn't speak, Korra knew exactly what she was saying.

"You've failed. You're a disgrace. You don't belong here anymore."

Drops of sweat fell down her face as Korra closed her eyes, then steered the boat in the opposite direction, not watching as the city faded back into the mist.

She wasn't ready to go back. Not like this.

(~)

The next day, Korra docked her boat in an area somewhere in the Earth Kingdom. She traveled long into the night to make sure she had enough distance between herself and the city. It was close to noon, but the sunlight made it feel as if it were still morning.

Korra stood before a small river, gazing at her reflection. Her hair was down and had exchanged her Water Tribe outfit for that of Earth Kingdom clothes. The only thing she had left of her heritage was her armband. It used to be her favorite accessory, but now it was only another reminder of her past. A past she wanted to stray as far away from as possible for right now.

With a heavy heart, Korra removed her armband, but not before getting a strange flashback to a purple-haired girl with a beaming smile and bright blue eyes. Korra brushed it aside and tossed the accessory into the water, watching it float for a moment before sinking completely. Next, Korra pulled her hair back, took up a knife and placed it up against her long locks.

For a moment, just like with her armband, she hesitated. For some reason, this was harder for her to do than just tossing away her armband. It was just hair, right? Why did it even mater? Only, it kind of did. Somehow, her long hair symbolized something she couldn't remember. Maybe it was for the best then.

Ignoring the tears threatening to come out, in one stroke, she pulled the blade through her hair. She clenched the long locks in her fist before angrily tossing them into the waters before her.

She no longer recognized the woman before her.

(~)

Korra tugged tightly on her jacket as she moved across the snowstorm, heading towards the spirit portal of the north pole. She crossed over into the spirit world, stopping right before the Tree of Time, with brightly colored spirits swarming around it. She removed her jacket, revealing her green sleeveless shirt with a lighter green stripe, dark brown pants that exposed her legs from bellow her knees and simple floats shoed. She also had a green sash around her waist and a pair of plain brown arm bands. Korra sat down in the center of the tree and began to mediate in silence.

A tiny pale yellow spirit with two leaf-like ears poked its head from the entrance of the tree. It stared at the woman for a few short moments, then smiled joyfully upon recognizing her. She turned to her spirit companions.

"Everyone, come here! It's the Princess Avatar!" She said. her voice sounding like that of a little girl.

The young spirits gathered around the entrance, seeing Korra for themselves. Another spirit, resembling a snail with legs, turned to the leaf eared spirit in confusion. His voice sounded like that of a little boy."You sure?" he asked skeptically, "I don't sense any energy around her. Besides, she's doesn't look like the Avatar. And, doesn't the Avatar have ponytails, wings and blue hair?"

Korra opened one eye as she heard the spirit talking, breaking her concentration. What were they talking about the wings and blue hair anyways?

"Do you mind? I'm trying to concentrate here. And yes, I am the Avatar. I'm just wearing different clothes and I cut my hair."

"And what about your wings?" one spirit asked.

"I don't have any wings. What gave you that idea?"

The snail spirit turned to his yellow companion, "See, I knew it couldn't be her."

"No, I know it is!" the yellow spirit said in defense and turned her attention back to the woman, "Could you sing for us?"

Korra arched an eyebrow, "Sing?"

"Please? Just one little song."

Korra had no idea what the heck these spirits were talking about but, if she was ever going to get any peace and quiet, she might as well play along. She took in a deep breath and opened her mouth to sing the first song that came to mind. She didn't know how, but the words just came out naturally. As if she had been singing it for years.

Don't need to hear a crowd, cheering out my name

I didn't come here seeking infamy or fame

As she sang, the spirits all smiled, their joy rising. Korra's voice was surprisingly strong, sturdy and beautiful all at once. And as she sang, a smile slowly appeared on her face and the spirits bobbed their heads to the song.

The one and only thing, that I am here to bring

Is music, is the music

Is the music in my soul

Gotta break out

Set myself free, yeah

Let it all go

Just let it be, yeah

Find the music in your heart

Let the music make you start

To set

Yourself

Appart

Once the song was over, the spirits now knew for certain that this stranger was indeed the Avatar. Only she would have a voice that could bring such bliss and happiness to the spirits. Much like her, her voice was magical.

"See? I told you guys it was her!" the little yellow spirit jumped into the tree and walked up to Korra. The rest of the group followed, "How come you've been away so long?"

"I was hurt pretty bad a while ago and lost touch with my Avatar Spirit."

"No wonder I couldn't feel any energy." said the snail spirit.

"I came to the Tree of Time hoping to reconnect with Raava and turn on the Avatar State again. But it's not working." as Korra continued, the leafy yellow spirit climbed onto her lap. "The last time I was here, I saw all sorts of visions. Now I don't see anything."

"Maybe we can help you get better." the spirit said sweetly, "Help you fly again."

Korra gently lifted the spirit off of her lap and sadly stood back up. "I'm sorry, but for years, people have been saying they can help me get better. Nothing's worked." she walked towards the opening of the tree. Medicating wasn't helping, and as sweet as it was that these little spirits wanted to help her, Korra knew that no matter how good their intentions, it wasn't going to change anything.

She turned once more, looking at the little spirits in regret."I need to figure this out on my own."

(~)

After leaving the sad little spirits, Korra rode her boat through a waste of water and icebergs. Perched on one of the icebergs, she saw her double, glaring at her with glowing eyes like a wild human. She would, from now on, be a constant, though very unpleasant, traveling companion.

As Korra traveled, she began sending letters to her parents back at the south pole.

"Dear Mom and Dad, I arrived in Republic City a couple weeks ago and couldn't be happier. It's nice to be back at the temple and it's great to see my friends again."

Korra continued her journey, walking through a lava field, where, again, the hallucination appeared. No matter how many times she saw her, Korra ignored her.

"Don't worry, I'm taking it easy, but hopefully I'll be back in action soon. I miss you both very much. Please, give Naga a big hug for me. Love, Korra."

Korra's journey took her long and far, all the way to the desert. The scorching heat beamed down upon her, her skin dripping with sweat and the desert winds danced around her. She shielded herself against the unforgiving sun with her arm. She looked up, seeing a familiar white and blue entity hovering over a sand dune. Her tentacles bellowing in the wind with a heavenly glow around her.

"Raava?" With a smile on her face, Korra scaled the dune, climbing towards the spirit. "Raava!"

But once she reached the top….all she found was an empty space where Raava once stood. It was a mirage. The poor Avatar fell to her knees in despair. She was so close.

And yet so far away.

(~)

Her journey took her farther and farther into the Earth Kingdom, finding herself in a small humble village at night. Once again, she spotted her hallucination. This time, waiting at the end of her path, illuminated by a streetlight. The apparition walked away down a side alley.

That was the last straw for Korra. She had been running from her for far too long. Maybe if she confronted her, she would finally be free.

"I am ending this."

Korra chased her dark copy down the alley, where it jumped over a fence. She did not hesitate to follow and also leaped over the fence, landing on the roof of a small house. She spotted the ghost standing near the entrance of a building, the light inside illuminated the outline of her body. For a moment, Korra could have easily mistaken her for a human of flesh and blood, right down to the shadow outstretching from her feet on the ground.

Several people stood by, either chatting with one another or minding their own business, never taking heed of the glowing eyed woman with chains.

Korra's gaze was locked on her copy. Her silence taunting the Avatar. A single person passed by the entrance, and the image vanished into thin air from where it once stood.

Determination etched on her face as she jumped from the roof and headed towards the building. Once inside, Korra was slightly taken by surprise to see that it was an earthbending arena. The audience cheered at the two earthbenders sparring in the ring. Standing there, several feet opposite the two opponents, Korra saw her ghostly twin, unseen by everybody except Korra herself.

Korra narrowed her eyes and walked up to a man, collecting money from the people waving their cash at him, placing bets. She tapped his shoulder and he half-turned to look at her.

"Excuse me. Who do I talk to about getting in the ring?"

Once in the ring, Korra tried to shield herself from the incoming rocks being hurled at her, but she was more than just rusty. She fought as if she hadn't learned how to. It was humiliating, but her attention was not on the crowd's approval, it was on the match.

Another attack threw Korra off her feet and she crashed into the wall, rolling across the floor. Staggering to get back up again, her vision clouded, her opponent appeared to have multiplied and the audience dissolved into darkness, along with the bleachers and their voices. All she heard was silence as her earthbending opponent melted away, morphing into the image of her ghostly twin.

Rising defiantly to her feet, Korra yelled at the apparition. "Is that all you got?"

The dark avatar's heard slightly tilted in the most unsettling way before swinging her arm forward. The chain flew across the arena like a whip as Korra dodged it. She earthbended a rock at the creature, who disappeared formlessly before manifesting once again in mid air, bending the same rock Korra had sent her way and hurtled it at the weakest of the two of them.

Korra was hit right in the face and tumbled across the floor, slamming again into the wall behind her. The exhausted Avatar struggled to get back up, staring at her apparition with vengeful eyes, only to fall down from exhaustion. Her vision melted back into reality, the original female earthbender solidifying into full view, the roar of the crowd was heard once more and the darkness faded, revealing the audience once more.

"We have a winner!"

The other earthbender rose her arms in victory as the crowd cheered. Korra dropped her head in shame.

After that humiliating defeat, Korra went to the bathroom to heal herself, all leading up to the moment where she met the mysterious white puppy.

……………….

Korra chased dog all through the night, the village now miles behind her, though could still be seen if she spun around, which she did not. She chased the pup to the top of a hill and paused, looking at the sight before her. The view had suddenly changed, rather than see more hills, Korra saw a land surrounded by trees, along with the smell of musky water. It was a swamp. Korra was mildly confused by this.

"Why did you bring me to the swamp?" she asked. She sledded down the small hill, still following the puppy. Korra abruptly stopped when the puppy became engulfed in a flash of light. Its body morphing into a familiar tan yellow creature with leafs for ears. Korra realized she had seen this creature before. "Wait, I met you at the Tree of Time." she said, her voice grew slightly stronger, indicating her impatience and for the creature having tricked her, "You should have told me who you were."

"If I did, would you have followed me?"

Korra's expression softened. "I get your point. But why did you bring me here? What am I gonna find in the swamp?"

"Not a what, a who." the spirit rose up into the air, her ears flapping as she flew off and disappeared through the vines.

"No, wait! Come back!" Korra cried out in a panic and charged after the spirit, roughly making her way through the vines. She stumbled and fell into a pool of green looking water once she reached the other side. Time seemed to move slowly, the waters of the swamp splashing her face as she looked up. Her body subtly trembled as she was now face to face, yet again, with the terrifying version of herself. Korra rose to her feet and tried to coax herself into believing it wasn't real, all the while taking several steps back.

"You're just in my mind." she said, her voice trembling, "You're not real."

The mirror projection's eyes narrowed in a menacing manner before throwing a powerful blast of fire in Korra's direction, sending her flying through the air, creating a massive hole in the curtain of vines. Korra collided with a tree and fell into the shallow waters. The green liquid dripped from her face as she looked up to see the creature stagger-step through the giant hole in the now burn vines. Her shoulders hunched and her haunting gaze locked on her victim.

Korra's fear shifted into anger as she send two streams of water at her double, but she suddenly morphed out of thin air the moment the stream came in her direction. She manifested herself once more, easily avoiding another stream of water, before sending a fire blast at Korra, quickly followed by water and chunks of the earth.

Korra dodged both the water and fire attacks with a summersault, but was hit by the rock and was, once again, sent flying backwards, tumbling into a hole.

The ghostly Avatar reappeared in a blink, chasing after Kotta while creating a flaming arc with its foot as it came down to crush Korra. She summersaulted out of the way once the apparition landed. Korra hurried back up, but was quickly pushed back down by a brutal blast of water from behind, and slid face first into the mud. She quickly got back on her feet and ran as fast as she could. Her fear haven taken over her actions and rational thinking.

The hallucination deformed and reformed rapidly, shooting blasts of fire at Korra, who ducked as the fire shoot right over her head. Korra quickly jumped up and sent a rock directly at her double before airbending herself high into the air and landing onto the branches of a large sprawling tree. She leaped from one branch to the other, using her airbending as momentum.

The creature unwind the chains around her wrist, wielding it like a whip and cracking it onto the ground with a powerful force it cause the dirt of the ground to rise up, and even shake the ground like a small earthquake. The sound was reminiscent of crushing bones. The apparition flung the chain towards the tree, wrapping the end around Korra's ankle, just as she finally reached the highest branch. The rays of the sun peeking through the leaves, and she felt the heat on her bruised cheeks.

Korra screamed as the force of the chain weighted her down. Her heart was beating rapidly against her chest as she desperately grabbed onto the vines around the branches, and the chain pulled tighter. As she looked down, her eyes widened in horror at seeing the ground bellow the feet of her Avatar self suddenly turn into a familiar silver liquid with which Zaheer used to poison her three years ago. The puddle grew larger and larger as Korra struggled to hold onto the vines, fighting against the weight of the chain pulling her downwards towards the deadly, silver puddle. The dark apparition's face remained unwavered as she began to sink down deeper and deeper into the mercury puddle, all the while pulling the chain that held Korra in her grip. As the doppelganger sunk deeper, the vine in Korra's hand snapped, as did the one in her other hand seconds later. The double's body was now completely submerged, save for the hand which held the chain. Korra strained as she desperately held on, but the vines could not keep her away for long.

Screaming, Korra fell into the puddle below her, her fists still holding the broken vines before it flew right out of her hands. She splashed onto the puddle, drops flying everywhere and she hurried to get herself back up again. She could feel the cold, deadly sting against her skin all over again. But as she tried to get back up, the mercery began to close in. The deadly substance had gained a mind of its own, stretching out like tendrils that wrapped around her arms, dragging her deeper in. As Korra looked up at the rays of the sun peeking through the leaves, for what she believed would be her last glimpse of light, Korra saw something hovering above her.

It was white with an angelic glow, with large white wings, a long bellowing white gown and hair that danced in the wind with various bright colors. Korra stretched out her hand in an effort to reach the heavenly image when web-like tendrils leaped out of the surface of the mercury, trapping her arms and hands as Korra continuously tried to reach into the air, grasping for something that was not there.

"Help!"

Immediately after she screamed, the silver poison wrapped around her arm and pulled her down.

(~)

Korra slowly opened her eyes, finding herself in a dark place lit by a blue colored light that shined through a deep hole opening. Given the location Korra knew she was in some kind of cave with an opening above from which the soft blue light came from. Her body laid on what felt like a bed made out of wood. With a hand on her already aching head, Korra sat upright and heard the noise of a moving liquid, followed by the smell of smoke. A shadowy figure stood over her cooking pot, her back to Korra, who could not see who she was.

"Feeling better?" the woman asked, her voice belonging to that of an elderly woman.

"Where am I? Wha-what happened?"

"I was hoping you could tell me. I found you passed out in the mud."

"How'd you know I was out there?"

"I'm pretty tapped into the goings-on around here. What brings you to the swamp, anyway?"

"A spirit led me here and told me I was supposed to find someone. Is that you?"

"Beats me. But if your Avatar magic senses called you here, you should probably listen to them."

Korra sat upright on the stone bed she was in and was startled when the woman mentioned the word 'Avatar'. "Wait, you recognize me?" Korra asked as she stood up and walked toward the mystery person.

"In a manner of speaking. We were good friends in your previous life."

Korra firebended a small flame with her hand, casting light on the mysterious person, who turned to face the young woman, revealing her face. She had long silver hair hanging down over clouded eyes. Clouded eyes that she knew she had seen before, both in pictures her waterbending master had shown her in her youth, as well as in the distant memories of her subconscious mind. Her breath caught in her throat once the face matched with the one from her memory.

"I can't believe it ... Toph?"

"Nice to see you again, Twinkle Toes."

(~)

With a pair of scissors, Rarity cut out a single piece of one of Korra's old parka's as Sunset Shimmer placed it into a shimmering liquid, which sparkled and shimmered before their very eyes. Sunset carried a stone, sustained by a string, and dipped it into the liquid. The stone glowed brightly as it began levitating over the world map of the human world.

"Will this work?" Twilight asked.

"It may take some time, depending on how many places Korra's been. But if there is any chance of finding here…this is our last hope."

The others all watched on in anticipation as the stone continued to hover all around the map, scanning for their lost Avatar.

(~)

Author's Note

Will Korra regain her true memories? Tune in to find out.

Oh, and to answer a previous question; The Song I picked for the beginning was "It doesn't get any better than this" from The Swan Princess Three.

The Coronation

*(~)*

Romans 5:3 ~

We can rejoice, too, when we run into problems and trials, for we know that they help us develop endurance

*(~)*

The Coronation

Sunset Shimmer slept on the table, the glowing stone still hovering over the map. The Avatar must have been to a lot of places in the past six months. The former apprentice had remained beside the map all night, hoping for it to land somewhere. Twilight entered the room.

She was now wearing a much more, well different outfit. Her hair remained in a ponytail and had a dark navy blue/purple turtle neck over a longer purple shirt with a high strong aqua collar that could open but was tucked closed by a pale blue belt with her magenta star on it as a buckle and a star image on her chest of the jacket. Her pants matched her turtle neck and wore bellow the knew purple boots with light purple ankles, shoe bottoms designed to look like the alicorn's horse shoes with her star on the toes as well as on the top of the boots. She wore a long arm warmer that ended from bellow her shoulder to her wrist on her right am, covering her scar, and on her left arm a fingerless glove that reached her elbow and a purple armband with her star symbol on it. Her tail was tied into a long red colored ribbon. She gently shook her friend awake.

"Sunset, you've been at this all night. Maybe you should take a break."

Sunset rubbed her sleepy eyes, "But what if it lands somewhere?"

"You said the spell will take a while to find Korra. I want her back just as much as you, but I don't think waiting around here is going to help."

"You're probably right."

"Come on, we'll come and check on it after the coronation. Bolin's coming home today."

As the two friends left the room and closed the door, the stone glowed brighter before landing directly on a certain place on the world map, where it remained like a magnet on a fridge.

(~)

Spirits played on the vines lining the square of City Hall, where people everywhere were preparing for Prince Wu's coronation. Applejack was in charge of the catering while Pinkie Pie organized the whole thing, instructing metalbenders on where to place everything. She barely got to use any of her ideas, thanks to a certain prince.

Twilight and Sunset rode in on Sunset's motorcycle, which had her cutie mark on the left side, and happily greeted their friends. The Mane Six. Rarity grunted as she pulled on a clothing rank, which was filled with Wu's royal coronation garbs for the event. The unicorn panted once she stopped. She couldn't wait for this day to be over. Twilight looked at the designs her friend had made, "Wow, Rarity. These look amazing."

"Thanks. Quite the eye catching design, if I do say so myself. I just hope Prince-lazzy-bums actually takes these this time." she huffed, "I swear If I need to redo the entire thing all over again, so help me I'm going to slap him upside the head!"

All of the friends backed away in fear from the unicorn's outburst. Applejack and Rainbow Dash glanced at each other before showing them the banner for the occasion. "Well, at least he didn't ask you to change the banner." said Rainbow Dash.

"Pinkie Pie did a great job on it." said Applejack.

"And it smells like cake!" said the pink Pony.

"It does?" Fluttershy asked as she attempted to sniff the banner, only to have Pinkie Pie place it over her face, leaving a bit of blue creamy substance on Fluttershy's nose.

"I used frosting instead of paste!"

Applejack giggled as she gestured to her own nose, "Uh, Fluttershy, you've got a little something', uh.."

Fluttershy rubbed her cheek, completely missing the frosting on her nose. "Did I get it?"

"Not exactly."

Sunset Shimmer took a hankie from her pocket and removed the frosting from her friend's nose. It was nice to know that some things may never change. No matter what world you're in.

Twilight looked around the area. Metalbenders placed the spectator stands while a few other pegasus ponies arranged the decorations around the spirit trees that surrounded the area. They were harmless green streamers with yellow ribbons which did not harm nor anger the spirits. In fact, some even liked the lovely ornaments.

Applejack's big brother and a few more earth ponies helping with preparing the food and drinks for after the ceremony which would be held at the Four Elements Hotel and Pinkie Pie's old friend, Cheese Sandwich helped out with arranging the sweets and such. The party pony smiled and waved at the pink pony who blushed and smiled in return, leaving Rarity and Rainbow to giggle at the scene. Pinkie arced an eyebrow.

"What?"

"Nothing." they responded in a sing-song union.

"Looks like Prince Wu really went all out." Twilight said while arching an eyebrow.

Speaking of the prince, Wu himself waved his arms as he acted out his vision to Mako and Flash, who both stood standing in front of him.

"So then the crowds are gathered, all excited to see my coronation, when all of a sudden, these boulders come rolling through. And guess what pops out of 'em? Earthbender dames! These gals start banging the boulders like drums, and sing the song of my royal lineage. It's the most dynamite six-hour show you'll ever see in your life."

But Mako and Flash were less than thrilled. "Shouldn't you be getting ready to, I don't know ... rule a whole nation?" Flash asked.

"Now, now, now, don't get yourself in a tizzy. I'll have ministers for all that!" he placed an arm around the anthro pony, "No, sir, Flash, when we get to Ba Sing Se, it'll just be two kooky pals, living the life!" he said with a smile and patted Flash on the chest.

Flash waved his finger unenthusiastically while sarcastically saying, "Yay …"

Tenzin then approached the future king. "Getting excited for your big day?"

"Does a platypus-bear poop in‒ Hey!" Wun turned around angrily when he saw metalbending officers putting up spectator stands and raced on over to berate them. "You can't put bleachers there! There won't be enough room for the Dance of the Badgermoles! Look, it's going to go like this."

The Prince began performing a very weird, but oddly smooth, dance performance while Mako and Flash looked on with matching confused and concerned looks on their faces as the rest of the Ponies, and Spike, walked by and stood beside them.

Suddenly, music began filling the air. And they all knew what this meant. Mako quickly covered his ears. "Oh, no!"

Even Flash covered his ears, "Please don't tell me he's--"

(Parody of Perfect world from Emperor's New Groove)

Wu;

Everything must be perfection

Living to my expectation

Mako;

"He is."

Wu;

Every leader will travel far and wide

Flash;

"Kill me now."

Wu;

All the other kings before hand, were so lacking in refinements

But soon they'll see the greatness that no one--

"Not even me"

--Can hide

As Wu sang, he danced all around, striking poses and looking 'dashing' for the ladies.

I was born and raised to rule

No one has ever been this cool

In a thousand years of aristocracy

Meanwhile, Mako and the ponies groaned in despair.

An enigma and a mystery

In Earth Kingdom history

The quintessence of perfection that is who--

He gestured to Rarity and Rainbow Dash, who glared at him silently as he awaited for an answer. He then pointed to himself and continued singing.

Prince Wu!

They say, he's the the sovereign lord of the nation

Mako;

"Nobody says that."

Wu;

He's the hippest dude in creation

Rainbow Dash;

"As if!"

Wu;

He's a hep-cat in the emperor's new cloths

Applejack;

"Does he hear himself?"

Wu;

Years of such selective breeding

Generations have been leading

To this miracle of life that we all know!

What's his name?

Mako and Ponies;

"No!"

Wu;

Prince Wu!

That's right!

I'm the sovereign lord of the nation

I'm the hippest guy in creation

I'm the charming that princes wish to be!

Rarity;

"Make it stop!"

Wu;

And this perfect world will spin

Around my every little whim

'Cause this perfect world begins and ends with

Who---

Mako and Ponies just groaned and dryly replied; "Prince Wu."

Rainbow;

"Barf!"

Wu;

What's his name?

Prince Wu!

As the prince continued to dance, he had the metalbenders dance and sing backup to the song, much to the latter group's surprise. However, the cops were not all to happy about this song either, even if their dancing was phenomenal.

Metalbenders;

Prince Wu!

Wu;

That's my name!

Metalbenders;

Prince Wu!

Wu;

Am I hip or what?

Rarity;

"Or what."

Metalbenders;

Prince Wu!

Wu;

Don't you know I'm the king of the world?

Metalbenders;

Prince Wu!

Wu;

Oh, yeah!

Don't you forget it!

Boom baby!

The song came to a close with Wu doing the splits and fireworks coming out of nowhere behind him.

Pinkie;

"I didn't order any fireworks."

The metalbenders all, blankly, ended their dance and continued doing their work. But even so, Wu continued his dance despite the lack of music. President Raiko approached the group.

"You sure that's the guy you want running the Earth Kingdom?" Sunset Shimmer asked the president, "I mean, isn't there anyone else more qualified?" she continued looking at the prince's goofy dance, "Anybody at all? Come on, a hog monkey could do a better job!"

"Trust me. We'll be sending a delegation of experienced advisers to handle day-to-day governing." said Raiko.

Applejack and Pinkie Pie both looked oddly at him, "I see the prince is gettin' used to the hardships of leadership." the country pony said sarcastically.

"You know royals. They love a ceremony."

"Not all of them." Mako replied sadly, remembering his currently missing fiance. How he missed her terribly.

Twilight and the others shared his pain. Flash placed a reassuring hand in his shoulder, "Hey, we'll see Korra again. She's got a lot to come back to."

Tenzin placed a reassuring hand on the young firebender. "Don't worry, Mako. Until Sunset Shimmer's spell finds her I have airbenders all over the world on the lookout."

"I hope they find her soon." said Twilight, "I'm concerned about reports I've heard regarding Kuvira's growing military. They say she's throwing some of her dissenters into prison camps."

"Well, she'll be stepping down tomorrow." Raiko said with confidence, "We can worry about correcting any of her mistakes after that."

"And you're not worried about her handin' power over to Prince Wu?" asked Applejack.

"When Kuvira started cleaning up the Earth Kingdom, she knew her position wasn't permanent. She gave me her word that she'd step down."

Rainbow Dash looked on at the prince, still doing his silly dance. "Still, I'd feel a lot better if Korra were here."

(~)

For once, Korra managed to sleep peacefully. Despite the hard rock bed, she had a very eventless night. No nightmares, no flashbacks, no nothing. Her eyes slowly fluttered open, only to come face to face with an adorable little creature with big pink eyes, puffy hair, blue skin and transparent, colorless butterfly-like wings and white antennas. He wore a black jumpsuit with fur lining and his wings barely moved, but somehow managed to keep him suspended in mid air. Korra arched an eyebrow.

"Uh…hello?"

"Long time no see." said the little critter. He spoke in a strange accent, unfamiliar to Korra.

She gently sat upright, only to see that more of the same creature surrounding her. They were all just like the first one; four legend creatures with antennas and matching wings. All had different colored eyes, hair and tails and they all spoke in a strange gibbering language. They appeared surprisingly happy to see Korra for some reason. The Avatar was pretty spooked to see these things. She rose her feet onto the bed and hugged them, unwilling to get off due to the creatures swarming around her.

"Okay, um. Nice to meet you little…bug, butterfly, color things. Now, could you please, go away?"

"Go away? What kind of swamp water have you been drinking?" said the leader. He was the only one who could speak her language.

"Hold up! You can talk like me?"

"I can, these guys can only understand you. But why am I telling you what you already know?"

Korra arched an eyebrow, "Excuse me? I've never seen you before in my life."

"Of course you have! Your friend Fluttershy helped us return home, remember?"

"Who's Fluttershy?"

The creatures all simultaneously gasped in horror! How could she not know who Fluttershy was?

"Seabreeze, quit scarring her."

Korra turned her head to see the elderly Toph enter with a bowl of mushrooms and placed them in a rock-like table. Her cave was arranged to look like a small home, the rocks and tree roots served as chairs and desks and a very special area served as a kitchen table for her to prepare her food. Korra still couldn't believe she had met Aang's old earthbending master. Unlike the previous night, she wore her hair in a very identical fashion as she had in her younger years. In a large bun with long damp bangs over her face.

"Toph. You know these guys?" Korra asked.

"Yeah. The Breezies can be a bit annoying sometimes, but you get used to it."

"Breezies?"

"Don't tell me you've never heard of them. I figured a Princess Alicorn would be familiar with creatures from Equestria."

For Korra, everything that was coming out of Toph's mouth made no sense whatsoever. "Princess what? Equestri-who? You're making less sense than these guys."

The blue and pink breezie, named Seabreeze, flew up to the older woman. "Toph, there is something seriously wrong with her. She doesn't have her wings and her magic isn't working. What are we going to do?"

"Hello! I'm right here!" Korra exclaimed, getting his attention, "You know, for a little guy you have no inside voice." once she finally got off of her bed, more and more breezies surrounded her. Most of them were little children, curious to be looking at a human, aside from Toph, up close. The girl breezies began playing with Korra's hair, admiring how soft and silky it was. She attempted to shoo the critters away.

"Okay, get off! Hey, don't touch the hair!"

Toph laughed at this as she took a seat on a stereo root, sipping a cup of tea. "Ha, ha, ha, they like you."

"I can see that." Korra quickly gave up and allowed the children breezies to rest on her head and shoulders, all happily chittering. "So, you've lived with them long?"

"Only three years. They're good company, once you master their language." One little breezie spoke in its gibbering foreign tongue and Toph translated, "She said you look even prettier than she pictured."

Korra blinked in surprise, "Oh. Thank you." she said to the little one.

Seabreeze flew up to Korra, "How did you find your way out here? Why aren't you in Republic City?"

"I…I've been kind of trying to find something. Getting myself back into Avatar fighting shape." she looked downcast and said rather bitterly, "But lately I'm getting my butt kicked by losers all over the Earth Kingdom. I swore I would only return once I was back to the way I used to be. The world needs me."

Toph scoffed. "Get over yourself! The world doesn't need you one bit."

Korra arched an eyebrow and placed a hand on her hip, while the breezies remained on her head and shoulders. "But, while I've been the Avatar, I've stopped some really bad people from doing some really bad things."

Toph got up and walked to her 'table' and poured herself more tea. "Listen, when I was Chief of Police in Republic City, I worked my butt off busting criminals. But did that make crime disappear? Nope. If there's one thing I learned on the beat, it's that the names change, but the street stays the same."

"So, basically, you're saying that everything I've ever accomplished has been pointless." she said the last part more to herself, "And I thought Beifong was grumpy."

"I'm the original Beifong!" Toph said proudly.

"So ... does this mean you won't train me?"

"What?"

"Well, I was kind of hoping since you once trained Aang and all."

"What would you need training for?" Seabreeze asked, "You already have all the strength you need."

"I appreciate the encouragement but you don't know the kind of beatings I've had to endure recently."

"I saw you with that black eye, I think I have a pretty good idea."

Korra looked at the little guy in amusement, "Mmm, you're a spirited little one, aren't you?"

"I get that a lot."

Another breezie, a female with an orange coat and purple hair, approached Toph and whispered something into her ear. "You really think I should, hu?"

"What did she say?" Korra asked, "Does this mean you'll train me?"

"Well, I was planning on soaking my feet in mud for a few weeks." she sighed before smiling, "But I can't stand you being so pathetic and getting your butt kicked all the time. All right, I guess I can help."

"Thank you!" Korra smiled excitedly, clapping her hands together before reaching out to hug the older woman. Only to run face first into a rock wall that rose from the ground, curtesy of Toph herself, and Korra was knocked to the ground.

"Na-uh-uh-uh. You want to hug something, go hug a tree. We're here to work!"

(~)

In the fanciest hotel in Republic City, Kuvira, Dazzle, Starblaze, Melody, Baatar Jr. and the rest of Kuvira's delegation arrived. While they all wore stoic expressions, Bolin extended his arms, exclaiming his joy with great pride. Happy to be back home.

"Hello Republic Cit-ay! Bolin ... is back!"

However, the moment he spotted a familiar face standing in the lobby with her brother, Bolin reeled back in horror. Even after all these years, her stoic expression never changed.

"And...Eska is also here." he said, down-beaten.

The female chief approached Bolin, not feeling any resentment over their past 'relationship'. She was fine the way she was. Besides, having a boyfriend eventually became less and less appealing for her over time. Why would she want a husband sitting near her throne anyways?

"I see you have replaced me with a new girlfriend." she said turning her emotionless gaze on Kuvira, "Well done, she seems very threatening."

"Oh no no, that's Kuvira, she's kind of my boss."

"Boss, girlfriend. Same thing."

A clerk approached her, "I'm afraid there's been a mistake, Your Eminence. We have you and your brother booked in the same room, with only one bed."

"It's no mistake. Desna sleeps in the tub." Eska shoot Bolin one more look and walked off with her brother.

Rarity, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy arrived side by side with Asami, Mako, Bolin and Prince Wu. Rarity was pulling a rank filled with Wu's choices of clothing and accessories for his coronation outfit. Mako immediately spotted his brother and smiled.

"Bolin!"

The two bending brothers greeted each other with a brief sparing before giving each other a hug. Flash was the next to receive it and gave each other a 'bro-hoof'. "It's so great to see you again!" said the pegasus.

"You too, Flash!"

"Look at you!" Mako said proudly, "My little brother got all ... important."

"I know, right? I see myself in the mirror sometimes and I think I'm in trouble before I realize: it's only me."

"Boly!" The earthbender was surprised by a hug from Rarity.

"Rarity!" once the hug ended, he took a good look at her new wardrobe, "Wow, you look great! But then again, you always do."

Rarity proudly flipped her mane, "Always the charmer, Bolin."

Bolin was also surprised by an attack hug from Pinkie Pie. "I'm sooooooooooooo happy to see you!!!"

"You too…Pinkie Pie…can't breath." the pink pony finally released Bolin, who took in a hug inhale of oxygen.

Applejack greeted him next. "How ya doin', partner?"

"Great, A.J."

Rainbow Dash ruffled his hair, "Hey, just because you're working with Kuvira, doesn't mean you gotta look like a stiff."

"Hey! It makes me look like a man." Bolin's eyes widened when he heard a familiar heavenly giggle from behind him and felt a soft hand ruffle his hair, far more gently than Rainbow did.

"I like it better the way it used to be."

Bolin turned to face the woman, who somehow looked even more beautiful now than she ever did. Her long bang styled to the side of her face, her red ruby lips curled up into a smile and her light green eyes sparkled with happiness. Bolin opened his arms and the woman embraced him with all the love in her heart, resting her head on his strong shoulder as he took in the scent of her hair.

"Asami, I missed you so much."

"I missed you too."

Once they released the hug, Bolin took a good look at his woman. "Wow. You look incredible."

"Me? What about you? Not even Kuvira's other guys could pull off that uniform." Asami said flirtatiously. The two then shared a long awaited passionate and loving kiss. But as happy as he was, Mako couldn't help but miss Korra as he watched the two love birds.

"So, what's it like working for her?" Asami asked once the kiss ended and turned her gaze over to the metalbender behind her boyfriend, who was speaking to her comrades. "From what I've heard, she's pretty harsh."

"No! I--I mean, she can be tough, sure, but we're turning around the Earth Kingdom like you wouldn't believe. You remember how bad my Grandma's neighborhood in Ba Sing Se was? All that's completely changed, I mean, we are really ... helping people."

Fluttershy, who was the only one not to greet him, crossed her arms, tuning away from him. "Not from what I've seen." she muttered under her breath.

"But what have you guys been up to?" Bolin asked, "Building stuff? Fighting crime? Making gowns? Busting triads? Being a prince, Mako-style?" he said to his brother while nudging him arm.

The group kind of looked downbeat, much to Bolin's surprise. Rainbow spoke first, "Well, yeah we're good, but lately…well,"

"We've all had to tolerate…him!" Rarity glared at Prince Wu, who was fixing his hair in the reflection of a window. "He's had me working my flank off making his coronation garbs." she began mimicking him, "No, Charity, that's too wide." "Flarity, that's too green," "Hasity that's not enough gold," for pete sakes, get my name right!!!"

Pinkie spoke next, "He made me in charge of his after party, but he never used any of my ideas! Not a one!"

"And he wants me to perform a Sonic Rainboom during his coronation." said Rainbow Dash, unenthusiastically. "Something which he never, ever, ever, ever lets me forget."

"And I'm in charge of the catterin'." said Applejack.

Flash lowered his ears downbeat, "I've been working as his body guard. And, uhhh …" he hung his head in disappointment, "Yeah."

Bolin turned to his brother, "At least you got off easy, right Mako?"

"He thinks of me as his best prince friend." the firebender said downcast.

"Oh….never mind. So, have you seen Korra yet?"

"No. She was supposed to come in with Tonraq, but he said she left the South Pole months ago. No one knows where she is."

"I'm really getting worried." said Asami. Bolin placed his arm around her for comfort.

Rainbow Dash looked over at Kuvira and her people, and noticed the three anthro ponies with her. She tapped on Fluttershy's shoulder, "Hey Fluttershy, are those the ponies you told us about?"

The yellow pegasus narrowed her eyes at them. "Yes. I don't know why, but I don't trust them."

Rainbow then turned to Bolin. "Hey, Bo. What can you tell me about those ponies with Kuvira?"

"Oh, Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody? They're Kuvira's right hand ponies. They never leave her side. Loyal to the end. I think you'll really like them, R.D." he said with confidence.

However, Rainbow Dash herself did not believe this was possible. Twilight Sparkle, Spike and Sunset Shimmer arrived and spotted Bolin. Spike ran up to greet him.

"Bolin!"

"Spike!" The little dragon jumped into his arms and the two friends hugged. "Look at you, you're bigger than the last time I saw you."

Spike landed on the floor and smiled proudly. "Yep. No one can call me 'baby dragon' now!"

Bolin then spotted Twilight, "Twily! How's my favorite alicorn princess?"

"It's great to see you too, Bolin." she said as they hugged. Sunset was next.

"How ya doing, Sunset?"

"Pretty good. Look at you, you've really made something of yourself." she said, gesturing to his uniform.

"I know right! And what have you been up to?"

"Well, you know, teaching at a dojo, working with Asami at Future Industries, helping Mako and Flash from time to time with the whole Triad situations, nothing too…you know, concrete."

"Still exploring your horizons?"

"You could say that."

Starblaze's eyes looked all over the lobby and she yawned in boredom, "Is this really the best hotel in Republic City? I've seen better places in those run down villages we've been to."

Dazzle scoffed, "Would you quit complaining? Besides, we won't be staying here for long. Just until the Coronation is over." her eyes shifted to the cocky prince, "Sooner than they think." her eyes then shifted to the alicorn princess Twilight Sparkle. "Well, well, look who else is here."

"Who?", Melody asked as she looked around. Dazzle groaned before taking her younger sister by the chin and forcing her to look in Twilight's direction. "Ooooooh."

Starblaze narrowed her eyes at the princess, "Just when we think we're out, she shows up."

Dazzle simply smiled arrogantly, "Relax, Star. After today, we won't have to worry about Princess Goody-two-hooves, or any of the alicorns standing in our way."

Meanwhile at the checking in counter, Su was handed the keys to her room. The woman was in the city for the Coronation as well. She was greeted by her dear alicorn friend, Princess Luna.

"Suyin!"

"Luna!" The two embraced, "It's so good to see you again."

"You as well."

"Are your sister and mother here too?"

"Yes. They are off greeting Raiko and Tenzin." suddenly, she noticed someone else walking towards them, and Su's eyes shifted to disapproval as her eldest son approached the two.

"Mother."

"Hello, Baatar Jr."

"It's just "Baatar" now." he bowed before the princess, "Princess Luna." Luna nodded in return and Baatar continued speaking with his mother, "So, now that you've seen all the good we've done since we left Zaofu, you must be sorry that you didn't come and help us."

Suyin placed a hand on her hip, unimpressed. "I don't know if I'd call marching all over the Earth Kingdom, forcing people to bow to Kuvira, "doing good"."

"I agree." Luna stated matter-of-fact.

"I am sorry you don't see that, your highness." Baatar said bitterly, "And you're going to have to get over your grudge with her, mother. I'm sure you've heard that we're engaged. She's going to be an official member of our family."

"I'm just glad she'll be stepping down after tomorrow."

"You prefer to be ruled by that royal idiot?" he looked over his shoulder towards Wu, who was trying to chat up Kuvira after she was done signing autographs for her fans. The prince smiled at the metalbender.

"I hope I'm not out of order saying this: You're pretty easy on the eyes for a military type." he said flirtatiously, but Kuvira ignored him. "I'll put in a good word for you with the hotel staff, maybe get you a little upgrade. I've been living here for years, they love me."

"I won't be needing your help." Kuvira responded, "We've reserved the presidential suite."

"Well, I think someone is pulling your chain, gumdrop! See, I'm in the presidential suite."

Kuvira turned to Wu with a smug smile on her face, "Not anymore. I had you moved out." Beside her, Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody giggled in amusement.

"It's quite lovely." said Dazzle, "Roomy enough for all of us. Once we got rid of all of the worthless junk in the way."

"Wait, what?" Wu angrily grabbed the nearby clerk by the coat, "Cam, where's all my stuff?"

"We've moved you into a very nice junior suite on the seventh floor." the clerk replied calmly/blankly.

"Junior suite?" Wu asked in disappointment.

"Something you should know about me" Kuvira said with a triumphant smile, "I always get what I want."

"Always." Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody shared her smile as they replied in union with matching smirks. Their pendents glowing.

(~)

Inside City Hall, Mako and Flash both leaned against a tree rising up from the floor, its branches integrated with the rest of the building's architecture, while Wu was passing back and forth, visibly worried. The doors opened up and in walked his royal Aunt and her secretary Gun, along with Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie.

"Where have you been? My coronation is in ten minutes!" Wu said as he approached the group, he looked around, and even behind them, "Where's everyone else? Where are the Seven Sacred Chests of Exquisite Finery? Where are my one of a kind designer coronation garbs?"

Rarity cringed and tapped her index fingers against one another. "Well, about your cloths. Uh, something…happened."

"What? What happened?!"

The unicorn's horn glowed brightly as she levitated a piece of the garbs that she had designed for the Coronation. Or at least what was left of it. The fabric was torn, burned and thrown into the mud. In other words, they were ruined.

"What happened to my garbs?!"

"I went to your suite to get them, but the staff had thrown them out the window into the street and…this was all that was left."

Wun hung his shoulders in despair, "What, no!" he then tried to calm himself down, "Okay, okay, what about the rest of my stuff?"

This time, his aunt spoke, "Sadly, most of the royal things were looted after I was assumed dead and we could not find much of them afterwards. So I'm afraid your coronation may not have some of the usual items ... like ... the crown."

Wu's eyes widened in shock, "There's no crown?! How can you have a coronation without a crown?" he said in distress, "How will people know when I'm officially the king?"

"We still have one of the royal jewels we can pin on you." Gun opened a small jewel box, containing a golden emerald encrusted earring. Wu looked down on it in annoyance.

"An earring?"

"Think of it more as a royal brooch." Gun said as he held the earring up and it sparkled.

"Are you telling me that there are no dancing badgermoles? No acrobat bell ringers, no horn blowing announcery guy?"

"My nephew, this will be better for you. It's high time you focused more on your responsibilities rather than your flamboyant parties. It will be a very simple, intimate, elegant ceremony. A wonderful day for our kingdom."

But Wu was not happy about this at all. He wanted a big grand coronation to remember, not this simple little gathering of a picnic. He did not say a word but stormed out of the room, leaving the queen to sigh and rub her temples.

"I should have expected this. For three whole years I've tried my hardest to make up for my mistakes. I hoped my nephew would usher in a new era for our people, but…I'm afraid I was aiming far too high."

Applejack looked at the queen with sympathy as she spoke, "With all due respect, your Majesty, your nephew isn't like you at all. Sure, he can be arrogant and thinks highly of himself for the wrong reasons but, he isn't as disconnected with the people as you may think. I see in him a quality that he wants to make friends, only problem is he just doesn't know how. All he really needs are folks that will help him keep his foot on the ground."

The queen pondered on this for a moment, when it finally hit her. Maybe she could show her nephew how to be a better ruler, but she knew of only very few folks who could show him how to be a better friend.

"You are absolutely right, Lady Applejack."

Applejack nodded her head. "Of course."

"All Wu needs is some friends who can show him what it truly means to be there for others. To appreciate the simple things in life."

"I completely agree."

"Someone like you youngsters."

"Exatl--Say what?!"

"Say what?!" Rarity, Pinkie, Flash and Mako all exclaimed in horror.

"I may not have been able to get through to Wu completely, but maybe you girls can. And you boys," she turned to Mako and Flash, "I know Wu has taken a liking to you both."

Both boys just stood there with shocked and worried expressions. "Lucky us." they both said in sarcastic union, while still visibly worried.

"All I am asking is that you help him see the error of his way. Could you please do this for me? I will not force you to. The choice is yours."

The friends all looked at one another in worry. They all agreed they could not stand Wu's attitude, but Hou-Ting did have a point. Maybe all he really needed were true friends to help him find his way. The queen really had done what she could, but maybe she wasn't the one meant to reach out to him, but they were. After all, the Mares were the Elements of Harmony, Mako was engaged to one of the Princesses of friendship, and Flash was still dating the second princess. Besides, how could they say no to this elderly woman walking around with a cane in hand? She had done what she could, and no one could say she did not try her hardest to correct her mistakes in the past, it was the least they could do for her.

Mako stepped forward and bowed before the queen, "You have our word, your majesty."

Hou-Ting placed a hand on Mako's shoulder in gratitude. "Thank you, my prince. Thank you."

Pinkie Pie leaned in and whispered to Rarity, "We're never getting rid of him, are we?"

Rarity simply shook her head in sadness and despair before tearing up and blowing her nose into the now torn green garb.

(~)

Back in the swamp, nearly the entire Breezie clan gathered to watch Korra and Toph face off. One large group cheered from one tree while the other cheered from the tree in the opposite side. Both Korra and Toph stood facing one another. Korra took her stance, fists up and ready while Toph stood there completely still. Korra had heard stories about the earthbender and her amazing skills. She promised she would not underestimate her, but she was also really excited to fight one of history's timeless legends.

"Okay, bring it!"

On Toph's command, Korra ran forward with a large grin on her face, as she tried to knock Toph down with her airbending, but Toph evaded every blast with her hands behind her back, before knocking Korra down with a single blast of mud. Korra landed face first into the pool of mud, her face and cloths covered in the brown colored filth as she sat upright. She grunted in annoyance when a poll of grass was thrown at her face, much to her disgust and embarrassment. A frog-squirrel jumped onto her shoulder and croaked, much to her annoyance. The Breezies all groaned sadly at the sight, while Seabreeze hoof palmed himself, muttering under his breath in his breezie language.

"Tell me what you did wrong." Toph said as she approached Korra, who picked up the frog-squirrel by the tail and placed it on her knee before it ran off.

"Well, I was thinking that you were …"

"Exactly! You were thinking! Go again." Toph turned around and got back into position, her hands still behind her back.

There was no way Korra was going to mess this up again. She got up and tried once more to attack, she grunted as she hurled an air blast at Toph, followed by another and another as the Breezies cheered. However, Toph managed to effortlessly evade everything Korra threw at her before finally knocking the younger woman down again by blasting her away with another stream of mud. The Avatar yelled as she was tossed aside and landed in a shallow pool, turning on her back and sighing with despair. She couldn't believe she was already feeling exhausted. She barely got a chance to hit her opponent. The Breezies all chattered sadly with one another. Why was their princess so weak? What happened to her? Apparently, Seabreeze was the only one who had a hunch as to what the reason might be.

Toph walked on by and stood beside Korra, shaking her head. "Pathetic. Of all the Avatar's I've worked with, you're by far the worst." she said as Korra stood up and stretched out her back, now with a massive elbow leech on her elbow. Toph pulled it off with one quick tug as she walked by Korra, "I know that's only one other Avatar, but still."

"Gah!", Korra exclaimed and rubbed the arm where the leech was popped off of, "Hey! It seems like you're enjoying having someone around to beat up an awful lot."

"Yeah, the swampbenders out here really can't take a punch." Toph said as she sat on a large tree root and the Breezies lowered down. A few little ones landing on Korra's head.

"So ... what made you want to drop out and disconnect from the rest of the world?"

"I'm more connected to the world than you've ever been! The roots and vines ... They run all over the world. I can see Su and Lin, Zaofu and Republic City. I see everything."

While Toph was apparently just sitting there, enjoying the peace, a smile crept up on Korra's face as she silently bended a stream of water in an attempt to take Toph by surprise. But she was immediately knocked down, once again, by the old woman with a stream of mud.

"You're blind compared to me."

Korra groaned as she laid on the ground. Seabreeze flew down towards her. "Don't worry, Princess. Toph may seem rough at times, but she's really a good person."

Korra narrowed her eyes in annoyance, "Yeah…I can see that." she said sarcastically.

"You will get back into shape in no time. Trust me, Princess."

Korra finally sat upright, "Why do you keep calling me that? Look, just because my dad is Chief, it doesn't necessarily mean I'm a princess!"

Seabreeze looked on at Korra with worry and uncertainty, as well as a few other breezies behind him. "You really don't remember do you? Your pony friends, your wings, your magic? Nothing?"

Suddenly, Korra's head began to pound, clenching her head while groaning in pain. "No. I have idea what you're talking about!" she said…right when her eyes immediately flashed in a green color, making Seabreeze gasp and fly away a few feet.

"What?"

"Your eyes! Look!"

Korra looked down at her reflection in the puddle of shallow water she was sitting on. She didn't see anything at first, but then her blue eyes quickly flashed into a green color before turning blue again. Korra gasped, jolted upright and stood up on her two feet, trying to make sense on what she just saw.

"Wha…what was that?"

"This would explain everything!" said Seabreeze in realization. "Korra…you're under a spell!"

Korra did not say a word, but simply stood there with a look of both confusion…and fear.

(~)

All the world leaders, including the Equestrian alicorns. Celestia, Luna, Leilani and Cadance, along with her husband Shinning Armor and their three-year-old daughter, Princess Flurry Heart, sat with Chief Tonraq and Eska and Desna. Kuvira also sat with them, while her pony comrades stood beside her, bored-ly watching the ceremony unfold. The Mane Six, as well as Spike, Flash, Mako, Sunset Shimmer and Asami stood by them while Raiko, Tenzin, Lord Zuko and his daughter all sat in a row on the right side of the stage. Asami spotted Bolin sitting on the stands and waved happily at him, for which he returned. Dazzle watched this scene and felt like she would vomit in her own mouth.

Queen Hou-Ting stood at the very center of the stage in front of a microphone stand as her nephew kneeled before her. She placed her earring and pined it onto Wu's jacket. "Now rise, Wu of the Hou-Ting Dynasty, King of all the Earth Lands and glorious defender of Ba Sing Se. Long may you reign!"

As Wu stood up, only a few people are applauded for him. Asami nudged Rainbow's arm and the pegasus sighed sadly as she opened up her wings and flew up at high speed, performing her SonicRainboom before landing back with her friends, less than enthusiastically. The folks barely showed much enthusiasm in their cheers.

"Go Wu! Woohoo …"

"Woohoo …"

The Mane Six all looked at him with worry and concern. This guy really did need help. Wu addressed to the crowd through the microphone, "Thank you, for that incredibly brief, but very moving ceremony. I am touched by the love of my devoted countrymen, who have worked so hard to restore their beloved leader to the throne. One of them deserves special attention." he turned to the female metalbender, "Kuvira, rise!"

The woman stood up and walked towards the new king and more people applauded for her. Melody jumped up with joy as she cheered, "Woohoo!" Her enthusiasm faded when she saw the scornful looks of Starblaze and Dazzle and sat back down, shyly.

Gun carried a green pillow with a medallion on it, Wu took it and placed it around Kuvira's neck as she bowed her head. "For your service to the realm, I would like to present you with the Kyoshi Medal of Freedom, our nation's highest honor, which was somehow not stolen, unlike the royal pinky rings." Wu said the last part rather bitterly and under his breath.

Kuvira smiled, her dazzling face brightening up the area around her, despite the cloudy skies above. "Thank you. And if you don't mind, I would like to say a few words."

"Why not? We've got six hours to fill …" Wu said in annoyance as Kuvira addressed to the crowed.

"Growing up in Zaofu, with Suyin Beifong, I learned that the idea of a royal family passing a title from one generation to the next was archaic, and that technology and innovation should be what drives a nation forward." as she spoke, Su gave the woman a distrustful look. "It was the pathetic rule of kings and queens that caused the Earth Kingdom to descend into such incredible disarray."

At the mention of this, Hou-Ting, the alicorns, Cadance and Twilight included all looked at one another with worry and concern. Even Raiko and Tenzin gave each other a worried look while Kuvira's loyal ponies simply stood there watching, their mischievous smirks growing with each word that came out of the woman's mouth.

"It's taken me three years to get it back on track, and there is no way I will allow it to slip back into the dark ages. I'd like to make an announcement to the world: the Earth Kingdom is no more. And from here on out," she gestured to Wu, "this man has no authority."

The crowd gasped in surprise, but none were as surprised as Wu was. "Wait, what? But I just got the royal brooch!" he said while showing them the earring on his jacket.

Kuvira continued to speak, "I have created a new Earth Empire, and I will continue to lead it into the future myself, bringing about a new era of prosperity for my people."

The entire crowd cheered for the woman with way more enthusiasm than they did with Wu. It was clear they adored her more than the Prince himself.

"We love you, Kuvira!"

"All hail the Great Uniter!"

Baatar Jr., Varrick and Zhu-Li applauded for her, while Bolin looked on with worry. He eventually got up and applauded halfheartedly. Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody cheered loudly for their friend, but Kuvira's peach wasn't over yet.

"And let me assure my fellow leaders of one thing:" she grabbed the medal Wu hung around her neck and pulled it off, breaking the ribbon before letting it hover over her hand. "Anyone who crosses our borders or stands in our way, will be crushed."

Right on cue, she crushed the medal and dropped it on the floor. The crowd only cheered louder as the flashbulbs of cameras casted erratic shadows on the stage.

"Thank you, Kuvira!"

"All hail the Great Uniter!"

Wu sighed and hung his head in despair. "Worst coronation ever."

This did not look good. Hou-Ting was speechless, how could the woman who she had personally requested to help restore the Earth Kingdom was now turning her back on her. Dazzle, Melody and Starblaze stood beside Kuvira, striking poses for the cameras as a green mist emitted from the crowd and was absorbed into the pendents around their necks.

Things were looking up…for them.

(~)

Back at the Four Elements hotel, the world leaders gathered together amongst the celebration. Raiko, Tenzin, Hou-Ting, Lord Zuko, his daughter Izumi spoke with the royal alicorns. Even Mako was involved in the chat. Leilani spoke first, "I don't know about any of you, but Kuvira's speech left much to be desired by someone of her status." she said in disapproval.

"I agree." Raiko said, "She's clearly let all of this responsibility go to her head."

Hou-Ting spoke next, "I honestly had no idea she would turn out like this."

"Someone needs to speak with her." Tenzin suggested, "Get her to come to her senses."

"I'll do it." All heads turned to see Suyin approach them. "I've known Kuvira since she was little. Let me speak with her."

The leaders all shared concerned looks before turning back at the Metal Clan leader. "You sure you can reason with her?" Raiko asked with concern.

"Just give me a few moments with her. She'll step down."

"I hope you're right." said Leilani.

Pinkie Pie was stuffing her face with sugary cookies while the other ponies stood by the snack table, pondering over what had just happened. Rainbow Dash, who was leaning by the table with her arms crossed, spoke up, "Can you believe Kuvira? Thinking she can just walk all over people like that?"

"I agree." said Rarity, taking a sip from her cup, "Clearly, the rumors about her were not as far fetched as we thought."

"I told you!" said Fluttershy, "She's nothing but a tyrant!"

A waiter approached the Mares and bowed before Twilight with a tray filled with various green drinks in crystal glasses. "Princess Twilight, would you care for a drink? Compliments of the Four Nations."

Twilight politely took the glass, "Thank you." she said and the waiter walked away. Twilight looked down at the drink and took one small sip. However, the liquid tasted terrible and she immediately spit it out, not even giving the liquid a chance to go down her throat.

"Gross, Kiwi! I hate Kiwi!"

"Why?" Sunset asked.

"It leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Ew." without hesitation, Twilight found a plant beside her and dumped the liquid into the soil. She may be a princess but, if she doesn't like something, she doesn't like it. Unbeknownst to her, the liquid contained small specks of green colored rocks, which slowly caused the plant's leaves to dry up.

The waiter approached the rest of the world leaders and the alicorns. "Drinks?" The leaders all took their drinks and politely nodded their heads to the waiter before she walked away. But unbeknownst to anyone else, his eyes briefly gave out an eerie green glow while three ponies watched from afar.

(~)

In the Presidential Suite, Bolin and Varrick sat on opposite couches where the young earthbender consulted with his friend his thoughts on Kuvira's speech.

"Were you surprised? Because I was really surprised. Won't this turn all the world leaders against us?"

"Relax, kid, what can they do?" Varrick said while calmly holding a drink in one hand. "Kuvira controls the whole nation now, and Republic City is begging for the metal that we're mining. This train has left the station, and we own the track!"

The doors to the suite opened and Zhu Li walked in, alongside a man pushing a metallic cart that held a very large piece of spirit vine. Varrick walked on over and inspected the plant. "Now that's a nice looking hunk of spirit vine! Let's take it back to the lab and get it stabilized immediately."

Varrick left the room with Zhu Li and the man pushing the cart, at the exact same time when Kuvira and her ponies entered the room, noticing Bolin sitting uneasily in his chair with folded hands.

"You look worried, Bolin." Kuvira said

Bolin stood up to face her, "Yeah, well, I just have some misgivings about how you kind of ambushed Tenzin and the other leaders. Not to mention the Alicorns."

"You believe in the work that we've done for the people of the Earth Empire, right, Bolin?"

"I do, but …"

"Then stick with me." Kuvira interrupted, "I'm going to need your help now more than ever. Raiko and the other leaders want to bully us into accepting some idiot king who will serve them but neglect the people. We have to stand strong against them."

"I'm just not sure about this whole "Empire" thing. It seems pretty aggressive. And what was that part about the crushing?"

"That was just some ... tough rhetoric to let people know that we mean business." Kuvira walked closer to Bolin, her face softened as she placed a hand on his shoulder, "Believe me, conflict is the last thing I want. Will you help me make history, Bolin?"

"I…I don't know."

Kuvira's face slightly tensed, until Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody began to harmonize. Their hushed voices echoing against the walls of the room and their gems glowed. As they sang, a green mist emitted from Kuvira's gem which was then absorbed into Bolin's eyes, causing them to glow briefly before returning to normal. Bolin wasn't entirely sure about Kuvira's methods, but he suddenly couldn't find any other excuse not to follow her, even if he tried. He remembered all he did while working for her, and how good it felt to get recommendation for it. He had come so far now, he couldn't just throw it all away. He looked up at his leader, his eyes no longer shadowed with doubt.

"I'll stand by you."

Kuvira smiled. "Thank you."

Then, the door opened and in walked the matriarch of the Metal Clan herself. "We need to talk." Suyin said with an angry expression on her face. Kuvira, Dazzle and Starblaze all equally glared at the woman while Bolin and Melody were both visibly uncomfortable with Suyin's presence, grinning awkwardly.

Kuvira turned to Bolin and her ponies, "Can you give us the room, please?"

The Ponies led Bolin out of the room, allowing Su to speak with Kuvira. "I met with the world leaders, and I've come as their representative."

"So now you're taking an interest in world affairs. A little late, isn't it?" Kuvira spoke in a stoic and dignified tone, however there was still traces of mocking in there somewhere, "When the queen was asking you to help keep the Earth Kingdom from falling apart, all you wanted to do was hide in Zaofu, and let others deal with the consequences."

"That's hardly fair. I didn't want to seize power for myself, which is what you've done and you've betrayed the Earth Queen's trust in you. You betrayed all of us. I'm telling you for the good of everyone, you have to step down."

"I stepped up. I provide stability and equality. Tell your world leaders to stay out of Earth Empire business. We won't accept their hand-picked dictator."

"What makes you so different? You're just another tyrant. And don't pretend the people put you where you are. I know what happens to cities who don't want to hand over control to you."

"Then you know what's coming for Zaofu."

A knock on the door grabbed their attention and Dazzle walked inside. "I hate to interrupt but, Vira you have some reporters wanting to speak with you downstairs."

Su turned to Kuvira, her eyes stern. "Mark my words, you will face the consequences of your actions. When Princess Korra returns, you will be sorry."

With that, Su left the room, leaving behind a very angry Kuvira. Dazzle crossed her arms while Melody and Starblaze entered as well, wasting no time in lounging on the sofas.

"Killjoy." Starblaze muttered under her breath.

Kuvira, however, remained as calm as ever. "Don't worry about her. She'll come around."

"Of course she will." Dazzle agreed, "Like you said; You always get what you want. And that's exactly how it should be."

She always loved how Dazzle would only encourage her in her goals. To Kuvira, this pony was a true friend. "Yes it should. Why don't you girls stay here and enjoy yourselves while I deal with the press."

"Really?" Melody asked in surprise.

"You sure you don't need us?" Dazzle asked.

Kuvira simply smiled, "You deserve it." she said before walking out of the room, leaving the three ponies alone.

Once she was gone, Starblaze scoffed, "Just how much longer do we have to keep this up, anyways? I'm so sick of kissing up to that pre-madona!"

"Not for much longer." Dazzle stated, "The alicorns took the bait and Kuvira's so close to 'uniting' the Earth Kingdom. Once she reaches her peak of power, so will we. And by then, not even the world leaders will be able to stop us."

(~)

Back at the hotel room, Wu was sadly slouching on the couch while Flash Sentry prepared his luggage. On the bright side, he wouldn't be going back to Ba Sing Se with this weirdo. And of course, Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie were off the hook. Unfortunately, Wu had the three be there to 'comport' him in his time of need. Rarity and Mako sat on opposite sides of the couch while Wu sat in-between them. Both carried annoyed/bored expressions. Rarity held out a box of tissues for Wu, who then blew on the tissue one last time while Mako held the trashcan for him to through it in.

Wu wiped away his tears, "First I lose my suite, then I lose my throne. My royal brooch is a lie!" he then wrapped his arms around Rarity and Mako, "I'm just so grateful you guys are here to comfort me in this sad time in my life." he said dramatically.

"We had to get you to stop begging somehow" Rarity said dryly, but Wu was completely oblivious to her true emotions. He then turned to Flash Sentry.

"And you Flash. I know you must be crushed, not getting to come back to Ba Sing Se with me."

Flash wore a bored expression on his face and spoke with veiled sarcasm in his voice. "Don't worry about me. I'll ... find a way to make it."

"Good ol' Flash, my little tough guy." Wu grunted, "Okay. I just have to go on, move forward, take decisive action." he said before jumping to his feet and happily exclaimed, "Let's go shopping!"

Rarity's ears lowered, "For the first time ever, I'll pass." she really didn't want to go anywhere with this guys, even if it was the mall.

A knock on the door was heard and Mako got up to answer it. He opened the door, seeing it was Bolin. Wu peeked over Mako's shoulder, openly annoyed at the sight of him.

"Ugh. Get rid of him. He's with her."

"He's my brother." Mako shoved the prince off of him and walked out with Flash and Rarity in tow. Once they were all in the hallway, Bolin tried to ease up the tension. He knew the others were still pretty surprised by the whole Coronation event.

"Interesting ceremony, huh?"

"You aren't going to keep working for Kuvira now that she's going against the wishes of the entire world, are you?" Rarity asked.

"You don't understand, Rare. Kuvira is helping out all the poor people of the Earth Empire. People like our family. This is for the best."

Mako, on the other hand, looked just as skeptical as Rarity did. "I don't know, bro."

"Okay, why don't you come with me, and you'll see for yourself? We've done a lot of good, and Varrick is working on some new innovations. We're making history."

"By "crushing" anyone who gets in your way?" Flash asked.

"That was just some tough rhetoric to let the people know that we mean business." Bolin said, paraphrasing his boss, "I mean, Kuvira is basically just like Korra."

Rarity immediately scoffed and placed a hand over her heart, visibly disgusted by these words. "Bolin! You wash your mouth!"

"What I mean is, she might seem hard to deal with, but it's just because she's so passionate and believes in what she's doing."

Mako pinched the bridge of his nose, unconvinced, "It seems like she's just a dictator who's taking the Earth Kingdom by force."

Bolin slowly began feeling more and more aggressive. The fact that his own brother and friends were practically telling him to quit his job because they didn't like his boss was just downright wrong. This was a new low for them.

"Oh, okay, you think your new best friend in there would be a better leader than Kuvira?"

"Well, no, but still …"

"Still what? Come on, you guys! I'm making a difference out there, what are you doing, huh? You're just some glorified servants for some snotty rich bozo!"

On the inside of the door, Wu was eavesdropping on the conversation and quickly became agitated at Bolin's remark. Rarity scoffed once more, "Well, excuse me, but I would rather be that pampered royal pain's personal fashion lackey than work for your glorious emperor and her military dictatorship. At least Wu doesn't force people into prison camps, which is exactly what Kuvira is doing!"

Bolin was shocked by this, "What? Okay, now you're just talking crazy."

"You think she's crazy?" Flash asked, "Talk with Fluttershy and the other airbenders! They've seen it with their own eyes!"

"Why are you guys being so hard about this? I've finally found my calling and you can't seem to be happy for me! What kind of friends are you anyway that you can't realize what I've done?"

Rarity, Flash and Mako were taken a back by his remark. "Bolin, what's happened to you?" Mako asked, "Before you left you were never like this!"

"Maybe I just grew up, did you ever think of that, Mako?"

"If choosing a job over your family and trusting a mad woman is your twisted version of growing up, then so be it but don't expect me to be happy about it!"

And that was all Bolin could take. He began walking away and turned angrily at them. "Fine! I'm going to go back to my awesome train, where we bring freedom where ever we go! Enjoy licking the king's boots in your junior suite!" Bolin stormed off, leaving his brothers and friends in their wake.

The three entered the room and Wu attempted to console them. "Sorry, sport, I heard it all."

"I can't believe him!" Mako said angrily,

"I know! Insulting another man's suite? It's beneath low." Wu responded.

"You'd think he'd learn to trust his friends more." Mako said to Rarity and Flash, completely ignoring Wu's words.

"Something is definitely wrong here." Rarity said.

"I agree." Flash stated, "We shouldn't have yelled like that. It isn't like us." he gave Rarity a brief look, "Well, not like me, anyways." he winced in pain after the unicorn slapped his arm.

Wu genuinely felt sorry for his 'friends'. But more importantly, he felt sorry for himself. Things were far too dramatic right now so he decided to get his mind off of things, and to help out his pals.

"I think I know what would cheer you up: a visit to Little Ba Sing Se Fashion Mall! I'll buy you some smoothies."

The friends really weren't in the mood to argue, and they did feel bad about what happened with Bolin. Maybe a smoothie would help.

"Yeah. Okay."

(~)

Bolin continued down the hallway and bumped into his girlfriend. "Oh, Asami! Just the person I wanted to see. I was thinking we could go to dinner tonight before I leave tomorrow."

Asami's eyes widened in surprise, "Wait, you're going to keep working for Kuvira?"

"Well, yeah why?"

"After that horrible display she just did? She disrespected the world leaders acting like some high and mighty diva."

Bolin was taken a aback by this, "Look, I understand her speech gave out some mixed signals but you don't have to worry." Asami crossed her arms and turned away. The last thing Bolin wanted was to see his girlfriend so upset with him too. He could get why his brother wouldn't understand, but he was so certain she would. "Come on, Asami. I came all this way just to see you. Please don't be mad at me."

"I'm not mad, I'm worried."

"About what?"

"About you. I don't think you should work for her anymore."

Bolin's eyes widened in shock, "What?!"

"You don't know the things she's done."

"Oh, and you do?" his voice slowly growing angry.

"Yes. The airbenders have been scouting the Earth Kingdom, and every time they come back I see Fluttershy crying her eyes out."

"What are you talking about?"

"The people you helped may have been okay for a while, but after you leave the citizens are forced to work as slave labor, dissenters are sent off to who-knows-where!"

"You're wrong, Asami! Now, I don't know what you think you've heard or what Fluttershy thought she saw, but I am giving you the one-hundred-percent Bolin guarantee that we're making the Earth Empire a better place to live!"

"I want to believe that Bolin, I really do, but the truth of the matter is that, once again, you're on the wrong team."

"Again? Is this about the whole Varrick and Civil Wars thing? You're seriously bringing that up now?"

"Bolin, I'm telling you this because I care about you. I know what it's like to want to trust someone, but if Kuvira isn't stopped soon everyone will suffer, that includes you!" To her surprise, he turned his gaze away from her, "Bo, did you hear me?"

"I can't believe you. Asking me to quit my job? You're my girlfriend you're suppose to support me, and so far, I'm not seeing much of the 'supporting' part! I'm finally doing something meaningful and you guys can't be happy for me!"

Asami could not believe the words that were coming out of his mouth. This didn't sound like the Bolin she knew. In fact, she didn't know who she was talking to. His tone, his attitude, it was like this was a whole other person. She knew Bolin could get caught up in the glory at times, but his heart was always in the right place. Now, it seemed more like he was more interested in feeling good about himself rather than for the sake of others, and using that same excuse as a means to glorify himself. This was not the Bolin she knew, and this was not the reason why he left to begin with.

A trio of ponies stood behind a wall, while two of them silently snickered the third stood by with a concerned look on her face. As the couple spoke, a green mist began to manifest bellow their feet. Unbeknownst to the couple, the mist was beginning to influence their moods and seeped its way into their eyes. Emotions flared.

"How can you say something like that? I'm only trying to look out for you!"

"You know, if I recall, you were the one who encouraged me to go out there and make a difference!"

"Well, excuse me if I'm upset that my boyfriend is working for a glorified dictator! I wrote to you about this in my letters and you didn't write back to me in months!"

"Letters? What letters? You haven't sent me any!"

"What are you talking about, I send you one very day! Apparently you were too busy doing Kuvira's dirty work to notice!"

"Like you weren't busy with your 'oh so precious company' to even send me a simple 'Hello'? That would have been nice!"

"You know how important Future Industries is to me!"

"Well you don't seem to care how important my job is to me!"

"Well, if that's the way you feel maybe we shouldn't even bother with a long distance relationship!……"

The halls were silent. No sound was heard aside from their silent breathing. Asami could not believe the words that came out of her mouth just now. How could she have said that? She didn't really mean it. It was like her anger had a mind of its own. Bolin was speechless. He couldn't move, his mouth was dry and his heart was beating fast due to his nervousness.

"Wha…What are you saying?" he asked hesitantly, fearing for the answer.

Asami never wanted this. Maybe they could have worked something out but…how could they? Bolin refused to listen to her, he refused to listen to his friends, to anyone. And he sure didn't seem to care when he didn't respond to her letters. With that added to how he just acted…maybe this was for the best. Besides, she couldn't take another failed relationship.

"I'm saying…maybe the distance has…been too much."

"Asami…are you…breaking up with me?"

Oh, how did the words stung her heart. Bolin was, in all honesty, the very last person she would have ever imagined breaking up with. She naively believed they could have had a future together. His joy for life, his innocent pure heart and his unlimited optimism brought her so much joy that she could never put into words. The evidence was always in her smile. Her laughter. But now, this man standing before her, he was no longer that same man she loved. He had changed, and not for the better. His words were aggressive and un-feeling, the only emotion that came out of him was pride and anger. Even his eyes, the eyes from which she could always read, were cloudy and distant. Completely unrecognizable. How could she continue waiting for someone who was never coming back?

After moments of silence, Bolin turned away. "Guess there's my answer." he said sadly before bowing in respect, "Good-day, Miss Sato." with that, he walked away down the halls, leaving his heartbroken ex-girlfriend behind to silently weep.

"Awww, you poor poor thing."

Asami's head jerked up at the sound of an unfamiliar voice. She saw three anthro ponies, dressed in uniforms that Kuvira's employers wore, only theirs were in individual colors. The leader, the brunet pony, walked over to Asami, swaying her hips as she did, like a snake moving in on its pray. The pony walked around Asami, fiddling with her long dark pony tail, making the heiress feel uncomfortable.

"I'm so sorry for what happened. But, in all honesty, it was inevitable." She spoke with a suave yet mocking-like tone that gave the obvious impression she enjoyed toying with Asami's fragile emotions.

"What do you know?" Asami said bluntly, while shoving the pony away from her. But the pony remained unfazed.

"Well, Bolin was so excited to see you again. All he did on the way here was talk about you." Dazzle clapped her hands together and exaggeratedly repeated Bolin's words, " 'I can't wait to see Asami again.' "We're going to have so much fun on our date.' 'Oh, I miss her so much."

This was the last thing Asami wanted to hear. She already felt bad enough as it is, these girls were just adding salt to the wound.

"He literally jumped right out of the train once we arrived. But now, it seems his precious little spirit was crushed because you couldn't accept he had found his calling without you. Pretty selfish, don't you think?"

As painful as the words were, Asami was not buying it. "Selfish? You're the ones working for Kuvira. She doesn't care about the people, she only cares about herself and her power!"

"Wow, you must really be jealous." said Starblaze, "Wanting to believe all of those lies and rumors just so Bolin can have an excuse to quit."

Dazzle joined in as both ponies circled around Asami like sharks. "Oh, yes. Are you seriously going to say that there wasn't a time where you didn't wish for him to come home and stay?"

"Well, no but--"

"She was probably scared he would find some other girl to like best." Starblaze added with a wicked smirk.

"Or, that he would come to the conclusion that he didn't need you in his life anymore."

Asami's fists began to clench, she so wanted to punch them in the face.

"I suggest you get your head out of the clouds, sweetheart," Dazzle began, "Bolin's moved on. And by the time we're done, he will barely even remember your name." Dazzle swayed her hips, bumping into Asami as Starblaze did the same before the two walked down the halls.

Melody was the only one who remained. Unlike her sisters, she did not partake in this event. It was far too cruel for her. Instead, she simply rubbed her arm in shame and walked pass Asami, not saying a word.

The young heiress was left behind once again.

(~)

Back to the swamp, the poor Avatar had just recently endured a terrible experience from Toph. All she did to the young woman was toss her left and right all around the swamp. Korra was pretty confident that there was not one place in the swamp where she did not land on face first. Despite this, her face was still perfectly fine.

"That was terrible." Korra said sadly as she and Toph approached a tree and the elderly woman laid down on it.

"Hah! Maybe for you. I had a great time! I never realized how much I missed tormenting the Avatar" she said as she began picking something out from between her toes and tossing it aside, "I wish you were putting up more of a fight, but it was still fun."

"You were tossing me around like a ragdoll all day long."

"I know! And I'm an old lady! Imagine me in my prime! I would have destroyed you!" Toph laughed in Korra's amusement. Yeah, that would be a real boost to her self esteem.

"I just don't understand why I can't get back to my former self." Korra said as Toph climbed up a bit higher on the trunk of the tree. "It's like ... I'm a step slower. I'm tentative, I'm out of sync, I just can't get back in the groove."

"Probably carrying around that metal merged into those tiny rocks don't help." Toph said matter-of-factly.

"What rocks?" Korra asked attentively, "What metal?"

"The little bits of rocks and metal poison stuck in your body that seem to be messing with your head. Are you trying to tell me you can't feel metal in your own body? You really are the worst Avatar ever."

Korra was shocked by this. There were these strange rocks inside her body? And still metallic poison in there too? But how did they get there?

"I thought Su got all the poison out."

"No, my girls never picked up metlabending all that well, if you ask me."

"But, how did I get these rocks in me, too?" she asked.

"How should I know. They're your insides."

Could this be true? Could these rocks be the reason for Korra's strange behavior and hallucinations?

Suddenly, Seebreeze hovered down in front of Korra, "See? I told you! Those rocks must be the reason why you can't remember Equestria and why you lost your wings!"

While Korra could believe the metal still in her body issue, she was still having a hard time wrapping her head around the whole 'you're a princess of a far away land' thing. Maybe these creatures just had overactive imaginations. What she saw about her eyes glowing green, that could have just been another hallucination. Either way, if there was a physical reason as to why Korra wasn't herself, then there was still hope.

"I'm still not sure about that, Seabreeze, but if there is something in my body then that would explain what's been my problem this entire time!" Korra excitedly climbed the tree root, bypassing Seabreeze and causing him to spin around a bit before stopping in mid air, and Korra grabbed Toph by the shoulders. "I gotta get it out! You can get it out for me, right?"

"Who do you think you're talking to?" Toph placed her hand on Korra's face before pushing her away. Even in moments of sadness, this girl was still way too perky.

(~)

At the Little Ba Sing Se Fashion Mall, Mako, Flash, Rarity and Wu sat around a table outside, drinking smoothies. "Once we're done with these, we can go into the Middle Ring and I'll let you pick out some new suits, then we'll hit the boutiques in the Upper Ring for me." Wu said before taking a sip of his smoothie.

Suddenly, two girls walked by wearing shirts with the The Metal Clan logo and Kuvira's face on them. Wu immediately spit his drink onto Mako in shock, an orange stain now present on his neatly clean red royal shirt. Wu scrambled to his feet and angrily dashed after them.

"Where did you get those shirts?" he asked one of the girls.

"Aces, right?" one girl asked her companion who nodded her head, "Kuvira is my hero."

"They're selling them over there." the second girl pointed to a store with a large crowd of Kuvira supporters in front of it. Wu began pulling his hair in exasperation before angrily running towards the shop and yelled at the gathering of people.

"You can't sell that junk in here! This is the Little Ba Sing Se Fashion Mall, and I'm the Little King here! Respect the brooch!"

But of course, the crowd started booing at him. "Stop it, Little King!"

"I am the Glorious Defender!" Wu called out angrily and tossed his smoothie at the group. The cup landed on someone's head, which made Wu quickly come to his senses.

"I'm covered in juice! Get him!"

"We need to get you out of here." Flash grabbed the prince by the arm and roughly dragged him away from the crowd as the group ran off, the Kuvira supporters chased them. Knowing they couldn't outrun them, Mako stood in front of his friends, and the prince, and creating a wall of fire, blocking their attackers' path. The crowd lowered their defenses, seeing as the prince was now gone and only amber flames remained. Flash and Rarity sighed in relief before Mako pulled Wu behind the wall of a shop, which also to have a vandalized poster of Wu stuck to it.

The group managed to enter an elevator, leading to the upper ring of the mall which was decorated to look like the royal palace of Ba Sing Se. While there Wu sighed exaggeratedly. "Oh, thank you! Seriously, those people are nuts!"

Rarity scoffed, "Well, maybe they wouldn't have needed to chase us if you, oh I don't know, DIDN'T THROW A FRUITY DRINK AT THEM LIKE A WHINNY BRAT!!!"

The uniform huffed before crossing her ams and Wu adjusted his jacket. "Well, no need to get all testy, Taritty."

Rarity clenched her hands but was sustained by Flash. "Down, girl."

Mako simply stood there indifferently. "Yep. This is my life."

The elevator ding went off and Wu walked out while gasping in awe. "It's destiny. Look where we are, guys! The Royal Palace."

In reality, it was a restaurant made to look like the palace. Flash tried to tell the prince, "Uh, Wu that's not--"

"Let him dream, bro." Mako said, "Let him dream."

Wu ran inside, carelessly knocking down the food trays of a couple of waiters. At the far end of the room, he saw a mock-up of the royal throne, where a sweet little boy sat, playing with a fake scepter and a fake crown. His mother stood beside him, smiling happily. Wu rushed over and tried to forcibly take the scepter away from the child.

"Hey! It's my birthday!" the little boy said as he pulled on the fake scepter.

Wu managed to wrench both it and the crown away from the boy, while also taking the cape from his mother. "It's my coronation day! You'll have another birthday next year, but I'll never have this day back again! Never!"

The mother led her son away while Wu sat on the fake throne, now wearing the fake crown and cape while holding the scepter in hand. But even with this small, very mediocre, victory, the young prince still broke down into tears.

Seeing this sight made Rarity and Flash actually feel sorry for the guy, "Yeach, you want a bottle and a diaper with that?" Flash said under his breath, only to have Rarity shove his elbow.

Even Mako was starting to feel pity for the prince. "Okay, you're losing it." said the firebender as he tried to calm the prince down, who was bawling like a baby.

"This is the worst day of my life!"

"Why? Do you really want to be the king?" Mako asked. Flash and Rarity stood by, watching as the prince-to-be lectured the actual prince, "I mean, Kuvira might be a power-crazed dictator, but at least she spent the last few years working hard to make the Earth Kingdom somewhat better. If you were an Earth Kingdom citizen, do you think you're the kind of person you want as your king? What have you ever done for your people?"

Wu looked at Mako with teary eyes, and the firebender quickly felt remorse over having lost his temper like that, especially in the depressed state he was in. Even after all these years, there were still times where he would blow his top.

"Whoa. Tough love." said Flash.

Rarity nodded, "Indeed."

Mako turned his head away from Wu, "I'm sorry, that was out of line." he said sincerely.

"No, you're right." Wu said, which caught all of them by surprise, his head down in shame. "No one ever talked to me like that before. I guess I'm just a joke who got what he deserved." he looked up at Mako, "If anything, you're more of a prince than I am. You may not have a crown, but you sure look after everyone around you. Even your pony friends look up to you, like they know you'll always protect them."

Mako turned his head to look at both Rarity and Flash, who smiled at him. "He's not wrong." Rarity said.

"You're lucky Mako. You have real friends. I don't." Wu lowered his head in shame…right before he started to sing.

I've never had a friend like…

*record scratch*

"Um, maybe now's not the best time for a song." Rarity said as she pointed her finger towards the main entrance of the restaurant and saw the Kuvira supporters that had been chasing them.

"Let's get you out of here and back to someplace safe." Mako said.

Wu reached out with his arms, "Carry me?"

"No!" the three friends responded in union.

(~)

Korra laid on the rock bed while Toph leaned over her with Seabreeze on her shoulder. "Okay, if you want me to bend out this metal, you need to relax."

"I am relaxed." Korra responded while furrowing her eyebrows tensely.

Toph huffed spitefully, "Seriously? Your body is like a twisted tree-trunk!"

"Just do it! I'm ready."

Seabreeze looked at Toph with concern. "Go easy on her, will you?"

"No promises." Toph cracked her knuckles, followed by her shoulders before moving her arms swiftly, beginning the process to bend the small rocks out of Korra's body, already detecting their presence mere seconds after starting. The Avatar took in slow deep breaths, only to instantaneously bolt upright, yelling out in pain as she clenched her leg. She felt the metal inside her moving upwards and she automatically reacted to the pain.

"It wouldn't hurt if you would just relax!" Toph exclaimed, already growing annoyed, "Stop fighting me!"

"I'm not fighting!"

Korra threw herself back onto the bed, trying to prove to Toph that she was ready again. The older woman cracked her back and got back to bending the metal from the girl's body. Korra tried her best to calm herself, but suddenly, out of the blue, she was bombarded with visions of Zaheer suffocating her again. Only this time, there was another vision. One she was not entirely familiar with. She saw herself shooting fire from her mouth right onto the arm of a purple colored girl with clipped wings on her back, a horn on her forehead as well as strange pointed ears. Hearing her cries caused Korra to jolt back into reality, screaming in terror. She turned away from Toph, clenching her stomach in pain. Toph was fed up with this. This girl was as stubborn as…well, herself.

"All right, that's it. You're going to have to do this yourself. Clearly, you want to keep the metal and those voodoo rocks in there."

Korra sat upright on the side of the bed and turned to Toph, "What do you mean? Why would I want poison inside me?"

"I don't know! Maybe so you can have an excuse not to go back to being the Avatar. If you don't get better, you can't do your job, so you don't have to worry about getting hurt again!"

"Wha‒ That's ridiculous!" Korra exclaimed, refusing to believe such a claim.

"Whatever." Toph shrugged, walking away from the child, "When you want it out, you can bend it out. I can't deal with all your issues for you."

"Wait! What am I supposed to do now?"

"How should I know? Ask the spirit that brought you here." Toph took her cup of tea and laid down against a tree root, prompting her feet up with one hand behind her head. "The good news is, if you're looking for a place to hang where no one will bother you, you picked the best swamp in the world!"

The poor young Avatar hung her head. Toph couldn't get the stones out of her system because Korra didn't want her to. This didn't make any sense. Why would she want poison inside of her? Was Toph right? Was she really so terrified of being hurt again that she would rather stay with a metallic substance in her system than go through all of that again?

And what was that memory? The one about the purple girl. It was a strange memory, one she never even knew she had. As painful as the poison was, it was a more physical pain. This memory…it was emotionally painful. Like, she was dragging someone else along with her in this bottomless pit of despair and sadness and disappointment. She didn't know when or how it started, but tears fell from her eyes and she began to sob. She didn't say a word to Toph but rather ran out of the cave crying, her palms on her face as to keep anyone from seeing her this way. While Toph remained silent, she still felt sympathy for the young woman.

What she had been thought was truly something awful and emotionally terrifying for her to feel this way. But the saddest part was what neither she nor Korra knew. That there was a way for Korra to overcome this, only problem was…

She had forgotten what it was.

(~)

Sunset Shimmer arrived at the Air Temple, tossing her helmet onto the floor of her room. Her eyes widened when she saw the stone vibrating while its tip remained perfectly balanced onto a place on the map. The red/yellow haired unicorn rushed over to the map and marked the area where the stone had landed with a red marker. A smile grew on her face. Sunset Shimmer ran outside at top speed towards Tenzin, Twilight, and his children.

"Guys! Guys!"

"Sunset, what's wrong?" Twilight asked with concern.

Sunset Shimmer panted as she tried to catch her breath, her smile still evident on her face. "Look." she showed them the map and the area where she had marked. "It worked. We know where she is!"

Twilight, Jinora, Ikki and Meelo all gleamed with happiness. They found their Avatar. Twilight and Sunset squealed with delight and hugged each other.

Tenzin was so thrilled to hear this. "This is wonderful news. With Korra back we can settle this Kuvira situation once and for all." He briefly turned his back to look over to the horizon. "This ... is a mission of the utmost importance. Conflict is coming to the Earth Kingdom and we need to find the Avatar."

Twilight and Sunset both lowered their ears while wearing bored expressions. "Been waiting to use that one, weren't you?" Twilight asked.

"More or less." Tenzin replied, "My point is, if you are to find Korra you will need someone else who might be able to locate her even without the Elements of Harmony."

"You're right." Twilight pondered, "If we still can't find Korra through the Elements, we're are going to need a plan B." both unicorns turned their eyes to a certain fourteen-year-old airbender. "Can we count on you?"

Before she could answer, her younger brother stood in between them, smiling proudly. "You can count on one of us. I don't know about these two ladies." Meelo pointed to his sisters, who glared angrily at him.

(~)

On Kuvira's train, Zhu Li placed a part of the spirit vine, wired to electrical connections and suspended in a glass tube, into a machine of sorts as Kuvira and Varrick watch from overhead.

"From now on, developing this technology is your number one priority."

Varrick smiled with glee while wearing a pair of safety goggles over his eyes, "This is going to change everything!"

As she smiled, Kuvira's stone glowed green, emitting a green mist which was absorbed into the gems of the three ponies. Thanks to Kuvira, their power was being restored.

The three walked out of the room, having their own private celebration.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Dazzle;

Now that you're under our spell

Blindsided by the beat

Clapping your hands, stomping your feet

You didn't know that you fell

Starblaze and Melody;

Oh-whoa-oh-oh

Dazzle;

Now you've fallen under our spell

Starblaze and Melody;

Oh-whoa-oh-oh-oh

The three ponies smiled gleefully as they stood before the world map in front of them while Dazzle marked every area they had been with a musical note on it. As they sang, in one of the trains, Bolin sat beside the window, sighing sadly as he watched Republic City disappear from view.

We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

Bolin took out a picture of him and Asami from back then. Her happy smile was now taunting him. How could he have been so stupid? He didn't want to stay mad at her, but a part of him couldn't help it. It was as if his anger was begging to stay. But even so, that didn't kill the guilt he felt.

We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

Asami herself was looking out the window of her office. She took looked down at a happy picture of her and Bolin. This was all she would have left of him now.

Kuvira couldn't stop herself from smiling at her success as Varrick tinkered with the project.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you're under our spell

Dazzle;

Listen to the sound of my voice

Starblaze and Melody;

Oh-whoa, oh-oh-oh

Dazzle;

Soon you'll find you don't have a choice

Starblaze and Melody;

Oh-whoa, oh-oh-oh

Dazzle;

Captured in the web of my song

Starblaze and Melody;

Oh-whoa, oh-oh-oh

Dazzle;

Soon you'll all be singing along

Starblaze and Melody;

Oh, whoa, oh

More and more Kuvira supporters bought her merchandise. People happily chatted about their Great Uniter, while the Ponies, all they could do was shake their heads in disapproval. Meanwhile, the alicorns began to feel slightly woozy for some unknown reason.

We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

Wu and the others managed to escape the Kuvira posse, but Wu was still down in the dumps. He got even more depressed when a car drove by, hooking at him, and splashing mud on his royal clothing. He broke down into tears, kneeling to the ground. Much to Mako, Rarity and Flash's pity and embarrassment.

We've got the music, makes you move it

Got the song that makes you lose it

We say "jump", you say "how high?"

Put your hands up to the sky

Korra sat on a tree root in despair. What was she suppose to do now? She couldn't fight, she couldn't go into the Avatar state. She couldn't do anything. Everything she had ever known, everything she had ever loved…was gone. While Kuvira's victory was nearing its peek. She would prove that she was the one who deserved to be the hero. The one who was proven right. Not Korra.

Korra's time was over…It was now Kuvira's.

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you're under our spell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

You didn't know that you fell

Oh-whoa-oh, oh-whoa-oh

Now that you're under our

Dazzle;

Spell

Muah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!….

(~)

Author's Note

To all you Bopal shippers, I'm sorry. I don't hate the ship but, Bosami is my OTP. In fact, because of that ship I have a new respect for Zutarians. So I will not be letting this ship go, but don't worry Opal still plays an important role here.

The Calling

*(~)*

2 Corinthians 3:17 ~

For the Lord is the Spirit, and wherever the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom

*(~)*

The Calling

Korra's crystal clear castle shimmered in the sunlight. The majestic royal home stood proudly on the left side of Air Temple Island. The Mane Six, including Spike, Flash, Mako, Asami and Sunset Shimmer were helping Tenzin's children in loading the bags onto Pepper, Jinora's sky bison. Ikki stood on the top, catching the bags that were tossed her way. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy agreed to go with the kids on their mission to locate Korra. They figured with two of the Elements of Harmony, and Jinora's spiritual powers, they might be able to get a reading on her.

Applejack turned to Twilight, "Sure we can't go?"

"Better not. We all want Korra back, but Raiko asked me and Tenzin to stay here to help figure out a diplomatic solution to this Kuvira problem."

Sunset Shimmer intervened as she handed the map to Rainbow Dash, "Besides, the less people know about the Avatar missing, the better." Sunset rolled the map and handed it to Rainbow Dash. "Be careful."

"You can count on us to find her." Rainbow said with a salute.

Fluttershy approached Tenzin and Pema, and P'Li who was standing beside them holding a bag, "Don't worry, I promise we'll take good care of the kids." said the pegasus.

Ikki walked up to them while hugging Fluttershy's arm, "We'll be fine. Grandpa Aang and his friends were around our age when they traveled the world."

"Well, at least I don't have to worry about you starving out there." said the combustion bender, patting a bag with food for the children.

"P'Li, we're going to be out in the wild, living off the land!" Meelo said proudly, trying to sound all macho. His pet lemur resting on his shoulder, "We don't need your food!"

Pema simply giggled, "But we made your favorite treat …" she said, catching Meelo's attention.

"Sweet buns with happy faces on them?"

"That's right."

"Well, I guess we're not officially on the road yet." he took one of the treats from the bag and opened it, only to discover that it had a smudge over the smily face, "Aww, this one is smudged. I can't eat this."

Pema tapped her son's nose. "You know, sometimes things get smudged in the wild."

Jinora jumped off of Pepper to hug Tenzin, "Were you able to get a read on Korra yet?" he asked.

"No, but once we're further out, I'll be able to hone in on her spiritual energy. We should be able to find her within a few days."

Rainbow and Fluttershy hugged their friends farewell. "Be careful out there." Asami said with concern.

"Don't' worry about us, Sami." said Rainbow, "We'll be back before you know it."

The children hugged their parents one last time and also gave a farewell hug to P'Li. She really did love these kids, it was always her secret dream to one day have children of her own. And, in a small way, she kind of got that wish. As the children mounted on the bison, their father called out to them, "Good luck! And be careful! Remember, Rainbow and Fluttershy are charge!"

"I answer to no man." Meelo said, "Or girl, even if they are ponies." the young boy received twins glares from the pegasus anthro ponies as well as more glares from the rest of the mares down bellow.

"Meelo …" his father lectured.

"Now let's move out, soldiers!" Meelo commanded.

Jinora sighed, "Ugh ... Pepper, yip-yip!"

As they took off, the others waved goodbye. "Good luck!" Pinkie Pie shouted, as the others all looked on with hope in their eyes. Twilight Sparkle turned away as she walked towards the gazebo where Korra would meditate by herself at times. She could still hear her laughter and feel her warm hugs. Twilight hugged her body as the wind blew on her face.

(~)

The group continued to fly across the sky while Rainbow Dash looked down at the map, her eyes scanning all the places Sunset Shimmer had marked which led to where Korra would be located. "If we follow the path Sunset marked, we should be able to reach Korra soon." she rolled the map and placed it on the belt of her waist.

"That's good to hear." Fluttershy said.

So far, the flight was very peaceful…until Rainbow spotted something in the distance. "What's that?"

Jinora squinted her eyes for a better look, "No worries, it's just a flock of geese….which are coming at us really, really fast." before Jinroa could steer Pepper away, the birds were already flying past them, their wings flapping and feathers landing everywhere. The ponies and children tried to shoo the birds away, causing their bags to get torn by their feet and beaks. Once the birds where gone Rainbow felt something was off. She looked down at her waist and saw the piece of paper flying downwards, being blown away by the wind.

"The map!"

Rainbow spread her wings and flew up at high speed to retrieve the paper, but the wind was just as quick. In only a few seconds, she was already in hands reach as the map began to slowly decent into the ocean bellow. Suddenly, Rainbow heard something strange coming from the waters bellow. "Hu?"

Right from underneath her, a large sea serpent rose up from the ocean, its long snout with whiskers, sharp teeth, black eyes and a long scaly neck.

"AHHHHHH!!!!"

Rainbow's first instinct was to flee when the creature snapped its mighty jaws at her. She then attempted to firebend at the thing but it only made the creature angry. For a moment it dove back into the water, making Rainbow smile in triumph, "That's right, you better run!"

"Rainbow Dash" Jinora called out, "Don't make it angry!"

"What are you talking…a..bout?" Rainbow's cute pony ears lowered down as she felt a shadow hover over her. She hesitantly turned her head and saw the creature rising up, water dripping from its skin. Rainbow gave it her signature crocked smile and waved her fingers at it, "How ya doin?"

The creature opened its jaws and Rainbow quickly zipped on out of there, following the sky bison as they flew higher and higher, away from the creature. Pepper managed to land on the top of a small tower near a village where the children and two ponies got off.

Meelo speeded away, crying out, "Finally! I've been holding my pee for an hour!"

Rainbow Dash sat on the saddle in distraught, "I can't believe it. I lost the map."

Fluttershy placed her hand on her friend's shoulder and turned to the eldest airbender, "Jinora, why don't you try to see if you can find Korra anywhere."

Jinora nodded before getting behind the tower and sat down in a lotus position, closing her eyes as she began to meditate. Rainbow Dash crossed her arms, "This stinks! How in the heck did we run into a flock of birds and a giant sea serpent?! How?!"

"Sometimes unplanned things happened." Fluttershy said in reassurance.

"Are you kidding me? What were the chances?"

For a moment the two briefly looked on curiously at the screen….

"Well, you've seen the map already." said Flutters, "You can remember the path, right?"

"I do remember all the places Sunset Shimmer marked, but aside from that I don't remember in which order they were in. Even my memory's not that good."

"Well then, we'll just stop at those places and ask if anyone has seen Korra. We'll find her, I know it."

While Jinora was meditating, Ikki peaked her head from behind the wall, "If you get through to Korra, tell her I said hi….You feel anything yet?" Jinora groaned in frustration, until Ikki asked a final time. "What's taking so long?"

"Ikki, I can't concentrate if you keep talking." her sister replied in annoyance, "Why don't you go play with some of those spirits?"

Ikki sighed, dangled her arms and rested her back against the tower. Meelo then finally arrived , "Jinora's spirity powers are broken and she doesn't know where Korra is." Ikki said.

"My powers are not broken!" Jinora protested, "I just need more than two seconds and some quiet."

Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy approached the children, "Well since we don't have the map anymore, we're going to have to do things the old fashioned way." Rainbow instructed, "Meelo, you and Ikki go into town and find out if anyone has seen Korra."

Ikki bounced in front of her, "Sounds like a good plan to me!"

Meelo pointed a finger to silence his hyperactive sister, "Enough chit-chat, you can hold the picture of Korra I drew." he took from his pocket a piece of paper and handed it to Ikki. Neither her nor the ponies could believe what they were looking at; this was an extremely well drawn life-like picture of Korra, complete with her wings, cutie mark and all.

"Wow, I didn't know you could draw!" Fluttershy said in amazement.

Meelo crossed his arms, smiling proudly, "You don't know a lot of things about me sister. Let's roll!"

Meelo and Ikki opened up their wingsuites and jumped off of the ledge, flying towards the nearby village down bellow. They walked around the place, which already had posters of Kuvira hanging off the side of buildings. The two children, along with Meelo's pet lemur, walked up to an elderly woman near a fruit stand.

"Have you seen this woman?" Meelo asked her while pointing to the drawing of Korra, which Ikki held up for the woman to see. But the lady was paying more attention to the little boy in front of her.

"Well, aren't you an adorable little thing."

"I'm not adorable! I'm dangerous."

The elderly woman began pinching Meelo's cheeks, "Dangerously cute with those cheeks." she said before walking away, and Meelo rubbed his cheeks, blushing in embarrassment.

Ikki found this just the best way to tease her little brother. "Aww."

"This. Never. Happened. Let's split."

(~)

The following day, the group arrived at yet another village and encountered a man with golden earrings, and one on his nose, in a tavern.

"The Princess Avatar?" he asked, "We still have one of those?"

Rainbow Dash placed her hand on her hips, "Yeah. She shouldn't be that hard to spot. Tall, with wings, has supernaturally long hair, possibly a few animals circling around her."

"She does have a way with them." Fluttershy mentioned to the man with a smile, "She gets it from me."

"Sorry lady, haven't seen her."

With much disappointment, the group walked on out. They struck out again.

(~)

That night, they found a place to set up camp. Jinora handed them all their share of the food their mother and P'Li had packed for them. Rainbow Dash didn't feel in the mood to eat. Fluttershy placed a sympathetic hand on her shoulder, "I know…I miss her too."

Ikki and Meelo exchanged concerned looks before looking back at the ponies, "Don't worry. We'll find her." Ikki promised.

"Yeah!" Meelo agreed as he stood up and pounded his fist into the air, "With Raava as my witness, we will never be Korra-less again!"

This funny little gesture was enough to make the ponies giggle. Fluttershy looked up at the sky, seeing the moon in between the leaves. "I wonder if she's looking up at the moon, just like we are."

Jinora smiled as she too looked up at the moon, missing her big sister. "I'm sure she is."

Meanwhile, Korra was sitting on a tree root, looking up as the rays of the moon peaked through the leaves of the trees. She jolted upwards and grunted in frustration. Why was she doing any of this anyway? What was the point?

(Parody of My Best Friend Back, from Sofia the First)

Korra;

I don't know what I'm doing here

I wish that I could just disappear

But then how long would I have to roam?

Till I found my way back home?

Why did I go?

How could I go?

I didn't know I'd miss home so

But I'm an Avatar who's now a slack

No help could bring my spirits back.

Back at Air Temple Island, Twilight was looking at some old photos of her and her friends. Missing Korra even more.

Twilight;

When you have made a friend so true

She cheers you up when you feel blue

You never think you'd see the day

She picks up and goes away

Why did she go?

How could she go?

Doesn't she know we need her so?

Rainbow;

We'll search in every woods and shack

Until we bring our best friend back

Even in his home, Mako couldn't help but sing about his missing bride as he looked up at the same moon.

Mako;

How long must they look to find her?

And what will I say when they do?

How long will it take to remind her

Of all the good times we've been through?

Twilight, Mako, Jinora, Ikki, Meelo, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash;

Why did she go?

Korra;

(How could I go?)

Others;

How could she go?

Korra;

(How could I go?)

I didn't know I'd miss home so!

Fluttershy;

We'll search in every coast and dock

As soon as we can to beat the clock

Korra;

I gotta get things back on track

And somehow find a way

Jinora;

We'll keep on searching come what may

Everyone;

Until I get my…best…friend…

Back

Korra hugged her legs and cried. As if anyone out there was listening to her silent prayers.

(~)

The next day, Meelo was perched on a rooftop, looking around for any signs of Korra. And that was when he saw her…

She was the most beautiful creature he had ever seen. Her skin was creamy white, her eyes brown like sweet chocolate, and her long dark hair was curled and styled in a low ponytail tied with a green ribbon. Her bangs were straight and had two long curly strands of hair on both sides of her face, bellowing down her shoulders. Her long green robe with a dark green sash and long white sleeves fit her perfectly. She held a basket of orange colored flowers and was handing them to various people who passed her by.

Rainbow Dash landed beside him, "Hey, little buddy, find anything?"

Meelo placed his index finger near his lips as in to shush her. Without saying another word, he fell down gently and landed beside the girl. He wanted to make a good first impression, and he knew just what to do.

"Can I trust you?" he asked in a somewhat suspicious tone. But the girl simply took it as a little child playing a game.

"I guess so." she said.

Meelo began to whisper as they leaned in closer, and the girl listened attentively. "I'm on a top secret mission to find the Princess Avatar." he held his picture of Korra up, "Have you seen her?"

The girl, admired the drawing, "Wow, she's beautiful!" she then looked at Meelo with an apologetic look, "I haven't, sorry." then she smiled, "Top secret mission, huh?"

"Yeah, it's been pretty dangerous." Meelo bragged, "I've seen some things."

"Really? What kind of things?"

"Craaazy things."

"Cool."

While they talked, Rainbow Dash was enjoying the show from high above, "This should be good."

"I'm Meelo. What should I call you, other than "beautiful"?" he said flirtatiously.

"I'm Tuyen. Nice to meet you."

Rainbow Dash then jerked back when she heard Ikki from behind her, "Ooh! Meelo's got a girlfriend!"

Meelo and Tuyen both turned around to see Ikki sitting on a roof, with Rainbow Dash hovering beside her. Meelo yelled angrily at his sister, "Go away Ikki!"

Both Rainbow Dash and Ikki landed down before them, "Jinora and Fluttershy have been looking for you. We're moving on."

Rainbow Dash smiled at the young girl, "Thanks for your help anyways, kid. Nice flowers."

"Here, you can have one." Tuyen kindly gave Rainbow Dash a pretty orange flower.

"Aww, aren't you a little sweetie. C'on, Meelo."

Tuyen turned to Meelo once last time, "Looks like you got to get back to your mission." she took yet another flower from her basket and handed it to her new friend, "Good luck, Meelo." the young boy took the flower and Tuyen ruffled his hair as she walked away. Her lovely hair bellowed in the gentle breeze as Meelo looked on with a big smile on his face, his blushing. He then turned around to Ikki and Rainbow Dash, visibly annoyed.

"Thanks a lot, guys. You drove away the love of my life!"

Rainbow Dash ruffled his hair, "Hey, I'm sure you'll see her again."

"You really think so?"

"…..sure."

(~)

Their final stop was at a dock along the beach. Rainbow Dash allowed the sand to hit against her boots once she landed. "This is the last place Sunset Shimmer marked. Korra must have been here."

Meelo walked past a familiar fish monger and spotted something on the wall of his shop. The young boy smiled, "Hey, guys! It's Korra!"

The girls quickly ran up towards Meelo, all looking at where he was pointing at.

"Where?! Where?! Where?! Ikki asked as she rushed on over, stopping herself by clinging onto Meelo's shoulders.

But much to their disappointment, it wasn't really Korra. Just a picture next to one of Aang when he was alive. Jinora lowered her shoulders in disappointment, "It's just a photo of Korra."

"At least it's something." Meelo said.

But Rainbow and Fluttershy knew something was very off with this picture. Korra did not look the same. She did not have her wings, or cutie mark, her hair wasn't even longer anymore. But the strangest thing of all was that, unlike the rest of the picture, which was in black and white, Korra's eyes were the only things with color. But not their normal blue, for some strange reason…they were green.

Fluttershy spoke to the fishmonger, "Excuse me sir, but where did you get that photo?"

"Pretty neat, huh? She came by here, about uh, six months ago."

Meelo smiled in satisfaction, "Looks like someone just strummed up a good-old-fashioned lead."

"Can we take a closer look at it, please?" Rainbow asked politely and the man handed her the picture. The kids also noticed the abnormalities of the photo.

"Where are her wings?" Ikki asked.

"And her cutie mark?" Jinora asked, "And why are her eyes green while the rest of the picture is grey?"

The two ponies kept their stern eyes fixated on the very oddly looking photo before them. "Something's not right here." Fluttershy said suspiciously.

"I agree." said Rainbow Dash before turning back to the fishmonger, "Where did she go after you took this?"

"Oh, I don't know. But she wasn't looking too good. I was curious as to why she couldn't fly anymore."

While the two mares continued to look on skeptically at the photo, Meelo suddenly yelled at his sister, "Ikki, this is all your fault!"

"What? I didn't do anything."

"Exactly!" he pointed a finger at her, "You need to start pulling your weight!" he turned to Jinora, "That goes for you too, so-called leader!" with that, he walked off in a huff.

"Remember when he used to be so nice and sweet?" Ikki asked.

"No." Jinora replied with a deadpan stare.

Rainbow looked at Fluttershy, "You thinking what I'm thinking?"

She nodded, "Maybe Korra's disappearance wasn't just a coincidence."

"Not maybe. There is definitely something else at work here. We have to move."

(~)

At the Foggy Swamp, Korra tried to make the most of her situation. For the past few days, she hardly did much, except explore the swamp with the breezies. She climbed the tress, collected unique flowers, skipped rocks down the steam, even found some interesting flora and fauna. Interestingly enough, most of the animals liked her. Heck, even these large alligator-cat-fish things took a liking to her. It was as if they could tell she was as spirited and wild as they were. While Korra rested her bending most of the time, she did like moving her body while seeing new things about the swamp. She even managed to make herself a shoulder bag out of some strong and sturdy vines she found. She had no idea she was so good with crafts. She didn't remember having learned it from anyone. As an added bonus, she found a cute little flower and placed it on the bag, simply because it looked cute. Also, the flower's pink petals reminded her of something…or someone?

In short, the swamp wasn't all that bad. The Breezies and animals as well as the trees were good company, and she managed to make some food for her and Toph out of some nutritious plants and fruits she found. Even if she would never say it out loud, Toph did enjoy having Korra around to make her meals. The kid was good, she will admit. However, there was one thing that bugged her about the Avatar.

She sang!

No joke, she would either hum a tune or break all out into song at random moments at the drop of a hat. The elderly woman had no idea why she did that. Maybe it was from spending all that time with her pony friends. And today, was no different. Korra had just returned from exploring the swamp some more, as usual she was accompanied by the breezies. She removed the bag from her shoulder and began singing….again.

There's music in the tree tops

And there's music in the veil

And all around the music fills the sky.

There's music by the river

And there's music in the grass

And the music makes your heart soar in reply.

But what was worse….the breezies harmonized alongside with her.

Breezies;

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Korra;

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Toph couldn't even get back to her second afternoon nap as she laid on a tree root. After a while, she finally snapped, "Enough already! You know, when I said you could stay here I didn't meat it so you could perform a concert every five minutes."

Korra stopped harmonizing and rubbed her left arm in embarrassment, "Sorry. It relaxes me."

"Well, if you're gonna sing do it while I'm not around." Toph then returned to lounging around as Korra walked up to her.

"So ... What's the plan for today?"

"You're looking at it."

"We didn't do anything yesterday, or the day before that."

"Why don't you go explore the swamp some more."

"I've been doing that for days. I'm pretty sure I know this place like the back of my hand by now."

"Sweetheart, you haven't seen squat of this place."

Korra grunted before sitting down on another tree root, placing her elbow on her knee and resting her chin on her palm. She had already explored the swamp, she wanted to do something else. She was restless. The young woman reverted back to her upbeat self once a suggestion sparked in her mind. "I know! Tell me the story of how you taught Aang how to earthbend."

"What's there to tell? I threw some rocks at the Avatar, he got all whiny and Sokka fell in a hole."

Korra looked away, dejected, "I thought there'd be more to it than that." she became excited once more when another story came to mind. Her favorite one. "What about the time you took down the Fire Lord? That must have been epic!"

"Oh yeah. It was hot. I was on a blimp. And I think a giant turtle showed up. Wow. What a day."

Korra pouted in annoyance. "Okay, you're terrible at telling stories."

"You're terrible at listening to them!"

Korra sighed and began tapping her foot on the ground. Toph bended a rock up underneath her feet to make her stop. "Quit making all that racket! I think I liked you better when you were singing. If you're so anxious to do something, why don't you collect some mushrooms for dinner?"

"You got it." Korra said while standing up.

"Take the path until you see the boulder with the hole in it. The breezies will show you the rest of the way. Oh, and make sure you get the big, slimy ones! They're the tastiest!" she said with a chuckle.

(~)

The group stopped at a small forest clearing, where Jinora meditated peacefully. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy sat beside her, both in the same position. Their respected Elements of Harmony glowed on their chests, hoping to get some reading as to where Korra could be. At the same time, Ikki was rummaging through their bags, searching for food. "Hey, where's all the food Mom gave us?"

"I threw it in the river." Meelo said, while playing with Poki.

Ikki stopped rummaging and practically threw the new empty bag at her reckless little brother. "You did what?! That food was supposed to last us two weeks!"

"Hey, keep it down!" Jinora said, aggravatingly turning around to look at her siblings, "We're trying to meditate."

"Yeah, keep it down, Ikki." Meelo exclaimed.

"Meelo threw away all our food!" Ikki said.

"From now on, we hunt for our meals."

"Meelo, we're vegetarians. We don't hunt!"

"Enough whining. Poki and I will go find some grub." Meelo marched into the forest with nothing but a stick in hand and Ikki let out an angry yell. Nobody ever listened to her. She stomped away from the group, but Fluttershy opened an eye to see where she was going.

(~)

The young girl began walking into the forest. She had to get away from all of this. Normally, Fluttershy or Rainbow Dash would support her, but they were too focused on this weird Korra mystery to even give her a second glance. She always got the short end of the stick. As she continued to walk, she began to imitate her brother and sister, mocking them.

" 'My name is Meelo. I like to throw away food and fart at inappropriate moments.' 'I'm Jinora, I'm above it all because I'm meditating all the time.' " in her frustration, Ikki blasted air at some random bushes in front of her, blasting the leafs away, only to reveal a scared little creature. A furry, gray looking squirrel animal with a long bushy tail and a membranous structure around its front arms while carrying a berry in its tiny paws. It was a sugar glider, and he was trembling in fear due to the young airbender's frustration.

Ikki immediately felt regret and compassion for the little one, "Oh, I'm sorry, I didn't see you there."

The sugar glider dropped the berry it held and sprinted up a tree at rapid speed before gilding away.

"Wait! You dropped your breakfast!" Ikki called out as she picked up the berry and flew after it, opening her wingsuit. She managed to caught up to the little creature, trying to return its food back, after foolishly causing the poor thing to drop it in the first place. The sugar glider flew off and Ikki slammed right into a tree. She yelped as she rolled down to the ground, dust covering her before landing on an almost barren looking part of the forest. She came to a stop near a large tree trunk which had fallen and sat upright, groaning and feeling the wet sticking substance of the berry remains squished on her cheek. The sugar glider landed on her head before climbing down her shoulder, licking the fruity remains off the girl's face, making her giggle.

"Does this mean we're friends?"

The creature chirped and then Ikki finally took notice of what was in front of her. She had not realized it until now, but a great portion of the forest trees had been cut door, hence the trunk that broke her fall. Being the lover of nature that she was, the scene was a devastating sight.

"Ikki!"

The young girl looked up and saw Fluttershy land before her. The anthro pony hugged her friend tightly. "Don't run off like that! You had me worried." she then gasped in shock once she noticed the destruction of the forest. Her hands clapped in front of her mouth and her eyes began to water. "Oh no.."

The two girls were startled once more when they heard a masculine voice behind them. They spun around to see two men, one short and slightly weedier with a mustache, and another taller and thinner, both wearing matching green uniforms. Uniforms of the Earth Empire. In other words, they worked for Kuvira.

"You're trespassing! Hold it right there."

The girls immediately ran away from the sight, and the thiner soldier attempted to restrain them with his earthbending, causing several rocks to rise up from the ground in an attempt to trip them. The girls attempted to fly away but were both caught by the earth rising upwards, grabbing hold of their ankles. Once on the ground, the rising ground also grabbed hold of their arms, preventing them from airbending. Fluttershy grunted as she tried to break free but it was no use. They were trapped.

(~)

The girls were taken to the soldiers' outpost, somewhere in the forest. They were both tied up in separate chairs in front of a table, a plate of macaroons rested on the far side. The wider soldier stood next Fluttershy while the taller one stood next to Ikki.

"All right, ladies." the wider one began, "Tell us what you're doing in the Earth Empire. Are you spying?"

Fluttershy flared her nostrils at him like any horse would, and Ikki tried to reason with them, "No! I swear we're not spies. We've been traveling with my brother and sister and our friend Rainbow Dash. It's our first big mission and my dad Tenzin is counting on us. But if we don't find the Princess Avatar, he's gonna be really disappointed." she said with tears forming in her eyes.

"And I am Lady Fluttershy." she said in an authoritative voice, "One of The Elements of Harmony, I speak on behalf of the Princess. If you do not release us this instant you can be sure that kindness will be the last thing you'll see from me."

The wider soldier looked over at his partner, "Can I talk to you for a second?" They walked a short distance away from Ikki and Fluttershy, but thanks to her pony ears, Fluttershy could hear what they were saying. As they talked, Ikki managed to free one of her arms from the ropes, just so she could scratch her nose, only to effortlessly place it back.

"This girl, is Tenzin's kid and the pony is one of The Elements of Harmony, they're looking for the Princess Avatar. Do you know what that means?"

"No, but try this macaroon!" said the second solider while handing his partner the treat. The first soldier angrily slapped it out of his friend's hand. He still took it from the floor and ate it without hesitation.

"Get that out of my face! Look, if we capture these three airbender kids and this pony and bring them to Kuvira, I bet we get a big-time promotion."

"You mean we get out of this dump?"

The first soldier nodded with a wink and the two turned around to face the girls. "Sorry little ladies, it looks like we got off on the wrong foot." he said, trying a different technique to get them to talk freely. After all, children and ponies responded well to kindness, at least that's what he heard. "So, you're out here with your brother and sister and this, Rainbow Dash person, hu? Where's your campsite?"

Ikki and Fluttershy both exchanged serious glances before looking back at the men. "Why do you want to know?" Fluttershy asked suspiciously. They both knew the kind of game these men were playing, and they weren't falling for it.

"We just wanna get the family back together again." said the taller soldier, "Maybe we can sit everybody down and have a nice plate of macaroons." he grabbed the plate of macaroons and placed it in front of the girls.

"Where did you get those?" Ikki asked, looking suspiciously at the familiar treats before her.

"I found a whole sack of food down by the river!" the tall soldier said as he showed them the said sack, "And with each delicious snack, comes a lovely hand-written note." he took one of the notes from the bag and read it out loud, "This one says: "You're my handsome little man." That is so touching!"

"My mom wrote those notes! That's our sack of food!"

But the wider soldier gave himself a double face palm, already growing impatient with all this talk about macaroons and letters. "Enough with the cute notes! Where are your friends?"

But clever little Fluttershy already had a plan of her own, "Who cares."

The soldier blinked in surprise, "What are you talking about?"

"Why would we want to go back with them? I'm glad I got away from Rainbow Dash, she's such a nightmare to work with." she gave Ikki a sly smile and the young girl quickly caught up with what she was trying to do.

"Yeah, she's right. I don't wanna see my brother and sister anyways, either. I'd rather hang out here with you guys. Hit me with one of those macaroons." Ikki opened her mouth and the tall soldier threw a macaroon in it, much to the displeasure of his partner.

(~)

Back in the swamp, Seabreeze led the way. "We're here." he said, pointing towards the boulder with the hole in it. But as Korra continued to walk, she felt a strange sensation around her. Almost like there was something or someone breathing down her neck. It couldn't be the breezies since they were flying in front of her. She briefly stopped in front of some vines and could see a light on the other side. The other breezies attempted to follow, but Seabreeze stopped them, gesturing she needed to go through alone.

As Korra brushed the vines aside she stopped. Right in front of her eyes, she saw herself, but not a reflection. She saw how she was three years ago. Her hair long and separated into three ponytails while wearing an Equalist uniform as her former masked foe had her bloodbended into submission while taking her bending away. Even after all these years, the memory still haunted her.

Korra turned away from the vision but was stopped to see yet another version of herself. This time, her hair was down and she wore her water tribe clothing, along with her parka. She saw Unalaq, now as the Dark Avatar, ripping Raava right out of her. This was all too much. Korra gasped and tripped back, only to see a third vision of herself.

Like the previous one, her hair was down, but she was strung up in a familiar looking cave....it was the moment the Red Lotus tried to end her life. Her legacy. Everything she ever was. Even now, the sting of the poison was too much for her. She screamed in fear once Zaheer and the two Red Lotus sentries turned around to face her, causing the present Korra to snap back to reality, only to discover that she had knelt down into a stream.

The breezes circled around her and Korra looked down at her hands. No matter how hard she tried she just couldn't shake that horrible memory away.

Then, suddenly, she heard something in the distance. It sounded like…laughter. For a moment, Korra forgot about her fears as she stood up, looking for the source of the noise. First she walked slowly across the shallow pond, the water splashing against her feet, until the noises grew stronger. Louder. With each step, she could hear them. First it was laughing, then she heard the actual voices speaking. The words were faint but they sounded so warm and comforting. The louder and stronger the voices became the more Korra's feet speeded up, slowly, step by step, she went faster. She went from walking to straight up running like there was no tomorrow. Those voices, she had to reach them. She ran further and further into the swamp, bypassing more and more vines, roughly removing them from her way. The voices began to shift from speaking to singing. Beautiful voices harmonizing in perfect unity that filled Korra's heart with joy and peace. Tears formed in her eyes as she went until she finally reached her destination, a wide smile planted on her face as she came to a stop.

…Nothing. There was nothing.

Korra looked around, she was no longer where she was before. Even the vines she bypassed where no longer there. Those voices, those beautiful voices, that joy, that peace.… it was all gone.

Korra got down on her knees and weeped. Why was this happening to her? Why was she suffering?

"Dont cry."

Korra wiped away a single tear and was surprised to see Seabreeze and the other breezies before her, "How?…How did you get here?"

"We know this swamp better than you do. We've been living here since after Harmonic Convergence."

"Harmonic Convergence?"

"Yes. You see, we Breezies come from a different land, but once you opened the portals, ours led to this swamp. The small magic within us mixed with the magical energy of the swamp, giving our bodies more strength to fly on our own rather than needing to rely on the winds to help us. We are far happier here than we have ever been before."

Korra shook her head in confusion, "Wait, magic? How is that even possible?"

"Magic, spirits, bending, energy, it's all like water and rain. They may work and look differently but at the end of the day it's all the same thing!"

"Why are you telling me all of this?"

"Because it's something you need to know. You need to remember who you are."

"I know who I am. I'm Korra, I'm the Avatar who has been nothing but a failure for the last three years because I allowed some crazy man to poison me!"

"That is where you are wrong!" for a small creature, Seabreeze had a powerful voice as he closed in on Korra's face, looking at her sternly. "Your problem is that you are defying your success based on what others think about you!"

For a moment, Korra was silent. Was this true? Was she really that insecure?

"I bet there was a time where you didn't even care what others said."

"If that's true then why don't I remember? Because of that spell you talked about?"

"I think it might be more than just the spell, Korra."

Suddenly, Korra felt her head began to pound. She looked down at her hands, and for a brief moment, she thinks she could see the metallic poison creeping up on her nails. She screamed and leaned against a tree root. Seabreeze remained calm as he witnessed this.

"What brought you here?" he asked.

"I told you; a spirit said I would find someone."

"No, I mean what brought you here. To this very spot."

"I…I heard voices."

"What kind of voices?"

"…I don't know. I don't remember."

"Try."

Korra took in slow deep breaths to calm her beating heart. She tried to sooth herself in order to try and see if she could hear the voices again. "Please." she hushed to herself, "Show me. Who are you?"

She slowly kneeled down as the images flashed before her eyes. She saw clear blue skies, white fluffy clouds, pure and white and a rainbow in the sky. Only this rainbow was moving. A multicolored stream soaring through the sky before it landed in front of her, to reveal a blue colored four legged creature with rainbow hair and tail and feathered wings with a symbol on her flank. She smiled at the Avatar with her rosy eyes, sparkling with glee.

All around, Korra saw her friends and family. She saw her parents waving happily, Tenzin and his family, she even spotted Asami and Bolin…holding hands? How was that possible? When did that happened, and wasn't Bolin suppose to be with Opal? Korra suddenly felt something on her leg. She spotted an adorable little purple creature with green scales who handed her a flower. Korra extended her hand and received the gift. She saw even more creatures, all on four legs, smiling happily. Some had wings, some had horns, and all had marks on their flanks. They were all so bright and colorful, so joyful and happy. It was like they were spiritually sharing that love and happiness with her. Korra then felt a warmth in her hand. She looked up to see the amber eyes she missed so much. The eyes of the man she loved but needed to let go. Only now, he looked at her with even more love than he ever did before. She looked down at the hand that he held and spotted a ring on her singer. A white creature with a horn on her forehead and a stylish purple hairstyle suddenly began to glow and her body changed. She no longer walked on all fours, but was now a human with white silver skin but maintained her animal ears and horn and placed a flower on Korra's hair.

Then, Korra finally saw herself. She was happy. She was content. She didn't look as different as she did now, minus the hair, but she was fuller and stronger. The last and final creature came towards her. It had both a horn and wings. Like the previous one, she changed into a half human with purple skin. Her purple eyes sparkled with such intelligence and beauty. Korra embraced the creature like she was a younger sibling.

Until she spotted her arm.

A burned mark nearly covered her entire lower right arm. Suddenly, the image faded and she saw the poor creature screaming in pain and agony due to a fire blast.

That came out of Korra's mouth.

Korra snapped her eyes open, sweat beaming down her brows and her body was shaking.

"Don't fight it." said Seabreeze, "Let it flow."

"I can't!" Korra protested.

"You can! The only one holding you back is yourself. You have the key to finding your happiness right in front of you."

Korra did want to be happy. She wanted what she had in that dream. But even amongst the happiness there was still sadness and torture. Still, she didn't want to let go of that moment. She didn't know if it was real or not. Logically speaking, it couldn't have been. But, in her heart…it was real. Weather this was a dream or not, she wanted it back. She needed to remember it. Anything to make her remember there was more to life than suffering.

(Wake me up by Avicii. But more ballad)

Korra;

Feeling my way through the darkness

Guided by a beating heart

I can't tell where the journey will end

"But…I think…"

I know where to start

As she sang, the Breezies all gathered around her as more and more animals from the swamp emerged from their hiding places to listen to Korra's beautiful voice.

They tell me I'm too young to understand

They say I'm caught up in a dream

Life will pass me by if I don't open up my eyes

Well that's fine by me

The animals approached Korra as she petted each of them with her gentle hands

So wake me up when it's all over

When I'm wiser and I'm older

All this time I was finding myself, and I

I didn't know I was lost

She stood up and began walking along the swamp as the creatures listened on

I tried carrying the weight of the world

But I only have tow hands

Hope I get a chance to mend my mistakes

But I don't have any plans

Wish that I could stay forever this young

Not afraid to close my eyes

Life's a game made for everyone

And love is a prize

So wake me up when it's all over

When I'm wiser and I'm older

All this time I was finding myself, and I

I didn't know I was lost

As Korra hit the hight note, the flowers all around her opened up their petals as the yellow pollen emerged and began creating silhouettes of the creatures from her dreams. First on four legs before transforming into half humans as they danced around her like she was the princess of the gala.

So wake me up

(when it's all over)

When it's all over

When I'm wiser and I'm older

All this time I was finding myself, and I

I didn't know I was lost

More figures formed to look like her parents, Tenzin, Bolin and Asami, and finally Mako. Korra danced across the swamp as the pollen figures danced beside her.

Didn't know I was lost

I didn't know I was lost

The figure of Mako closed in as if to kiss her.

I didn't know I was lost

So wake me up…

Just as they came, the figures disappeared into thin air as the pollen fell all around her. Korra felt like she had been dreaming this whole time, but yet it felt so real.

Was it?

Korra reached into her pockets and pulled out two items.

A neckless with a heart shaped pendent and a ring with a yin and yang symbol on it. She had been carrying these objects for a while now, but she had no memory to how or when she got them.

Could this be the key?

(~)

Rainbow Dash landed in front of Jinora, who was still meditating behind a large statue, covered in green musk. "I haven't found Fluttershy or Ikki anywhere." she said, but Jinora did not respond, "Are you still at it?"

The bushes rustled and Poki and Meelo walked out, looking very miserable while dragging along a purple stained sack, and his mouth was also purple. This was enough to get Jinora's attention.

"Are you okay?"

Meelo tried his best to fake his current state, giving them a thumbs up, "Yep, totally fine! I hope your hungry, because we found some …" Meelo quickly covered his mouth, his cheeks bloating, indicating he was about to vomit, but managed to swallow it before it came out. "We found some berries!"

Jinora examined what was inside the sack, only to see Poki vomiting some kind of purple substance. Shortly, Meelo followed his pet's example and puked into the bushes. Rainbow and Jinora crinkled their noses in disgust.

"Looks like you got some bad berries." said his sister as she threw away the sack. Berries and all. "So much for living off the land."

"They're fine, I just ate too many of them because they're so ... so delicious." Meelo smiled while wiping away the purple from his face. Even his teeth were purple.

"Did you run into Ikki or Fluttershy while you were picking your poisonous berries?" Rainbow asked.

"No, why? Did she run off or something?"

"Yes. Ikki did and Fluttershy and I went to look for her while miss, "Spirit Master" here kept meditating." at the mention of 'spirit master' she did jazz hands for sarcastic emphasis.

Jinora stood up and glared at the pony, "Hey! It's not my fault Ikki ran off!"

"But did you do something to stop her?"

"I didn't think she'd go that far."

"Well she did. I want to find Korra just as much as you, but this is a team effort. Something you two obviously forgot about."

The two kids did not say a word. They knew Rainbow Dash was right….

Shocking.

(~)

Back at the outpost, Ikki was engaged on a nice conversation with the two men, who were now sitting on chairs as well. "It seems pretty lonely out here. Where's everybody else?"

"I ... don't want to talk about it." said the rounded soldier with the mustache.

"He's just upset because Kuvira's taking all the troops to Zaofu and we had to stay here." said the second soldier.

The first one stood up, waving his arms in frustration, "Well it's the last city left and then the whole empire will be united! And you know there's gonna be a huge party afterwards."

"It's tough to be left out, huh?" Ikki asked, "I know exactly what you're going through."

The soldier looked at her in surprise, "You do?"

"Yeah. My brother and sister are always leaving me out of fun stuff. I mean, we're supposed to be looking for the Avatar together, but they won't even let me help."

"I'm sorry you felt that way Ikki" said Fluttershy, "But you know running away from your troubles isn't the answer."

"Yeah, I know. I'm sorry for worrying you."

To show her there were no hard feelings, Fluttershy nuzzled her cheek against Ikki's face like she would always do in pony form. The second soldier sympathized with them, "Awww. Hey, maybe we can help you out!" he stood up and grabbed the map, placing it on the table in front of the girls, "So, where have you looked for her?"

Ikki pulled her arms from the ropes with ease once more, and pointed her finger to all the places they have been so far. "We've been traveling down the west coast and the only lead we have is some guy who said he saw her six months ago."

"Well, we have troops ... pretty much everywhere." said the first soldier, "If anyone saw her, they would have reported it."

Ikki then pointed to a large, green area on the map, "What about this place?"

"Well, that's the swamp. No one goes there."

"Why not?" Fluttershy asked.

"Rumor has it that it's infected with strange creatures and plants that come to life."

"I've seen worse. I've experienced crazy nightmares, chimeras, blunder seeds, gigantic centaurs who steal magic, a group of insane anarchists, dark spirits, the list goes on."

The second soldier's eyes widened in surprise, "Wow…you must be the bravest of your group."

Fluttershy blushed, "Well, I wouldn't go that far but it's nice of you to say."

"At least the others let you have the fun." Ikki said sadly.

"Don't get discouraged Ikki." said the second soldier, "You're a valuable member of the team and you have a big heart! I know you're gonna find her. Now let's get you girls out of those ropes." the kind guard stood up to untie them.

Fluttershy smiled with glee, "Oh, thank you! You're very kind."

But before he could free them, the door was blasted down by a powerful kick from Rainbow Dash and Jinora blew the soldiers against the far wall, knocking them unconscious.

"You're welcome!" Meelo saluted.

Ikki stood up from the chair, freeing herself from the ropes and glared angrily at her siblings as she untied Fluttershy, "Why did you do that?"

"We're saving you." Jinora said, annoyed at her sister's ungratefulness, "Let's go."

"We had everything under control." Ikki said as she freed Fluttershy, who rubbed her wrists. "We just found our food, and we have an idea where Korra is."

Rainbow Dash was shocked to hear this, "You do? Then lets get going!"

"Hold on." Ikki took two snacks from her bag and placed them on either one of the soldiers' knees, who were still sitting against the wall. They really weren't so bad after all, "Sorry my brother and sister knocked you out. Nice chatting with you!"

Fluttershy walked over and gave each of them a kiss on the forehead, "Thanks anyway." the walked off and the sugar glider Ikki had found flew after them, landing on her head.

(~)

Korra sat dejectedly on a tree root above the water with the breezies and the animals keeping her company, trying their best to console her in her hour of sadness and confusion. Korra jolted her head up as Toph approached her while shooing the animals away.

"Shoo! Git! Get out of here!" The alligator-cat-fish snarled at her, but Toph remained unfazed. "Don't you snap your jaws at me!" The creature whimpered before walking away in fear. "So, you got my dinner yet? Or where you too busy happy singing with your animal friends?"

"No ... This swamp ... It did crazy things to my mind. I had visions, of all the times my enemies hurt me. Then, I started seeing these dreams. Or, I don't really know what they were. They seemed so real but at the same time, too good to be true. But now that they're gone…I feel alone again."

"Yeah, I figured something like that might happen." Toph said nonchalantly while sticking her finger into her ear.

"What?! You wanted me to see those visions?" Korra asked in surprise before turning to Seabreeze, "Did you know about this?"

The little breezie simply shrugged, "Eh. Pretty much."

"You two are seriously twisted, you know that?" Korra furrowed her brows as she hugged her legs and Toph took a seat beside her while the Breezies rested around them.

"Look, I know you want to get better. And so does the swamp! It can sense you're out of balance. It will teach you what you need to learn, if you're open to listening."

Korra sat in a lotus position and sighed in defeat. "Okay swamp, I'm all ears."

"You said you saw your past enemies. Now why do you think that is?"

"I don't know. Because they made me and a lot of other people suffer."

"Sounds like you're carrying around your former enemies, the same way you're still carrying around that metal poison with those rocks. You maybe consider you could learn something from them?"

"Sounds like the swamp is messing with your mind too." Korra said sarcastically.

"My mind is just fine, thank you. Listen, what did Amon want? Equality for all. Unalaq? He brought back the spirits. And Zaheer believed in freedom."

Korra looked down in thought. "I guess …"

"The problem was, those guys were totally out of balance and they took their ideologies too far."

"Okay, fine. But that doesn't explain why they keep haunting me."

"Because you need to face your fears. You can't expect to deal with future enemies if you're still fighting the old ones. You managed to do so once, now you need to do it again if you want to break this spell."

Korra groaned in frustration. "Er! Again with the spell and the magic! What does any of this have to do with me moving on?"

"Boy, you Avatars sure need a lot of hand-holding." the elderly earthbender stood up, "Get up! We're going to the banyan-grove tree."

"The where?" Korra was then yanked by the shirt by the Breezies and was forced on her to stand. "Okay, okay! I'm going."

(~)

The group of friends were now flying over the swamp. It sure did look as creepy as the soldiers explained. "Those soldiers said there weren't any troops here and I figure, if Korra's not feeling good, she might come to a spiritual place like this to get better." Ikki explained.

Both the ponies could feel a powerful energy coming form down bellow. "This swamp…" Fluttershy began, "I can feel it's energy."

"Me too." said Rainbow Dash, "Kind of creepy."

Jinora briefly let go of the reins to meditate for a moment, "There is an enormous amount of spiritual activity here, but I don't feel Korra."

"Well, that's what we get for listening to Ikki." Meelo said.

Before they could bicker again, Rainbow Dash intervened, "Hey! We just got here. Let's at least look around."

Suddenly, Fluttershy's ear perked upwards, "What's that sound?"

She gasped when suddenly a bunch of vines came shooting up out of the swamp with remarkable speed, entangling the bison's legs and began pulling her down. The group screamed in terror, holding on to their lives as the plants, apparently with minds of their own, managed to pull the gigantic beast down to the ground, landing in a musky lake. Rainbow Dash managed to free Pepper by cutting some of the vines with her fire. "Okay, that…was…freaky!"

"Why did those stupid vines pull us in here anyway?" Meelo asked, while Fluttershy held the two sisters close for protection.

"Because they want us here." Ikki said, "I'm telling you, Korra has got to be close."

Jinora turned to her sister, "I don't know Ikki, I still don't sense Korra." she looked up at the yellow pegasus, "Fluttershy?"

"I can't sense anything around here."

Ikki grew frustrated with her sister, "Well, you haven't sensed her the entire time we've been looking for her!"

"Next time I go on a mission, it's going to be boys only." Meelo said, "Just Poki and me."

Ikki lets out a tiresome grunt while Rainbow Dash flew upwards, scanning the area. Fluttershy flew up next to her. "Maybe this wasn't the swamp that was on the map."

"I'm telling you, it is. That I know I remember. Don't tell me you don't feel something about this place."

"The only thing I feel right now is a growing migraine." she said while turning her head towards the bickering siblings.

(~)

Toph and Korra climbed up the gigantic roots until they reached the top, facing the tree's gigantic trunk. It rested in the very heart of the swamp. A large tree with roots entangled all around its gigantic trunk, connecting all of the vines and trees of the entire swamp together as one. The branches were spread out far and wide and the leaves above looked like the strong sturdy roof of a house with vines hanging down on various sides of the tree. Korra had never seen such a sight.

"It's beautiful."

"The roots of the banyan-grove tree spread out for miles in every direction, connecting this whole swamp." Toph explained, she gestured to Korra to sit down, which she did. "Let me tell you a little story. Close your eyes, and visualize what I say."

Realizing she didn't have any other choice, Korra did as Toph said as she began telling the story.

"Once Upon a time, in a land of ice and snow, there was a young woman who's spirit was as fervid a flame, and her heart as pure as gold. She had a very big destiny in store for her. But her greatest victory was not one she would have expected. She didn't change the world simply by kicking bad guys' butts, but by changing the hearts of those around her. And she did, thanks to the friends who changed her heart."

As Toph spoke, Korra could see the visions again. She saw when Amon took away her bending, but also when she unlocked her airbending by thinking about Mako before herself. But before that, she was willing to give up her bending…

For her friend.

That purple creature who she had hurt in a previous memory. She stood by Korra throughout it all.

"After a while, the woman discovered that she was so much more than what others claimed her to be. She grew wings and became a Princess. All by putting the needs of her friends before herself, and sharing what she had learned with those who were lost."

Korra saw herself manifesting into her spirit self, only this time she had wings on her back and a horn on her forehead as well as longer hair that almost looked like a tail. Her body was constantly changing colors and she felt free. Raava was no longer bonded to her like before, she was free and so was Korra. That era of the Avatar was over, and a new era had begun.

"When things were bad, her friendships gave her the strength to continue on. Even when she had her ups and downs, she never lost Faith. Faith is a fragile thing, sometimes easy to lose…but very hard to kill."

Korra furrowed her brows as the images replayed in her mind. The red Lotus, the poison, the creature screaming. It all seemed so real. But even when she could see the images perfectly, she couldn't remember when they all happened. They seemed more like figments of her imagination, like what she would have wished would have happened instead of the reality of it all. But no, there had to be something real to them.

"Your problem is, while you may be under a spell, it's what you allowed the spell to do to you. You allowed yourself to be disconnected for too long. Disconnected from the people who love you and disconnected from who you’re supposed to be."

Korra opened her eyes and once again took out the necklace and the ring. She placed the two accessories around her neck and on her finger, already feeling a familiar sensation once they made contact with her skin. Korra placed her hand on the root of the tree she was sitting on. Her palm glowed bright gold and a shimmering gold stream carried across the roots, sending Korra's energy through the swamp. It flowed through the vines all across the land, reaching towards some familiar faces.

(~)

"I'm tired of listening to you!" Meelo said to Ikki. Suddenly, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash's Elements of Harmony manifested onto their chests. They felt their friend reaching out to them. The two pegasus ponies smiled.

"Korra!"

Jinora smiled as well for she too could feel Korra's energy, "I feel her too! We know where she is!'

Meelo and Ikki cheered in synchronized, "Yeah!"

(~)

Korra opened her eyes and gasped with delight. "I can't believe it! I saw Jinora, Ikki and Meelo, they're here!"

"Good." Toph said, once again reverting back to her grumpy self, "Hopefully they're here to take you home."

Korra looked up at the sky and saw the most beautiful sight. She saw a young sky bison flying towards the tree, and on the saddle were three children. Two girls and a boy. She knew these kids. Tenzin's kids.

Jinora, Ikki and Meelo. They had grown up so much, but their innocent and loving smiles remained the same.

Korra also spotted two more people with them. One was yellow and the other was blue. The yellow one had pink hair styled into a ponytail with a long strand of hair styled to the side of her face and wore a green and pink colored version of the kid's new outfits. The blue one had rainbow streaked hair and wore blue clothing, similar to her skin with lightning prints. Her eyes were rosy in color, just like the creature from her dream. But what was even more surprising was that these two girls had wings on their backs and were flying beside the bison. They all happily waved at the young Avatar.

"Korra!"

The airbenders jumped off Pepper and unfolded their wingsuits, flying towards Korra and Toph, accompanied by Rainbow and Fluttershy.

Korra couldn't begin to describe how happy and relieved she felt to see her younger siblings. Tears of joy rolled down her eyes and she wiped them away, but her smile remained. The children landed and embraced Korra in a warm loving hug. Oh, how good did it feel to have them in her arms again.

Ikki looked up with tears of her own, "I missed you so much, Korra."

"I missed you so much, too." Korra then looked up in confusion to see the two winged girls before her. The way they looked at Korra, with such admiration and love, it was like they had found their long lost sister or mother. The yellow one cried first and lunged towards Korra, welcoming her in a tight embrace so filled with love.

"Korra! You're okay!"

Her voice. Her voice was so gentle and demure, it brought even more tears to Korra's eyes. Once the hug ended, the pink haired girl took a good look at the Avatar, her cyan eyes shimmering. Finally, Korra found her mouth and spoke to the mysterious young woman with wings and pointed ears.

"F…Flutter….shy?…." the name sounded so foreign for Korra.

"It's me, Korra. And Rainbow Dash."

The multi-colored haired girl approached Korra and hugged her tightly. Her hug was slightly more rough compared to Fluttershy's. No doubt this one was an athlete. "We've been looking everywhere for you."

Korra was still very confused by all of this. They looked so much like the ones from her dreams, only now they were standing right in front of her. In her heart, she did know them. "How did you find me all the way out here?"

"We lost the map and then we had to keep stopping at random places."

"Until finally Jinora, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash sensed your energy." said Ikki

"But we never would have been here if it weren't for Ikki and Fluttershy." Jinora said proudly.

"We never would have stormed off and run into those soldiers if it weren't for Meelo."

Meelo smiled proudly while crossing his arms. "I was trying to toughen up these ladies, but I guess it was a team effort."

"Well, glad to see you finally learned something." said Rainbow, "Now that that's taken care of, can you explain what the heck happened to you?! " Rainbow gestured to Korra's entire body, baffled at her new appearance. "Your wings are gone, your cutie mark's gone, your hair's short---oh, boy! Rarity's not gonna be happy about this."

"She's right," said Fluttershy, "What happened?"

"Ahem! I believe we can answer that."

Fluttershy turned her head and she beamed with delight, "Seabreeze!" the little breezie hugged the anthro pony's face. "It's so good to see you, old friend. How did you get here?"

"I will explain latter."

Toph coughed, reminding Korra of her presence as well. "Oh, I'm so sorry. This is Meelo, Jinora, and Ikki. Aang and Katara's grandchildren. And this is Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy."

"Your grandpa was a real pain in my butt." the elderly woman said to the children. Then, Meelo recognized the woman.

"Wait a minute. Cranky? Old? Blind? You must be Toph!"

Toph chuckled in amusement, "Oh, I like this one."

"Wait a second!" Rainbow Dash gently shoved her way through and stood closer in front of the blind woman. "Toph? As in, Beifong? Toph…Beifong?"

"The one and only, kid."

The anthro pony gasped in awe before placing her palms on her cheeks and her wings flapped rapidly with excitement as she hovered inches from where she stood.

"OhMyGoshOhMyGoshOhMyGoshOhMyGoshOhMyGosh!! I've read sooooooo much about you!!! I know your daughters! And your grandkids! One of them use to date my friend! Why did I say that?"

Toph arced an eyebrow, "Now I know where Korra gets her perkiness from."

While Rainbow Dash was fan-girling over Toph, Jinora turned to Korra, "You need to come home, Korra. Kuvira is taking over the Earth Kingdom."

"You have to stop her." Ikki stated.

Korra looked at them with uncertainty, "I don't know ... I'm not the Avatar I used to be. I can't even go into the Avatar State."

"You mean you can't activate your magic?" Fluttershy asked.

It was then, Korra finally gave in. "Every person I've met has been telling the same crazy things over and over. At first, I thought this place was just messing with me but now…" she looked down at the ring in her hand. Her eyes shimmering as rainbow lights appeared on the object, and manifested into her eyes. That's when reality hit her.

"Maybe it's not a dream. Maybe this is all real."

Seabreeze rolled his eyes, "Well, it was about time you figured that out!"

Now, with more determination than ever, Korra placed the necklace around her neck and placed the ring on her finger. It was now…

Or never.

(~)

Back in Toph's hollow tree, where Korra stood facing the fire that burned in the center of the place. The amber flew around her, making her brown locks dance in sync with the burning flames. These flames were like her spirit. Restless. Driven. Powerful. Her emotions of uncertainty faded and shifted to feelings of determination as she turned to face Toph, who was accompanied by the children and the two ponies.

"All right. I'm ready."

"I'm not bending it out of you. You've got to do this on your own."

After a few seconds, Korra nodded her head before taking a firm stance, inhaling slowly while the others watched in anticipation. Toph remained clam with her hands behind her back, instructing Korra.

"Close your eyes. Clear your mind. And don't freak out, like last time! Now, focus. Find the stones. Let it move through you body."

With her eyes closed, Korra began moving her arms in an attempt to bend the stones and metal within her, but just as she felt them, her mind went. She saw Zaheer, suffocating her. The image frightened Korra to her core and she lost her concentration, breaking her stance as she screamed. Beams of sweat dripped from her face.

"That fight is over." Toph said, "Release the fear."

But Korra was unsure if she could. Until Fluttershy spoke. "You've got this, Korra. We're here for you."

"We're not going anyhwere." Rainbow vowed. Korra's eyebrow twitched. "Just let it go. We're here."

Korra felt their words at her core. Their pressense soothed her comfort and she found a newfound strenght she didnt know she had before.

Toph smiled proudly, "You're not alone, Korra. Let it go."

Korra got back in her stance, took in slow deep breaths and proceeded, once again, to bend the metallic poison out of her. Her heart rate calmed down, her mind clear, allowing the fear to flow. She extended her arms as tiny droplets of green metallic looking liquids, with tiny shimmering green stones inside, came out from the sides of her arms. It was the mercury poison mixed with the stones. She moved them downwards across her arm to form a larger drop that floated in front of her. She repeated the process one more time, as more of this liquid transcended from her arm all the way to her fingernails and levitating away from her.

With one last swift of her hands, Korra removed the last bit of the stones and levitated them forwards, where Toph bended two hemispheres and locked them inside. She smiled proudly at her pupil.

"Well done, Korra."

Suddenly, Korra grunted and fell to her knees. Her body felt strange, like something dormant had just reawaken and was coursing through her body. The others watched with worry, but Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash knew what was happening. This was a good thing.

She couldn't explain it. It was like Korra was seeing clearly for the first time in so long. Her memories were not like the ones she had before. No, she remembered her past.

Her real past!

She saw the day she met the Mane Six. The first time they bonded. Her summoning the Elements of Harmony, sacrificing her bending for Twilight, becoming the Element of Unity. Her adventures in Equestria, even the first time she met the Breezies, and Fluttershy learned her lesson about true kindness. The time she was with Rarity in ManeHathan, Rainbow Falls, the Equestria Games, the Glacier Spirits Festival, her and the Mane Six defeating UnaVaatu, her becoming an alicorn, her and Mako reuniting. Leilani, Luna, Celestia, Cadance, even Shinning Armor. Discord, Flash Sentry, the Apple Family, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Asami and Bolin, her and Twilight stopping Tirek, Sunset Shimmer, Canterlot Hight, Twilight's castle.

Her castle!

Everything came flowing back to her like a waterfall. Korra's body began to glow brightly within the cave as the others, minus Toph, shielded their eyes. Korra's body was lifted up into the air, levitating a couple feet above the ground. Her eyes snapped open, revealing the brilliant white glow of the Avatar State. The same glow appeared on her back, and two pearl white wings emerged!

A symbol appeared on the left side of her cheek, and her hair, began to grow. Instead of being chin-length, it reached her shoulders from the front, while the back of the hair grew longer and longer into a low ponytail. A pale blue streak appeared on the left side of her hair and two more streaks grew in place. On her right side was now a darker blue streak and behind her head was an aqua-green streak that reached from the tip of her head all the way down to her ponytail's end. Her green outfit was now brighter in color and small little sparkles adored the edges of her shirt, pants and waist ribbon belt, and the scratches disappeared.

Once the glow diminished, Korra's eyes stopped their glowing and so did her wings. She gasped in a awe, feeling like she had just woken up from a dream. She looked behind her back and her heart leaped for joy.

Her wings were back!

Her hair was longer again, a different style as before but still somewhat different from her previous bob cut. She opened her fists, allowing a single sparkly snowflake to emerge. Her magic was back as well.

Meelo cheered happily, "The Avatar is back in business!"

The kids ran up to Korra, who still couldn't believe what had just happened. "I feel so much lighter." she said as she look down upon her hands. Then, she took another look at Rainbow Dash and Flutershy. Not only did she now fully recognize them, but she now remembered how much they meant to her. Korra's eyes teared up as she smiled.

"Fluttershy! Rainbow Dash!"

The three girls spread their arm wide open and embraced in a tight hug, screaming like hyperactive teenage girls. Korra was so happy to have her little ponies back in her life. And in her mind.

"I missed you!" Korra exclaimed with exhilarating happiness.

"We missed you!" Rainbow said, tears of joy rolling down her cheeks.

"I couldn't remember you, or anything, that's why I lost my magic!"

"But you're okay now." Fluttershy said.

"I am, and I'm so happy to have you guys back. Oh, I love you so much!"

"We love you too!"

The girls continued to laugh and cry tears of joy as they embraced and the Avatar kissed their foreheads. Korra felt at peace again. She felt at home. Even the breezies joined in the love.

"I knew you could do it!" Seabreeze said proudly.

"Thank you, old friend." Korra then turned to Toph, "And thank you, so much for helping me. I'd like to give you a hug now, if that's okay."

Toph was reluctant at first, but quickly caved in. "All right, you earned it."

And so, Korra gave Toph a warm deserving hug as the elderly woman pattered her on the back. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, very gleefully, joined in the hug as well. And so did the breezies and the kids.

"Okay, that's enough!"

(~)

Outside of Toph's home, the kids mounted on Pepper, while Korra and the Ponies, with linking arms, bid their farewells to Toph.

"It was really great meeting you in person, Toph." Rainbow said, "Not exactly the meeting I imagined but, still."

"You got good friends there, Korra." Toph said with a smile, "Never loose sight of that."

"I won't." Korra assured. And this was a promise she was sure to keep. Seabreeze and the other Brezeeis nuzzled against Korra's face.

"It was good to see you again, Korra." Seabreeze said.

"You too. Take care."

The three girls flew up onto the saddle, waving goodbye to their friends before flying off, leaving Toph and the breezies behind. The elderly woman walked back into her home.

"Finally, some peace and quiet."

Seabreeze followed her, "You know, I haven't seen you smile like that before she showed up."

"Yeah well…she's a good kid. A bit too perky, but good."

*(~)*

2 Corinthians 3:17 ~

For the Lord is the Spirit, and wherever the Spirit of the Lord is, there is freedom

*(~)*

Author's Note

In the next chapter you will see more of Kuvira's past.

Enemy at the Gates

*(~)*

Proverbs 15:13 ~

A glad heart makes a happy face; a broken heart crushes the spirit

*(~)*

Enemy at the Gates

Birds flew through the crack of a cliffside, punctuated by a narrow cleft as a massive Earth Empire airship entered through. In the not too far distance, stood the city of Zaofu, the city from which Kuvira had once regarded as her home. An entire fleet of airships rounded the bend and steered towards the city. One of the Zaofu guards saw the incoming fleet from his post. Quickly, he picked up the radio, warning his comrades of the incoming threat.

"We have an emergency!"

(~)

Suyin sat with a stern expression as the train rushed through the metallic tunnel. The lights faded in an out into the windows as it went. She was accompanied by her husband and twin sons. Baatar grabbed hold of a bar for balance, "I'll contact President Raiko. He'll send the United Forces."

The train came to a full stop, the light of the outside shined so bright it nearly blinded the man. Su stood from her seat, having sat with her back towards the window, and looked at the horizon, her expression unwavering as she witnessed the airships, and the ground troops making their way towards the city. There were long lines of tanks and mecha suites marching along in perfect formation, stretching out from behind the mountain.

"Call whomever you want, but they'll never make it in time. Kuvira's already here and she brought her entire army." Su said, and by the looks of it...

The army was almost as large as the city itself.

(~)

Kuvira stood at the window of the moving train, her eyes locked on the view before her. She was so close. So close to achieving her goal. She was doing the right thing, she knew it. However, at the back of her mind, there was a very small little speck of guilt. Nobody knew this, but to get where she was…she had to cheat.

……..

"Please! Have mercy on our village!" a poor man begged on his knees in front of Kuvira. It had been almost two years and she had accomplished so much. She was uniting the Earth Kingdom.

"Pledge your loyalty to me and I will see to it that your village has what it needs to survive."

"But give you our land? What good will that do?"

"I am only doing what is best for the Earth Empire. The Earth Queen is no longer on the throne and she has bestowed her power onto me. Now, do as I say or--"

"Kuvira, stop!"

All eyes looked up and the entire village burst out into applauds as The Princess Avatar descending from the sky. As always, she was a stunning sight. Her long elegant wings flapped gently as she landed and her long lose ponytail bellowed behind her. Her blue eyes sparkled like gemstones. The mere sight of her would make anyone swoon.

"It's Princess Korra!"

"All hail the Princess!"

All the townsfolk, children included, rushed over to greet the princess with wide smiles and happy cheers. But there was one person who was not happy to see her. And that was Kuvira.

The two women began speaking to one another inside the train. "Will all due respect, your highness, you should not have interfered."

"I received word about how you've been taking advantage of your position." Korra responded. She sounded so much wiser and more confident now than she did in her past. "I'm not here to be angry or to school you, but I will say you need to stop."

"Stop? Stop trying to make my nation a better place for everyone? I am only doing what I was assigned to do."

"I understand, and you've done a great job, but recently your way of "helping" people is treating them like property instead of equals and friends."

"I am treating them as equals!"

"By threatening their lives just so you can have your way?"

"And what would you rather do? Give some lesson about friendship? How well has that worked for you so far? You should know by now that not everyone is easily moved by your speeches and songs, Korra."

Korra was taken aback by this. "Is that what you think of me? Some perfect princess who sings to solve everyday problems?"

"What problems have you solved, recently?" Kuvira asked with an arc eyebrow.

"For your information, I've been working my butt going to every single town you conquered and cleaning up every mess you made."

Kuvira's stoic expression shifted to one of shock, "How could you have known about the cities I've been to?"

"I've had airbenders and pegasi scouting the Earth Kingdom, sending progress reports back to me."

"So, you've been spying on me?!"

"I just wanted to see how you were doing. I know I should have told you, and I did. I sent letters explaining every---"

"Letters? You didn't have the decency to tell me in person? I thought you---" suddenly, Kuvira noticed something on Korra's finger. "What's that?"

Korra looked down at her engagement ring and slightly blushed, but she did not smile. "Oh, that's, um…my engagement ring."

"Your what?"

"I'm…getting married."

This revelation came as a shock to Kuvira, "Are you serious? I've been working nonstop to help my nation while you're off cuddling with some firebending street-rat?!"

"He's not a street-rat! He's a respected officer!"

"I can't believe you! So, this whole time I've been nothing but an errand girl for you?!"

"No, that's not--"

"Oh, it's not? You never even trusted me!"

"I did trust you."

"Did? As in past tense?"

Korra slowly backed away, "I didn't mean it like that."

Kuvira scoffed, "Well, whatever you say, I have no regrets. I have done a far better job than you ever could."

"What's happened to you?" Korra asked, "You're not the same Kuvira I remember."

"You're right. I'm not, now are you satisfied?"

"No. Just disappointed."

"You know, you're really starting to sound just like Su."

"Good. At least one of us does."

Kuvira slammed her fists onto the table, but Korra did not flinch. Not even a little. "You think you can just waltz right in here and tell me how to do my job while flaunting your precious ring? You were suppose to support me!"

"I do support you, I just don't support what you've been doing." The room fell silent as Korra slowly regained her composure. Taking in slow deep breaths to calm her nerves. "I used to carry the weight of the world on my shoulders my entire life. But I soon realized that nobody can do everything on their own, no matter who or what you are. My role is not just solving other people's problems, but showing them they can solve it for themselves. That's why I had faith in you. I was proud of you for taking charge and learning to make a change. I felt the world was making progress until you turned into…this! Queen Hou-Ting's nephew will soon take the throne and when he does, you will renounce your position."

Kuvira was taken aback by this, "And who says I will?"

"You will. I'll make sure you do, even if I have to remove you myself."

"You can't do that! You may be a princess but you have no right to fire me!"

"Technically, I do. I was one of the people who agreed to assign you this position." with that, Korra walked out of the room, leaving a very, very angry metalbender behind, "I'm sorry." she said with a voice of regret. But Kuvira, was sneering.

"You will be."

………

Kuvira's mind returned to the present as her fiance approached her from behind. The two looked out at the world, seeing the countryside passing by.

"By this time tomorrow, my mother will have signed the treaty, and the Earth Empire will finally be united."

"Don't get ahead of yourself. Securing your hometown won't be like every other city." Kuvira said as she walked over to the map.

Baatar Jr. only narrowed his eyes, turning his back away from the view outside. "Zaofu stopped being my home long ago." he said bitterly, his fists clenching tightly, "I'm ready to take it by force."

"No. The eyes of the world are on us now. We must do this right. That's why we need Bolin."

"Do you really think we can rely on him?" her fiance asked with concern, "He was once ally to those wannabe princesses."

"Su trusts him. She'll listen to him."

(~)

Melody was stirring her index finger into the clear water of her glass cup. She was so board. It was like this every single day; encourage Kuvira, sing if necessary, toy with people's minds and emotions. Everyday, the same old thing. It's been like that for years. Now, for the first time ever, she realized she was bored of it.

She, along with her sister Starblaze, were lounging in their private room in the the train until their leader, Dazzle entered the room. "We're nearing Zaofu."

Starblaze jolted up and jumped onto her feet. "Finally, I've been board out of my mind all day. I'm ready for some action."

Melody, on the other hand, simply sighed, "Yeah. Great. Woo-hoo." she said with complete lack of enthusiasm, which concerned her sisters.

"What's with you?" Starblaze asked.

"It's just…aren't you guys tired of all of this? It's the same thing each and every time; sing, cause trouble, sing, cause trouble blah, blah, blah, after a few years it gets really old. Epp!" Melody flinched when Dazzle aggressively slapped her drink right out of her hand and glared at her younger sister.

"Are you saying you want out? Because if you are, I will not hesitate to throw you off of this train."

"But, we're still moving." Melody said fearfully.

"Exactly." Dazzle slowly stepped back, and Melody lowered her ears in fear. "If you try anything to sabotage all we've worked for till now, your friendship necklace isn't the only thing I'll crush. Have I made myself clear?"

Despite the threat, there still seemed to be somewhat of restrain in Dazzle's tone of voice. But even that wasn't enough for the younger pony to gulp in fear before transforming into her pony form, still shaking in fear.

"Crystal clear."

The brunette pony smiled in triumph when they heard a knock at the door and Bolin entered with a salute. "Ladies, Kuvira wants to see us right away."

"We'll be right there." Dazzle said. She and Starblaze shot Melody matching angry glares before walking pass Bolin. The earthbender noticed the frightened pony on the floor.

"Melody? You okay?"

She immediately morphed back into her anthro form. "Y--Yeah, just um…nothing."

Ever since he worked for Kuvira, Bolin had developed a soft spot for the bubbly little pony. She was always so sweet and a delight, and listened to his stories of when he was a pro-bender and a mover star and when he traveled the world. To him, she was a good friend.

"Hey, I've got something that'll make you feel better." he said so in a sing-song voice before revealing a small palm sized apple pie on a small tin just for her.

Melody smiled with glee, "Cherry Pie! My favorite!"

"I snuck it out of the fridge while no one was looking."

Melody graciously accepted the sugary pastry. "Thanks Bolin. Wait, isn't this the last one? You said you had dibs."

"I did, but I figured you deserved it more."

Melody was surprised by this, "Really? Why?"

Bolin's eyes fell to the ground in sadness, "After the way I treated Asami, I don't deserve that delicious treat." he then smiled at the pony, "You on the other hand, you've been nothing but a good supportive friend to me. You always know just what to say to make me feel better bout myself."

Melody's eyes looked away from Bolin and down at the apple pie. Suddenly, she no longer felt so hungry. "Thanks. And, I'm sorry about Asami."

"It's probably for the best. She didn't appreciate what I did."

"I don't think that's entirely true."

"Of course it is. We're making a difference and she looked at me like I was a criminal. Maybe this break up was a smart move. Ah!" Bolin suddenly felt a painful jab on his head, like a needle picking at his brain.

"Are you okay?" Melody asked with worry.

Bolin managed to regain his composure, "Yeah. Yeah, I'm fine. Let's go, we can't keep Kuvira waiting."

Once he left, the young pony noticed her pendent was glowing. Now she felt even more guilty than before.

(~)

As Jinora steered Pepper through the sky, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash sat beside Korra, catching up with their best friend. The rainbow pegasus tried to process everything the Avatar had just revealed to them. "Okay, so let me get this straight." Rainbow began, "You somehow drank some strange potion that made you forget all about Equestria, us and your powers?"

"Basically, yeah." Korra responded, "Everything that happened since I arrived at Republic City, I remembered a lot of the same things, but it would have been so different if I had never met any of you."

"Then, how did you defeat UnaVaatu?" Fluttershy asked.

"I still turned into that spirit version of myself, only I didn't have wings, or my horn, and Equestria was never bonded with our world. Heck, I don't think it even existed. It was like, my mind was trapped in some kind of alternate universe. And the saddest part, after the Red Lotus poisoned me, it took me three years to get better."

"Three years?!" The ponies exclaimed in unison.

"I was away at the South Pole recuperating for two of them, and the past six months I was traveling the world to rediscover myself. Since I never had my magic, of course I couldn't have removed the poison to begin with."

Rainbow Dash blinked in awe, "Whoa. Anything else that was out of whack?"

"Well, me and Mako never got back together and he and Asami had a fling while I had amnesia after that dark spirit attacked me."

For a moment, the three were silent…before they bursted out laughing. Rainbow Dash literally fell off of the saddle, only to fly back up, still hugging her stomach and laughing out loud.

"Yeah right! Asami would never be dumb enough to do that!"

"Not even Mako!" Fluttershy said between laughs.

"I know, I have no idea where that would come from." Korra said as her laughs died down, "I mean, sure she almost kissed him that one time but, still, she's way smarter than that."

Rainbow Dash lowered down and sat beside Korra as both she and Fluttershy held her hands tightly like the sisters they were. "Well, the important thing is you're okay. Now, we can go back home and finally put this whole Kuvira situation to rest."

"Not quite." Korra said, catching Rainbow by surprise, "You said she was heading to Zaofu, right?"

"Right."

"Then so am I."

"Are you sure?" Jinora asked with concern, "Dad wanted us to bring you back to Republic City."

"And Mako's been worried sick about you." Ikki said.

Korra looked down at her engagement ring. Nothing would make her happier than to see her friends and family again, but she had some unfinished business to take care of. "Kuvira needs to know that the Avatar is back." Korra said, looking to her left, away from the others, "The world needs to know."

Meelo then jumped to his feet, yelling as he balanced himself on the saddle, "Woo-hoo! Avatar fight! This is going to be awesome!"

Korra smiled in amusement at the boy's antics, "Meelo, there's not gonna be a fight. I'm going to try and reason with, Kuvira. After all, she was a captain os Su's guard and was the Earth Queen's leading troop. Plus, she saved my dad, I think she can be reasoned with."

"What? No fight? Why did we go through all that trouble to save you if you're not going to beat someone up?"

Fluttershy assured the boy, "Now Meelo, we need to respect Korra's choice." the yellow pegasus then whispered to the Avatar, "But you are still going to teach her a lesson, right?"

"Hopefully it won't have to resort to that." Korra said as she looked down at her hands in worry. "The last thing I want to do is fight my friend."

(~)

While everyone else was preparing for what awaited them in Zaofu, Varrick was hard at work on his latest invention. The eccentric billionaire was surrounded by pods of spirit vine samples all across his laboratory, located in the rear car of the train. Varrick tapped on the lens of a recording camera, looking at it in confusion. "Zhu Li! Is this thing on?" he asked as he stepped back, taking his position.

"We're rolling, sir." Zhu-Li said from the other side, recording.

"Okay. I'm Varrick, of Varrick Industries, International, and this is Spirit Vine Experiment 3-02." Varrick took a step to his left, showcasing the machine behind him. He outstretched his hands to Zhu Li, "Hand me the thing!"

Zhu Li walked on over, now visible through the camera lens. Unlike her boss, she was wearing a lab coat with protective googles over her eyes. In her arms, she carried one of the glass tubes with the spirit vine inside. She handed it to Varrick. He staggered a bit in his effort to hold it up before placing the tube in between two metallic slides that sustained it in place. Electrical wires spread across the floor like snakes. Zhu Li piked up the proper wires and connected them to the machine while Varrick continued narrating to the camera to document his work. Or because he simply wanted to brag and commemorate the occasion. Either way, really.

"In this stasis capsule is a preserved spirit vine sample weighing approximately two "Zhu Lis"."

Even if he couldn't tell because of the goggles, or his obliviousness, Zhu Li cast the man an annoyed glance. Varrick walked to the right side of the machine and pulled a long lever. The machine started to make a humming sound and the vine inside the capsule immediately became engulfed a bright purple glow, while also releasing streams of purple electric pulses from within. The lights bounced off of the plant in a rhythmic fashion while Varrick turned back to face the camera.

"I have postulated that these spirit vines are a form of pure energy that's unstable in what we call, "typical earth conditions"." Varrick said, making quoting signs with his fingers. "This machine should transfer the energy from the vine into a battery using electrical currents, reverse magnetic polarity, and a little-known phenomenon I like to call---the Varri-Effect!"

If Zhu Li wasn't so professional, she'd be face palming herself right about now. As much as she admired her boss's work, there were times in which he could be rather egotistical. An yet, she still stayed with him.

Inside the capsule, the vine began to crackle and its energy was sent from the capsule through the power conduit, which led to the battery, a separate glass tube above which began to glow in the same purple energy as the vine.

Varrick smiled excitedly at the scene, "It's working! It's registering five "Varricks" of power. Now seven Varricks!"

The glow was intensifying at an alarmingly rate, and the power conduit began to overload, as well as overheat. The energy dial rapidly shoot to the top of the scale and the light bulbs on the side of the machine shattered into pieces. Alarms sounded off shortly after.

"Whoa! What is this? What's going on?" Varrick asked, griping his hair in horror at his beautiful machine breaking apart right in front of him. The purple energy flared from the machine, the vine now radiating a blinding glow, making it appear almost white, and even a few sparkles arched over it. If the two scientists hadn't been so terrified, they would almost admire the beauty of the sparkles, but the machine acting haywire, and the immense uncontrollable energy that surrounded the lab made that rather difficult.

The energy flared, knocking Zhu Li against the wall while Varrick dove down. "Zhu Li! Shut it down! There are too many Varricks!"

Zhu Li quickly pulled the lever downwards in a desperate attempt to shut the machine off. But, much to her horror, nothing happened. She tried desperately to pull the lever a few more times but still had no effect on the machine.

With horror etched on her face, the glowing battery exploded, sending a blast of purple energy right through the back of the train, breaking it apart like a wet tissue paper. Varrick and Zhu Li screamed in terror as they were both thrown backwards. Zhu Li was not lucky enough to gab hold of a piece of wall like her boss was, and slid towards the large gapping hole at the back of their train car. With the train moving so fast, the woman would no doubt be crushed upon falling to the ground. Thankfully, Zhu Li did manage to grab the side of the wreckage, screaming as she dangled over the racks rapidly moving by.

"Sir!"

Varrick crawled towards the hole and grabbed both of his assistance's hands. He strained, his arms trembling as he tried with all of his might to pull the woman back. "You're too heavy! You know, you could stand to lose a few Zhu Lis!"

"I think you're just weak, sir!" Zhu Li said in desperation, "Pull harder!"

Varrick grunted as he gave one last mighty pull. To his surprise, he finally managed to pull Zhu Li back onto the train. He fell backwards, landing on his back, and Zhi Li landed on top of him. For a moment, the two looked at each other, comprehending what had just occurred. Zhu Li adjusted herself, removing her goggles, and looking at Varrick in surprise. A small smile formed on her face, her eyes softening.

"Varrick ... you saved me." Zhu Li said softly. It was very rare for her to actually say his name, and so sweetly to boot.

"Of course I saved you." Varrick said, speaking just as softly. It was also extremely rare for him to talk to his assistant like this. He cupped her face with both his hands… and redirected her face towards the wreckage caused by the machine. "I can't clean this place up by myself! Grab a broom!" he exclaimed, reverting back to his old self in the time it took to flip a witch, as he sat upright, shoving Zhu Li away. She pouted in annoyances and picked up a broom. So much for the special moment.

Kuvira, Baatar Jr., as well as the three ponies, looking visibly alarmed. "What happened? Were we attacked?" Kuvira asked.

"No! We were spirit-vined!" Varrik replied as he dusted himself off once he was back on his feet. "But don't worry, I--..."

Suddenly, Varrick stopped on his tracks when he spotted something from the corner of the room. Without even thinking, his eyes fixated on the object, he shoved his bosses out of the way and approached it, picking up the treasure from the floor, and gently dusting it off. It was the country hat that a certain pony had given him long ago. He would keep it around wherever he worked, to remind him of his newfound humility. The hat must have fallen from where it was hung due to the blast. Varrick caressed the hat with his thumb, cherished memories seeping back into his subconscious.

"A.J." Varrick said softly while caressing the hat with his thumb. Cherished memories began seeping back into his subconscious. He began to remember everything his dear friends the Apple Family have taught him. About putting other's first and yourself second. That's when it all became clear to him. It was like, a veil was being lifted from his eyes and he could see just how foolish this all was. Withfirm grip on the hat, Varrick sharply turned to his boss, his eyes narrowing tensely.

"That's it! I'm putting the kibosh on this project." he said with confidence as he pulled down a lever on the wall and the greenish light that came from each of the capsules diminished, revealing the natural beauty of the vines once more. Seeing these plants in their natural wonder, and the travesty that was to take them from their original home, only made Varrick all the more certain he was making the right choice.

Starblaze walked up to the man, taking his hat away from him by force, "No, you're not. Do you realize what we could do with this kind of magic?"

"Yes! I do!" Varrick simply took his hat back from the anthro pony, with equal aggression, and went on around the room, shutting off everything one by one. "And that's why we gotta put an end to it! What if it fell into the wrong hands?"

Baatar Jr. crossed his arms, "Since when does that matter to you?"

"Since now. I know it's not like me, right? Usually I look at a project like this and think, "Wow! I could make a ton of money off this!" But recently, I've been having these strange feelings ... inside." he placed his hand over his heart, "Then I remember the lessons my Apple Family taught me. That money doesn't bring you happiness, only good will, hard work, and being concerned for others. And recently, there's this nagging voice in my head constantly telling me what's right from wrong!"

"I believe that voice is your conscience, sir." Zhu Li said as she swiped the floor.

Melody smiled at the Varrick's honor, but quickly made herself frown once she received a glare from her two sisters. Kuvira approached Varrick, not looking at all amused. "Well, I'm the other voice in your head, and I'm telling you you will continue with this project."

Varrick placed his country hat over his head, firmly placings his hands on his hips. "Sorry, no. I just really gotta stand my ground on this one-- Whoa!"

Melody gasped in shock once Starblaze used her metalbending to make the metal plates from the shoulders of Varrick's outfit tightened around his neck, lifting him into the air. His hat falling off in the process, landing at Melody's feet. Kuvira watched, unwavering, as Starblaze moved forward towards the gigantic hole, lifting Varrick over the tracks. The man screamed, moving his feet frantically while trying without success to free himself from the metallic plates around his neck, but even if he did manage to do so, he would still fall to his doom.

"And now there's a voice in my head telling me to drop you on the tracks." Starblaze said, smiling back to her superior. "What do you think, Kuvira? Should I listen?"

Kuvira did not react to this twisted act, she didn't even flinch. She simply looked at Varrick with her stern emerald orbs before saying, "Drop him."

Out of pure terror, Varrick began pleading for his life, "No! No! Head voices are liars, what do head voices know? I'll work on the project! Please don't drop me!"

Starblaze smiled in satisfaction and pulled Varrick back inside the train and released him. The man stumbled to the floor and the anthro pony stepped over his body, chuckling. "A wise choice." she said smugly.

While Kuvira, Baatar Jr. and Starblaze exited the lab, Dazzle remained. Kneeling down, she took Varrick by the chin, "Let this be a lesson to you, if you ever choose to deny us again. Though, I doubt you will if you care for your own life."

Varrick narrowed his eyes after Dazzle gave him a taunting pat on the head and walked away. Melody looked on with worry. She still couldn't believe that a simple hat managed to make Varrick see the truth.

"Melody!" Dazzle angry cry was enough to prompt Melody to leave as well. She looked back, seeing Zhu Li helping Varrick to his feet, both looking on at her and her sister.

She never felt a more unpleasant feeling in her life when she saw the anger in their eyes.

(~)

Asami was beginning to have second thoughts about this. After her breakup with Bolin, she rummaged through her drawers, finding a lot of folders from the letters he had last sent her. It had been a long while since Bolin wrote anything back to her, she was half temped to throw them away. But, upon seeing another stack of letters she had long since neglected, she stood frozen in place. The memory was still fresh in her mind. The letters were still sealed, their wax seals unbroken. Since today was a slow day for her, and after the argument she had with Bolin, she felt these letters were taunting her. So, she decided to do what she should have done long ago.

She sat uneasily on a table, looking down at the stack of letters in front of her. She had to rid herself of them, and what they meant. She didn't want to be reminded of the fact the one person whom she wanted to receive letters from broke her heart, while the one person she wanted nothing to do with had sent her hundreds in the recent year. She had been hurt before, mostly by those she trusted, but now it was time for her to show some backbone. A voice broke the silence and she looked up.

"Asami, you came."

The man pulled out the chair, opposite to where the woman and sat. After three years, Hiroshi Sato has grown older. His hair was now completely gray and he looked on at Asami with his downfallen wrinkled face. His new white beard covered his entire chin, leaving only his lower lip visible. A moment of silence passed between them as they sat facing each other. Asami pushed the stack of letters across the table toward Hiroshi.

"I came to return these." she said coldly.

Hiroshi looked down at the letters, "You never opened them." he said sadly, though in all honesty she should have expected as much.

"Stop writing me." Asami said sternly. She did not raise her voice, nor did she sound distress or on the verge of tears. She kept her emotions in. "You haven't spoken to me in almost three years and now you're sending me letters for nine months? I think you made your point very clearly the last time I came to visit you."

"Please, just let me say one thing, then I'll never contact you again." Hiroshi desperately pleaded. Asami was still for a moment before turning her gaze away, never once looking her father in the eye as he spoke, "I can't forgive myself for all the horrible things I've done. And I never expect you to forgive me. You gave me so many chances to come back and I rejected them all." a look of pure regret flashed on his face, "I tore our family apart, and destroyed our good name. I was even cowardly enough to disown you as my daughter, which is the biggest mistake I ever made. But in a life of regret, you're still the one thing I look back on that makes me smile." Asami averted her head even more, but she could already feel herself tearing up. "You have so much strength and courage in your heart. When I went down, you only moved froward. You didn't let the past keep you from doing what was right. You've grown into a wonderful woman and have achieved so much more than I ever could. In spite of myself, you are the greatest treasure I ever had, and one I don't deserve. I'm sorry for not having told you that in so long."

She didn't need to look at her father to fully realize that he meant every word. How was it possible, that the man she trusted with her heart pushed her aside like she wasn't important, and now her own father --who had long disowned her and vice versa-- was trying to reach out to her. It was like everything was turning upside down. This wasn't how she expected this visit to go. She hoped she'd return the letters and leave with the satisfaction of ridding this burden from her back. Only now, it seemed to be heavier than ever.

Asami tried so hard to keep her emotions in, but they finally caved. A single tear rolled down her cheek and quickly rose up, running for the door, never once looking back. Hiroshi watched her leave, hanging his head in sadness once the door slammed shut. He should have known she would never forgive him. He wouldn't either after all he had done.

Asami ran out of the building only to encounter Sunset Shimmer, who immediately welcomed her in a tight hug as the heiress weeped on her shoulder. "It's okay. It's gonna be okay." the pony assured as her friend continued to cry.

This was much harder for her than she could have ever imagined. First she broke up with her boyfriend, now this. Why was she torturing herself?

(~)

Bolin tapped the tips of his index fingers nervously as he sat in a chair facing his superiors, and their three pony companions. Baatar Jr. sat casually on the sofa, Starblaze was filling her nails, not entirely invested in the situation at all, and Melody appeared to be just as uncomfortable and frightened as Bolin was. Kuvira and Dazzle were the only ones who stood on their feet, facing Bolin. It was really hard for him to tell if she was happy, or not.

"Am ... I in trouble?" Bolin asked, slightly sinking back in his chair.

"No. In fact, I have good news." Kuvira said, "We want you to be a part of our inner circle." as soon as the words left her mouth, Melody looked at Bolin with worry.

"Inner circle?" Bolin repeated, a wide grin spread across his face and pumped his fist into the hair in victory like he used to do in his pro-bending days, "No way! Yes!" he said excitedly before quickly clearing his throat to speak more professionally, placing his hands together on his lap. "That is a great honor. What does it mean, exactly?"

"It means you've proven your worth. We're so close to uniting the Empire, but Su has some resentment towards me and Baatar that might cloud her judgment and stop her from making a wise decision. We believe you can help her see clearly."

"I can do that!" Bolin said eagerly. After all, Su was an old friend, why wouldn't he be able to get through to her. "By the time I'm finished telling her all the great things we've done, she'll be begging to join!"

"Good." Dazzle said with a smirk, "Because we're here."

Kuvira metalbended the shades on the windows up, which had been hiding the view of the outside world, and the sunlight nearly blinded Bolin before he adjusted. He saw Kuvira's entire military army marching their way across the valley. For some reason, this sight made Bolin feel...uneasy.

"Aren't all these troops gonna send the wrong message?" he asked Kuvira. It was a fair question, all of those scary looking machines did seem more intimidating that welcoming.

"The army is here to present strength. You're here to present peace."

Dazzle walked up and stood next to Bolin, wrapping her arm around his shoulder in reassurance, "Relax, Bolin. You've got this. After all, this is what you wanted, right? To prove to everyone you've done a good job?"

As soon as the words left her mouth, a mist emitted from her pendent, which was absorbed into Bolin's eyes, and the earthbender stood up, saluting to Kuvira.

"I am at your service, Great Uniter."

Kuvira smiled in triumph, "I knew you wouldn't let me down."

But while the others were content, Melody was filled with regret and despair. This was not the Bolin she had come to know. This was not….

Her friend.

(~)

Bataar Jr. opened a set of double doors, allowing for him, Kuvira, Bolin and the three ponies to enter the room...where his entire family awaited them. Though, their expressions were far from welcoming.

Su stood alongside her husband while her three sons, Wei, Wing and Huan stood on the right side of the room. The twins were still identical in every aspect, including cloths, and Huan had grown his hair more and had parts of his bang dyed green. Opal was there as well, sitting on the large table in the center of the room. Upon their entrance, she stood up, folding her arms over her chest.

Bolin smiled nervously at them all, "Hey, Su, Baatar, Wei, Wing, Huan, and Opal, you're here too, that's great!"

Opal angrily turned away from him. "No! You've chosen your side."

"Sides? There shouldn't be sides!" Bolin said, and addressed to both opposing parties, "I know, why don't we all stand in a circle, huh? Maybe hold hands and sing a song, like the good old days, remember?"

Suyin ignored Bolin, her angry eyes fixated on her eldest son and his fiance. "I'm not giving up Zaofu. I don't care if you brought your entire army."

"Su, I didn't bring my army to threaten you." Kuvira said.

"Though it would be fun." Starblaze pounded her fists together, only to have Dazzle elbow her roughly with a scorn.

"Will you let the Great Uniter talk!" Dazzle exclaimed angrily before smiling at her leader, "Go ahead, Vira."

Kuvira nodded in gratitude before she proceeded to speak with Su, "I wanted to show you all that your son and I have accomplished."

Suyin tried to reason with her son, "You must realize what you're doing goes against everything your father and I tried to teach you."

"Son, you belong here." said her husband.

Baatar Jr. looked at father with nothing but scorn in his eyes. "Why? So that I could go on living in your shadow?" he said bitterly, earning a look of astonishment from his father.

"Don't say that! You know she's brainwashed you!" Suyin exclaimed in anger.

Kuvira smirked while her fiance smugly crossed his arms. "Ha! I didn't brainwash him! I set him free. And now he's accomplished more with me than he ever could with you."

"Too bad for you, old lady." Starblaze mocked, making Su even angrier. Opal stood before the dark and red haired pony, clenching her fists.

"Hey! Don't you dare talk to my mother like that!"

"Or else what, cupcake? You'll blast me? Ha! I'd like to see you try."

Bolin quickly came in between the two, laughing awkwardly, "Okay, guys, obviously, there's a lot of personal, painful history here, so what do you say we just all forget about that stuff, huh? I mean, that's the past!" he then appeared from behind the twins, "Right Wing? Right Wei? You guys know what I'm talkin' 'bout, right? High five!" he stood in between them, offering his hand to both. When he didn't get a high five, he smoothly slid away from their identical disapproving glares.

"All right. No, that's cool. You know what I think we need to do? Focus on the future! And the future is bright, let me tell you! I've seen it!" he said to the Beifong clan, "Yeah! Saw it last month! We went to this town that had nothing. Most of the people there had never seen a Satomobile before. Bu now, they have two Satomobiles, running water, and a magnet train that goes right through their town! I mean, how awesome is that?"

"They might have been happy when you first arrived, but I've seen what happens after you leave." Opal said, "Citizens are forced to work as slave labor, dissenters are sent off to who-knows-where!"

Bolin's eyes widened in surprise. That was exactly what Asami said to him. "Wait a sec, when did you talk with Asami?"

"Why are you bringing her into this? You should feel terrible after the way you broke her heart!"

While Bolin was trying to process this, Suyin advanced on Kuvira, "I can't believe you brought Bolin here to try and sway us. Leave! Zaofu will never accept you as their leader!"

"Then you leave me no choice." Kuvira said, matter-of-factly, "You have twenty-four hours to agree to join the Empire, or we take the city by force."

Bolin didn't say a word. He just stood there, astonished at Kuvira's sudden ultimatum. This did not go as he had hoped.

(~)

Meelo looked into the distance with a spyglass, perching onto the saddle. "I see it! Zaofu! We made it!" he exclaimed excitedly, and the bison crossed over the ridge into the valley. His optimism quickly evaporated at the sigh,t "And a bunch of other people are here, too." he said with worry and concern.

Korra, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash looked on, and sure enough, down bellow was Kuvira's entire Earth Empire army, right at the gates of Zaofu.

"Oh, no. I hope we're not too late." said Korra.

(~)

Upon arriving, Korra, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and the airbender kids entered the room where Su and her family were gathered. They all silently stared in astonishment until Su stood up, her eyes blinking several times, making sure she wasn't imagining things.

"Korra?" Su regained her senses and walked over to the Avatar, warmly embracing her. "I can't believe it, where have you been? You disappeared, everyone was so worried!"

"I'll tell you the whole story later. Right now, I want to help you stop Kuvira."

Rainbow Dash greeted the two twins with fist pumps, "Hey, Wei, Wing! How my favorite twins?"

"Great to see you again, R.D!" Wing greeted, hugging the pegasus.

Wei, however, slid away from view and approached Korra, leaning in close, smiling flirtatiously. "Hey, Korra. It's been a while. Still lookin' good." he said, giving the woman a sly brow. He was then brushed aside by Huan, who introduced himself formally to the princess, taking her by the hand.

"Princess Korra, I apologize for my brother's behavior. But you really do look as stunning as ever." he said, though Korra had no reaction whatsoever and simply looked at him with a deadpan stare. Over the years, receiving adoration and compliments from men wasn't anything new to her. Not anymore, anyways.

Huan was then shoved aside by the strength of Wei, who returned his attention to the still unfazed princess. "Anyway, you still seeing anyone?"

Korra smiled smugly while crossing her arms. "Actually, yes…my fiance." she said as she showed off her engagement ring.

Wei's eyes widened in surprise, blinking twice. "Oh…congratulations." he said before blushing in embarrassment and slid away from view. Huan's eyes also widened at the sight of the jewelry.

"Ooooh! It's stunning! That lucky guy gets my stamp of approval."

Korra rolled her eyes, "I wasn't looking for it, but thanks anyway." she shoved him aside before returning to speak with his mother, "So, what can I do about Kuvira?"

(~)

Mecha suits were positioned all around the metallic tent, positioned in the encampment in the valley. The woman herself sat at her desk while her fiance and Bolin stood in front of her. Dazzle and Starblaze stood on Kuvira's left, while Melody stood by her right. The two older sisters kept their hands behind their backs, but Melody kept hers in front, her ears pressed down against her head and her shoulders slightly rising up.

"You were just bluffing, right?" Bolin asked, feeling a bit on edge by Kuvira's earlier threats to Su and her family. "I mean, you're not really gonna attack Zaofu ... are you?"

"When people don't cooperate, we must find other ways of convincing them to join." Kuvira stated, her hands placed on the surface of the desk in a professional manner and a subtle smile on her face.

"Other ... ways?" Bolin repeated with visible discomfort, "How many ... times have we used these "other ways" in the past?"

Dazzle rotated her wrist without a care, "It's not for you to worry about." she said arrogantly.

"So, uh ... what does happen to all those towns and villages after we leave?" Bolin asked timidly, his eyes darting to the side, avoiding eye contact with Kuvira. A bold move on his part. "I just realized I'd never really ... gone back and ... checked on them."

Kuvira then rose up from her seat and walked around the table to face Bolin. "Those people are my loyal subjects, and they contribute to the Empire however I see fit. Now that you're in the inner circle, you're going to have to accept some hard truths."

Earlier, Bolin felt an undying loyalty towards Kuvira. He trusted her and believed in her cause, but now he could feel that trust fading quickly. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he began to question who he was being loyal to. Why was he agreeing to everything Kuvira had told him? Was it because she said things he wanted to hear? Was it because he was so happy with the work he was doing that he wanted to believe she was doing the right thing? No, there had to be a way to reason with her, right? This was Kuvira, Korra's friend, who she trusted completely. While one part of him wanted to fix the situation, another part of him was telling him to get out of there as fast as he could.

"Maybe ... I'm not really an "inner circle" kind of guy. Or--or maybe, we don't take over Zaofu! Maybe we can just--let them be on their own, and then, "Yay! The Empire's united! Congratulations to us!"

Bolin's hopeful enthusiasm faltered once Kuvira began to advance on him. The earthbender cowered and started backing away as she got closer. Her emerald green eyes were like daggers piercing through his soul, forcing him to shrink down and fall on a wooden crate.

"I didn't know your personal feelings for your so called "friends" were stronger than your loyalty to me." she practically spitted at the "f" word. "Zaofu will join us. The only thing I'm second-guessing is my decision to bring you along. Maybe you need to spend some time in a reeducation camp."

"I ... thought that's where we sent people to learn new trade skills." Bolin's eyes darted to Baatar Jr., who had his arms crossed, looking completely unfazed at his fiance's threatening attitude.

"Hard truths, Bolin." said Baatar Jr. in an cold, heartless manner while arching an eyebrow.

"Besides, what do you care?" Starblaze asked while inspecting her nails, "You're still doing the right thing. Some folks just don't appreciate good help when they see it." her attention drifted from her nails and back to Bolin. "Unless…you have a problem with the way Vira is running things?" she asked in an icy cold tone, mirroring Baatar Jr's.

Kuvira looked on at Bolin with the same menacing look in her eyes as Starblaze, "It does appear that your loyalty is wavering."

Bolin started to panic. "No--no, I'm totally on your side, completely, one-hundred-percent loyal." he gave her a hearty salute for emphasis. However, Kuvira glared down at him, still skeptical about his supposed devotion to her and her cause.

Thankfully, wether she knew it or not, her ponies had a way of making sure Bolin didn't slither away from their grasp. Dazzle and Starblaze began to vocalize, but while they could hear it, Kuvira, Baatar Jr. and even Bolin couldn't. At least not entirely. It was a very faint song, the same one they have used over and over. It was a 'silent song', nearly unheard but still powerful. As they sang, the mist emitted from Kuvira's pendent, transferring their spell which was absorbed not only into Bolin's eyes, but Baatar's as well.

"I pledge my loyalty to you, Great Uniter." Bolin felt his loyalty grow as did Kuvira's smile. But Melody could only look away in regret.

(~)

Korra remembered this place. The metalbending courtyard outside of Su's estate. The place where she first learned metalbending, among other things. Even with the place now on lockdown for the night, the meteors still emitted a beautiful natural shine that reflected off of their surface in the light of the lanterns.

"I'm sorry things became so rough with you and Kuvira." Korra said to the younger Beifong sister, "I know she was your protégé."

"She was more than that." Su briefly turned away with a look of regret, "She was like a daughter to me. I took her in when she was eight years old and nourished her talents. Kuvira was smart, a natural leader, and quickly rose through the ranks. I saw myself in her." Suyin turned her face to Korra, "Do you remember what happened three years ago?"

Korra turned her gaze away, also with regret, "I do. Me, Raiko, Tenzin and the Earth Queen came to see you."

…………

Korra sat beside Tenzin on a sofa, while Raiko and the Earth Queen sat opposite them. Suyin and Kuvira stood before them.

"I'm sorry to intrude like this, miss Beifong." the Earth Queen said politely.

"It's perfectly alright, your Majesty." Su replied politely. After what the woman had been through, and being humbled after turning int a mouse, she grew sympathy for he woman she once felt nothing but scorn for. "What do you need?"

"Ever since I was assumed dead, the Earth Kingdom fell into chaos. But once I regained my throne, I still lost most of the loyalty of my subjects. Not that I blame them. Rebellions are growing and bandits still run a mock. I'm trying the best I can, but perhaps I am not fit to be queen anymore."

"You shouldn't give up." Korra encouraged, "Yes you made mistakes, but only you can make things right again."

"I appreciate your optimism and your faith, Princess Korra, but the truth of the matter is that many do not wish for a former tyrant like me to rule. But more importantly, I am more concerned about what will happen if things get too out of control."

"And you think I should be the one to help?" Su asked.

"You're the perfect person to help take charge." Tenzin stated, "The world leaders trust you, and, as a Beifong, you have credibility in the Earth Kingdom."

"I know this is much to ask of you," said the Earth Queen, "I sincerely wish to mend my mistakes, but I know I can not do it alone. If you wish, you can help me make the Earth Kingdom better, so I don't have to keep throwing people in prison again. I need someone to be my right hand, to help me move our nation into the future. A better future for all of us."

"I'm honored that you thought of me, but I'm afraid I'm going to have to say, no."

Kuvira's stoic expression morphed into a look of genuine concern upon hearing the matriarch's refusal. She turned to Su, speaking up. "Suyin, I know this isn't my place, but I think you should do this. Zaofu has always been a beacon of modern progress, and now you can share that with everyone. Our nation was nearly destroyed by greed and pride--no offense, your Majesty."

"None taken. the queen replied awkwardly.

"This is our opportunity to change things."

But Suyin remained firm, "It's not going to happen." she turned to the queen, "I'm sorry your Majesty. I wish you the best of luck, but I'm not interested in imposing my ideals on an entire nation."

Korra stood up and tried to reason with the woman, "We're trying to stop wars, not start them. Su, please reconsider. You'll be helping the Earth Kingdom, not conquering it."

"I'm sorry, Korra. My answer is final."

Korra lowered her gaze and her shoulders, her face filled with hurt, while Kuvira's was iced over with resolve.

(~)

Latter that same day, Korra was metalbending a meteorite in Su's courtyard when she heard footsteps approaching. It was Kuvira.

"I'm sorry for what Su said. I used to feel nothing but disgust for the Earth Queen, but now I see she truly wants to help. Suyin would have been the perfect second in command."

Korra smiled, "I appreciate the encouragement, but we shouldn't force Su to do this. Even if it is kind of stupid."

Kuvira sighed sadly, "Yeah well, Su always was pretty stubborn. She prefers we'd all stay here in a safe haven than share our progress with the world. The world is changing constantly, she says, and we should change with it."

Korra bended the meteorite into the form of a lotus flower, similar to the structures around Zaofu. Korra then took Kuvira's hand and placed the metal flower on her palm. "That's what I admire about you, Kuvira. You have such thrive to make things better. Su's very lucky to have you."

Kuvira thankfully accepted the gift from the princess and humorously scoffed, "Please, you're the one who's lucky. You're a princess. I'm just some average earthbender guard who dances in her spare time."

Now it was Korra's turn to scoff, "You are anything but some average earthbender, Kuvira. I can say, with complete confidence, that you are destined for great things. No doubt about that."

Kuvira's eyes slightly widened and her emerald orbs sparkled. But while past Korra was happy, the present Korra was filled with regret.

……….

"After that, she and I kept touch. She send me progress reports and I would come over whenever she asked. But most of the time she had the situation under control. I never would have imagined she'd take my words into such a twisted direction."

"You don't know what happened right after that night, do you?" Su asked.

"What do you mean? Kuvira proved herself by stabilizing Ba Sing Se, and Hou-Ting and the other world leaders made her the provisional head of the Earth Kingdom alongside the Queen. I was there."

"But you never knew what happened the day she left Zaofu."

.……………

Suyin walked across a large platform toward a line of awaiting airships, where she spotted Kuvira and a young Baatar Jr. standing near the airships, taking boxes on board. Su's eyes narrowed and her fists clenched. She did not approach of this, and the fact that her son, protegee and loyal guards doing something behind her back. And something this bold and reckless.

"What do you think you're doing?" Suyin asked angrily as she approached Kuvira, who didn't even turn around to face the older woman and continued packing her things into the metal case.

"We're doing what you don't have the guts to do: We're going to Ba Sing Se to help bring order back to the Earth Kingdom."

"NO! You will stay here!" Su replied furiously.

Kuvira calmly turned to face her mentor, "And who's going to stop me? Your security force was more than happy to join my cause. They're some of the best fighters in the world, and they are tired of being treated like exotic birds in your cage."

"If you leave now, you will never be welcomed back."

"When I choose to return, it'll be on my own terms." with that, Kuvira walked into the airship which then took off. The sight of it broke Su's heart.

………..

"After that, Kuvira and Baatar left that day with Varrick, my security force, and a few of Zaofu's wealthiest citizens. I will admit, she did a wonderful job at first and for a while I started to believe I was wrong and placed what happened behind us. I thought we could start over again. But as time went on she somehow…"

"Changed." Korra interrupted, "She changed. She went from a great leader with good intentions and a great vision, into…this."

"Exactly. When she refused to step down, I knew it was only a matter of time before she made her way back here."

"I want to fix this." Korra said surely.

"You can. Use your Alicorn magic and demolish her entire army. Remove Kuvira from power once and for all."

"…No." Korra replied softly.

"What?"

"I didn't know she would take my words in another direction, but now that I know what I'm dealing with maybe if I talk with her now and she'll come to her senses."

"Kuvira doesn't listen to reason. I'm afraid she's changed far to much for you to reach her."

"People can change, Su. Isn't that what you always told me?" Su's eyes slightly widened in realization. Korra was using her own words of wisdom to prove a point. "Just let me talk to her. I've seen the kind of person she was, I want to believe our Kuvira is still in there…please."

Su was hesitant. She knew how stubborn and proud Kuvira was. But, Korra seemed so certain she could reason with her so…maybe it was worth a shot.

"Aright. We'll do it your way."

Korra smiled, "Thank you, Su."

"But, if she goes out of line, promise me you will do what you can to protect Zaofu."

Korra stood up and looked at the woman with stern eyes. "If it resorts to fighting, I'll do what I can." as she prepared to walk off she turned her head towards Su, "And Su…promise me you won't do anything until I come back."

"I promise."

(~)

Melody made sure no one was around before knocking on the door, and a certain earthbender walked out. "Melody? What are you doing here?" Bolin asked. But before she could answer, Melody rushed inside, protectively holding a strange box. "And now you're in my room." he said, still confused.

"Quick, close the door! I can't let them know I'm here." she said frantically while placing the box on Bolin's personal desk.

"Hey, what's going on?" he asked after he closed the door and walked towards his pony friend, who had already opened the box and was ruffling through the papers inside. "What is all that?"

"They're letters….from Asami."

Bolin looked at her in confusion and took the papers into his hands. He skimmed through the words, recognizing them immediately, "These are...all the ones she sent me right after I left. But, why are there more? She hasn't sent me any new letters in months."

"No, that's not true! Look, just read one or two and then I'll explain." Melody began shoving the papers in his face, "Please, you have to read them!"

"Okay, okay! Calm down." Bolin took the load of papers and one by one. His expression softened. "It is Asami. This is her hand writing." he then took a whiff of one of the papers, intoxicated by the undeniable aroma of roses and cinnamon. "And it still smells like her too." he sat down on his bed and started reading the first letter out loud.

"Dear Bolin.

I hope you're doing okay out there with your new job. I want you to know how proud I am of you. While the distance may be hard, and I won't deny there are times I wish you were still here, I would never stop you from doing what you love. Just so long as you promise to write me, even if you get busy. It doesn't have to be a long paragraph or even a poem, heck you don't even have to write anything, I'm fine with a simple smiley face, just knowing you're still there is enough for me. I can't wait to hear about your progress.

Love you, always,

-Asami. XOXO."

Melody stood by, happily watching as Bolin read the letters one by one.

"Dear Bolin.

You're probably way to busy to write me back, but I don't want you to worry. I'm pretty pilled up here on my end too. Work is crazy busy, but I'm sure you know how that feels by now. It's always nice to talk to you about this kind of stuff. One of the many things I love about you is that you're always willing to listen to me. Even if you don't always understand me when I talk about cars.

Hope you write back soon,

Love you, always,

-Asami. XOXO"

The young man continued to read letter by letter, each one more heartfelt than the last, until they suddenly became more and more brief and simple, but even so, she still managed to leave the 'Love you, always' and "XOXO" at the end of each one.

"She wrote all of these?" he said in a faint whisper, practically frozen.

"I'm sorry." Melody finally said, "My sisters and I hid them from you."

Bolin looked up at her with confusion, "But why? Melody why would you do this?"

The young pony looked at her friend with sincere regret, "Because we know how strong your love for Asami is. We couldn't risk anything."

"I don't understand."

"Bolin, you have to believe me when I say you can't keep working for my sisters."

"Your sisters? I work for Kuvira, we all do."

"That's not entirely true."

The room fell into silence and Bolin looked at Melody with a stern face as he held her shoulders, looking firmly into her eyes.

"Melody, what's really going on?"

(~)

Korra remained at the courtyard, bending meteorites into random objects, as memories flashed in her mind. The real memories.

……….

Korra had just finished her morning workout. It felt good to open up her wings after so long. She looked around and arced an eyebrow when she noticed Huan looking at her weird. Then, her eyes shifted to one of Suyin's guards. A female. She was just standing there, leaning against the wall outside. Korra recalled seeing her before. Then she remembered; she was one of Su's dancers. The young princess approached the guard. She looked to be in her early twenties, proximately twenty one or twenty two. She was lovely with sharp features and sleek emerald colored eyes and a beauty mark underneath her left eye. Korra waved and smiled.

"Hello."

The guard bowed before Korra with her hands behind her back. Like the other guards, she wore a metal uniform and a helmet over her head. "Good day, Princess Avatar. Do you need anything?" she spoke in a dignified voice, but yet there seemed to be an aura of…coldness in there too. Korra looked at the woman curiously.

"Um, no not really. I wanted to say "hello" since I saw you just standing there by yourself."

"Like the other guards I was assigned to see your safety is assured."

"Well, thank you very much, but you don't have to worry about me. Not that I'm not grateful or anything, it's just--"

"I understand." the woman said with a smile, "I have heard great things about you. You truly have a remarkable life."

"Well, I wouldn't go that far. I mean, yeah I did save the world but I couldn't have done it without my friends."

"I'm sure you would have. I can tell, just by looking at you, that you have a lot of strength and power. I mean, you only gained those things a few weeks prior and you're already a natural at them."

"Thanks, that's so sweet. But really, I never would have gotten these things without my team. They helped me become what I am today."

"It's really touching how much faith you put in your allies."

"Do you have any? Friends, I mean." The woman's eyes slightly widened a bit and looked away from Korra's gaze. The princess realized she may have crossed a line. "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to--"

"No, it's fine. I guess I've never really bothered with friends before."

This news really made Korra feel sorry for the woman. It was then she realized it wasn't strange for her to approach this person. Maybe she needed a friend after all.

"Well, maybe you could start."

The woman arced an eyebrow in curiosity. Was Korra actually asking to be her friend? Really?

Korra extended her hand to greet her formally, "Hi, my name's Korra. What's yours?"

The woman looked down at the Princess's before shaking it firmly.

"Kuvira. My name's Kuvira."

(~)

Korra and Kuvira sat on a bench and chatted about their lives, their childhoods, their hopes and dreams. Korra never realized how much she and Kuvira had in common. She was a lot like herself. She was determined, driven and dreamed of doing so much more than staying in Zaofu. As they spoke, Kuvira had removed her helmet to reveal her long dark raven hair styled into a braid.

"So even though I love dancing, what I really want to do is travel. See more of the Earth Kingdom, expand my horizons, you know?"

"I completely understand. I felt the same way back at the compound. Sure it was to protect me but, I wanted nothing more than to have my own adventures, like Aang did."

"Looks like you finally got the chance. Now look at you; you're a princess, you saved the world and you have a handsome man who loves you."

"What about you? Is there anyone special in your life?"

Kuvira began to nervously fiddle with her free strand of hair and blushed in embarrassment.

Korra smirked, "I know that look, there is someone special, isn't there?"

"Well, he's more of an acquaintance, actually. We don't talk all that much with him being so busy and me with my job and all."

"Is he cute?"

"Korra!"

"What? I'm just asking."

"Well…yes, he is pretty cute. Especially with his glasses."

"Oh, a mart guy, hu?" Korra smirked while arching an eyebrow.

"What can I say, I like the nerdy type."

The two girls giggled when a male guard approached them, catching them by surprise. "Kuvira! What are you doing? You're suppose to be at your post."

"Oh, well I, um."

"It was my fault." Korra said as she stood up to face the guard, much to both him and Kuvira's surprise. "We were talking and we lost track of time. I'm sorry for the inconvenience."

"Oh, no your highness. If you requested it then it's no problem." he said with a bow before turning to Kuvira, "But seriously Kuvira, you should get back to work."

Kuvira stood up and placed her helmet back on but not before smiling graciously at Korra, "Thanks for the talk, Prin---Korra."

"No problem. I'll see you around?"

"Of course you will. I work here."

(~)

And Korra did see Kuvira again. Various times in Zaofu. She saw her a few moments before Wei and Huan wrecked Flash's picnic date for Twilight. She even saw her at Pinkie Pie's Rainbow themed party. Though, she didn't participate in the activities. She just stood there, smiling from afar. Korra gestured to her to join in the dancing, but Kuvira politely turned down the offer with a polite smile. For the past couple of days, Korra and Kuvira would speak whenever they ran into each other. Kuvira even taught Korra a few metalbending tricks for which she used to surprise Su during her training. Kuvira was a nice person. She was smart, talented, driven and, even if some didn't know it, a bit of a dreamer. With Korra, Kuvira felt comfortable speaking to her. They were a lot a like after all. But whenever Korra tried to get her to talk to her other friends, Kuvira would turn the offer down.

All of that changed the night the Red Lotus took Korra hostage. Kuvira and the other guards fought with all of their might to save the Princess. Kuvira did it to save her friend. Korra still managed to come out alive and in one piece. The following morning, Kuvira knocked on the door of Korra's room.

"Come in."

Kuvira used her upper torso to open the door while she held a tray of food for the Avatar. "Hey, Kuvira. That for me?"

"Yes. Su wanted me to hand it to you."

Korra graciously accepted the tray, "Thanks, that's so nice. I hope I didn't give the others too much of a scare last night."

"Well, don't take this the wrong way, but it was, without a doubt, the most thrilling night of my life. Not the part about you getting kidnapped but, the other part about fighting those criminals."

"Well then, you're welcome. Glad I could bring a little thrill into a person's life."

The two women giggled at the joke. "The others will be waiting for you outside when you're done." Kuvira said before turning away to leave until she was stopped by Korra.

"Hey, Kuvira…thanks."

The metalbender smiled, "Don't mention it."

Yep. Kuvira was a good friend. But sadly, that friendship had to end.

(~)

The following night, Kuvira heard a knock on the window of her room, which was on the second floor, and saw Korra flying in front of her. The Avatar placed her index finger in front of her lips as in telling Kuvira to keep quiet.

"Korra? What are you doing here?"

"I came to say goodbye."

"What? Why?"

"Su tasked me and the others to track down Aiwei and hopefully we'll find Zaheer. I'm sorry I had to leave like this, but--"

"You don't have to explain. I understand. Just…be careful. Okay?"

"I will. But, Kuvira, I need you to promise me something."

"What?"

"I know, we haven't been friends for very long, and I don't know what's going to happen, but remember this; I am not your only friend. The world is filled with friends you haven't met yet, but you'll never find them if you stay hidden underneath your helmet. So go for it, don't be afraid to open up and take a risk. Promise me you'll remember that. I won't leave until you do."

Kuvira was silent for a moment. Her first, and so far only friend, was leaving. But maybe she was right. Maybe she should be more bold and go for what she wanted instead of waiting for it to come. Not everyone is going to just walk right up to her and smile like Korra did, but that didn't mean she shouldn't try it either. She can have friends, she just needed to be brave enough to go and find them. The woman and Korra clapped hands.

"I promise."

Korra and Kuvira embraced in a farewell hug before the alicorn princess flew away from the window.

(~)

The girls did not see each other after that….until Korra was captured once again by the Red Lotus. This time, after she was poisoned and crippled. Kuvira was one of the people who approached her after Jinora's ceremony. Kuvira didn't know what to say, since she's never had to deal with this sort of thing before. She didn't need to say any words, she simply took Korra by the hand and said;

"You'll get through this. You're too strong to be kept down."

Despite her weakened state, Korra still managed to smile at Kuvira. "Thank you. For everything."

Even when Korra was ill and at the South Pole, she received a letter from Kuvira.

"Drear Korra.

I'm not good at this sentimental stuff, as you are aware, but I just want you to know that if there is anything I can do to help you while you're away, do not hesitate to ask.

Your friend, Kuvira."

And of course, who could ever forget that one day. The day that changed everything.

The day Kuvira proved her worth to the Queen and was appointed her second in command. Kuvira smiled at the cheering crowd, as well as Korra, who smiled proudly at her friend. Her crown made her look all the more regal. After the ceremony, the Princess Avatar approached her and handed her a book. It was a special kind of book.

"Remember, anything you write here will appear in a book I have back home." Korra explained to her friend, "If you're ever in a jam, just let me know."

"Thank you Korra. I honestly couldn't have made it this far without you." then, Kuvira was surprised when Korra embraced her in a hug. This princess was like the supportive little sister she never had. Once the ended the hug, Korra waved goodbye as Kuvira mounted her train, ready to change the world.

(~)

For a long period of time, things ran smoothly. Kuvira wrote to Korra, informing her of her progress.

"Dear Princess Korra.

I am happy to inform you that we are making excellent progress with restoring the Earth Kingdom. Queen Hou-Ting is, surprisingly, very nice to work with. She really has changed. Between her new kind-heart and my modern ideas, we're making a better future for our nation. We have you to thank for that.

Your friend, Kuvira."

The letters kept on coming, some were progress reports, others were simply to say hello, while others were urgent requests to come over and assist with a situation. These hardly happened but the few that were sent to Korra she assisted without hesitation. Most of the time, Kuvira and the Earth Queen had most of it covered. This kept going for the next two years. One day she sent a letter to Korra which brought her great joy.

"Hello, Korra.

You will never believe what happened. We recently rescued three wounded earth ponies. They're still asleep and look like they've been starving. They must have gotten lost and had a run in with some vandals. Don't worry, I will inform you of their progress.

Your friend, Kuvira."

But strangely, that was when the letters suddenly stopped. It was also when Kuvira started to change. The letter was sent not long after Hou-Ting resigned her throne due to her elderly age, and said her nephew would take charge when ready. Korra did not like what she had been hearing recently, so she took matters into her own hands and went to see for herself.

She was shocked. Shocked to see what Kuvira had done. People kept reporting to Kuvira about the horrible way she was enforcing the law. Some believed she was doing a wonderful job, while others said she was a monster. Forcing people to join her cause, even if it was by force. She was no longer that selfless woman she met in Zaofu three years ago. She had changed.

Things took a drastic turn when Korra confronted Kuvira.

"I can't believe you! So, this whole time, I've been nothing but an errand girl for you?!"

"What? No, that's not--"

"Oh, it's not? You never even trusted me!"

"I did trust you."

"Did? As in past tense?"

"I didn't meant it like that."

"Well, whatever you say I have no regrets. I have done a far better job than you ever could."

"What's happened to you? You're not the same Kuvira I remember."

"You're right. I'm not, now are you satisfied?"

"No. Just disappointed."

"You know, you're really starting to sound just like Su."

"Good. At least one of us does."

Kuvira slammed her fists onto the table, "You think you can just waltz right in here and tell me how to do my job while flaunting your precious ring? You were suppose to support me!"

"I had faith in you. I was proud of you for taking charge and learning to make a change. I felt the world was making progress until you turned into…this!. Queen Hou-Ting's nephew will soon take the throne and when he does, you will renounce your position."

"And who says I will."

"You will. I'll mark sure you do."

"You can't do that! You may be a princess but you have no right to fire me!"

"Technically, I do. I was one of the people who agreed to assign you this position….I'm sorry."

That was the last thing she ever said to her. Korra felt awful for what had happened. But one day, she believed things were turning out better.

(~)

"Kuvira? What are you doing here?" Korra asked, surprised that the metalbender was visiting her at her palace.

"May I come in? Unless you still feel resentment towards me."

"No, no. Come in." The two women sat down around Korra's table, "I'll go make us some tea."

"No, I'll do it."

Korra was surprised that Kuvira volunteered to make it, "Really?"

"It's just my way of saying 'I'm sorry'." after making the tea, the two sat down and talked like the old friends that they were, "I thought long and hard about what you said to me before and, I realized you were right. I shouldn't have abused my power the way I did, and I really shouldn't have insulted your fiance."

"It's okay, Kuvira. Things seem to be getting back on track now. Thanks to you, I bet."

"Please, you don't have to flatter me. I hope this means we can still be friends."

"Of course we can. I wouldn't be the Princess of Friendship if I said otherwise." Korra then took a sip of her tea at the same time Kuvira did.

"I hope you don't mind me saying that; I…am engaged as well."

Korra gasped and smiled, "Really?"

"Yes. Bataar proposed to me a week ago."

"That's fantastic! I'm so happy for you," then, out of the blue, Korra started to cough.

"Are you okay?" Kuvira asked with concern.

Korra pated her chest, "Yeah. Probably chocked in my own tea, there."

"You should really slow down."

After a nice chat, the two parted ways once again. Korra bid farewell to Kuvira as she left Air Temple Island. It was so nice to have her friend back. However, that happiness soon faded when she walked back into her palace.

The metallic lotus flower she had given Kuvira was not resting on the table. Why would she leave it? Did she forget it? What could this mean?

Well, Korra would have to put that on hold for now, on account of she was late for her wedding dress fitting with Rarity.

……….

Korra looked down upon her hand, seeing how she created an exact replica of the lotus flower she gave Kuvira. She couldn't help but feel this was all her fault. Maybe she placed too much trust in Kuvira too soon. Maybe she wasn't clear enough, or smart enough to teach her the ways of Friendship, considering how she was willing to give them all up just to maintain order in the Earth Kingdom.

She knew she couldn't fight Kuvira. She'd seen the good in her, so she had to believe there still was. She had to get the woman back on the right side again.

And fix what she started. That was a promise.

(~)

Asami Sato sighed, blowing a piece of stray hair from her forehead. The young engineer sat hunched over on a bench, her face resting on her palms. It was a beautiful day, and at Harmony Park a variety of people and ponies were going about their daily lives. Wether it be playing with their children, doing outdoor exercises on mats, or simply talking about whatever came to mind. Their conversations were nothing but distant mumbles for Asami, because she was too focused on her own problems to even care about what other people said or did.

"You look gloomy."

Asami looked up to see Sunset Shimmer, with two drinks in hand, and sat next to her friend. Asami accepted the drink that was offered to her. "Thanks, Sunset."

The pony looked at her friend with concern, "Still thinking about your dad?"

Asami sighed, "It's so crazy. Over the years I was able to forgive so many people who were just as bad as he was, if not worse. P'li, Starlight Glimmer, the Earth Queen, but with my dad it's...Err!" Asami growled in frustration, face palming herself in dismay.

"That's because none of them were the man who raised you." Sunset said, speaking in a compassionate tone. "The deeper the wound, the longer it takes to heal."

"When he tried to kill me all those years ago, it was like I was seeing a stranger in my dad's body." Asami voice became cold and harsh as she recalled the events from her past. "I tried to forgive him once and he disowned me for it. After that, I wasn't sure if my father even existed anymore…until today." her face fell, her gaze on the ground. Her voice softer. "I'm scared to get my hopes up again. I made that mistake one too many times, I couldn't do it again."

Sunset leaned her head up, looking at the clear blue sky before looking back at her friend. "Asami, I understand you would feel a lot of resentment towards your father, but I think I can vouch for him." Asami looked at her friend in confusion. "Speaking as a former power-hungry she-demon, I know what it's like to feel incredibly guilty over what you've done. After Twilight and the Rainbooms brought me back from my own darkness, I hatted myself. I used to look in the mirror and have this urge to throw a rock at myself."

"Ouch."

"Exactly. I hatted myself, but the thing that hurt me even more was that no one gave me a chance to prove I had changed." And that was when Sunset had Asami's full attention. "I wanted so badly to show them I really regretted my actions, but they only saw my mistakes and not the person I had become. I'm not forcing you to forgive your dad, you have every right to choose. But I am saying, if you only see him for who he was and not who he can be, then you'll never know what you can have in the future. And the only way to find out, is by giving him a chance to prove it."

Asami heard the sound of a man laughing. She turned her head, seeing a father and daughter playing a game of Pai Sho. The little girl moved the tile, then smiled proudly, indicating she had won the game. Her father took the child into his arms, making her giggle with joy. The scene flashed and Asami could see her younger self in place of the little girl, and Hiroshi in place of the father. They used to have such a strong bond before his downfall into darkness. Could it be possible she could have that back? A long time has passed, and if folks like a former terrorist, pony cult leader, spirit of chaos and disharmony, and even the once deceiving changelings can walk away from a dark past...maybe there was hope for Hiroshi yet.

"Thank you, Sunset Shimmer."

"Hey, I'm here for you."

The two girls wrapped their arms around each other and hugged. True friends help each other see the light. Now, if only one could help another friend see it too.

(~)

"I can't believe Kuvira locked me in here like a prisoner!" Varrick exclaimed while leaning over the railing of the upper level of his workshop. The man was sweating up a storm, growing more and more anxious by the minute. He wasn't used to being confounded in one place, especially against his will, and now with his very life on the line, Varrick might as well be a hyperactive chicken with its head cut off.

"I'm not feeling well!" he said, placing his two index fingers on his neck to check on his pulse before clenching his throat as if he were suffocating. "I think I'm running out of air! Zhu Li, hold your breath!"

"I'm not holding my breath." Zhu Li said calmly while pouring the tea, completely unperturbed.

"Great! Now we're both gonna die!" Varrick exasperated as he hung his head, already giving up all hope of escaping.

"Varrick? Varrick?!" said a sudden whispering voice, along with the sound of creaking metal.

"Ahh! And the head voices are back!" Varrick said fearfully, his eyes darting back and forth anxiously. Zhu Li simply pointed her finger towards the ceiling, without even looking up. Varrick turned his head in the direction to where she pointed, only to see Bolin and Melody's head poking through a hatch in the top of the car.

"Bolin! Melody! Thank goodness you're here! Where did that hatch come from? Forget the hatch! There's something important I gotta tell ya!"

"Well, there's something important we gotta tell you, too!" Bolin fell through the hatch, followed shortly by Melody. Once he landed, both men gripped each other's shirt collars.

"Kuvira's crazy!" They exclaimed simultaneously in complete and utter panic.

"How'd you find out?" Bolin asked.

"When I refused to build her a super weapon, one of her ponies threatened my life!"

"She threatened me, too! And she's been hiding my letters from Asami so the spell wouldn't be broken."

"Spell? What spell?" Varrick asked bewilderedly, releasing Bolin.

"The spell cast on by Melody and her sisters."

Varrick blinked twice. A brief silence followed before he replied, "You lost me."

Bolin face palmed himself in frustration before proceeding to explain. "Melody told to me that she and her sisters have magical music that can brainwash anyone who hears it which is manifested into those stones they and Kuvira are always wearing."

"No wonder she never takes that gaudy thing off!" Varrick concluded, "So, we've been under a spell this whole time?"

"Well, not a 100%." Melody corrected, "You see, three years ago Kuvira discovered the stones in a cave and when she found me and my sisters she used the rocks to make us our friendship necklaces. We quickly realized they held some kind of magic within them. Kuvira's own negative emotions seemed to give the stone its power, and that in turn was slowly restoring the magic we lost. Ever since, we've been using Kuvira to absorb more negative energy from others, including you. But since our magic is still regenerating you would still, technically, have your free wills, just not enough so you'd still be influenced to follow Kuvira."

"You're saying...I kind of did mean all those horrible things I said to Asami and everybody else, didn't I?" Bolin said sadly, his shoulders lowering in regret.

"It wasn't all your fault. The magic still blinded you to the truth."

"Then how did Varrick break free?" Zhu Li asked.

"Love." Melody responded, "Love weakens our magic. The hat Varrick's friend gave him was enough for him to break free of our hold, the same way Asami's letters did for Bolin."

Varrick's eyes widened at this, "Let me see if I got this right. Your sisters are really the ones holding the reigns in this whole shebang while using Kuvira as a battery charger for your voodoo magic?"

"I'm not proud of it, but yeah."

"Then, Kuvira's under the spell too?"

"No. Unlike you, she's perfectly in control of her will. It's her own choices that are increasing our magic. All of that pride and desire for power is like a buffet for my sisters. If she keeps this up, soon they will have enough magic to take control of her entire army."

"And what will happen to Kuvira if they do?" Bolin asked with fear.

To his disappointment, Melody lowered her gaze in shame as her pony ears lowered, "I'd rather not say."

"That settles it! We gotta get outta here."

"I couldn't agree more, kid." Varrick said. He motioned to Zhu Li with his finger. She stood on a table and jumped up through the hatch. Extending her hands outwards, she pulled Varrick up in a flash. Bolin followed her example and too made his own escape, offering his hand to Melody in oder to assist her up.

(~)

Accompanied by Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, Korra walked alongside Baatar Jr., who led them to his fiance, currently speaking to a few guards. As the three Elements of Harmony approached the military woman, Korra noticed the two anthro ponies beside Kuvira. She couldn't quite make out who they were, but she had a very powerful feeling she had seen them somewhere before.

"We have an unexpected guest." Baatar said, stopping halfway. "Princess Korra, Officer Rainbow Dash and Miss Fluttershy are here to see you."

Kuvira's cool composure slightly faltered. At the mention of the name her entire body became stiff and her eyes subtly narrowed. Dazzle and Starblaze were equally surprised, though they did a rather splendid job in hiding their indisputable shock. How was it even possible that the Princess was still up and about?

Kuvira nodded to her guards to leave and took in a deep breath before turning to face the Princess Avatar and her two pegasus ponies. Despite her earth kingdom attire, Korra did not change at all. She still carried an aura of dignity, elegance and strength in her appearance. Her hair remained supernaturally long, and her wings remained as clean and sturdy as ever. Kuvira felt her envy bubbling up from inside, but masked it to near perfection. The two pegasus ponies looked at the metalbender with scorn. Kuvira herself smiled as genuinely as she could in their presence.

"Princess Korra, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, it's such an honor to see you all again. The last I heard, you were still healing in the South Pole." she said looking at Korra.

"Well, I'm feeling much better now." Korra said, though her expression remained firm as she spoke with Kuvira. She was well aware of what she had become, but she was not giving up on her.

"That's wonderful news." Kuvira said. Though deep inside, she wanted to literally strangle someone. The feeling was mutual in the case of Dazzle and Starblaze. How could Korra be back? How in the world was she back? The two ponies looked at one another with inconspicuous worry. With their dyed hair and coat-colored skins, no way Korra would be able to recognize them. They did look as different from their old selves as possible.

"How have you been?" Korra asked, trying to lessen the obvious tension between them.

"Fine." Kuvira responded blankly.

"Are you and Baatar still...?"

"Yes. Yes we are. Are you and Mako...?"

"Yes. Yes we are."

"Well, good….nice hair."

"Thanks. Nice…metal plates." Korra said rather unsurely, the metal around Kuvira's armor was so sharp it could cut through skin like tissue.

"Thanks."

The other ponies on the opposite sides fiddled with their fingers awkwardly. The two girls had not seen each other, or spoke properly to one another in a long time, and the last time they did speak was not on the best of terms. Kuvira looked and seemed very different than the woman Korra once knew, but she refused to give up.

"Aren't you going to introduce me to your friends?" Korra asked, gesturing to the two ponies beside the earthbender.

"Ah, yes. Korra, meet Dazzle Song and Starblaze. Two ponies I found stranded in the outskirts of the Earth Kingdom."

Korra politely greeted them, "Nice to meet you both."

The two ponies did not smile, nor did they wave. They did, however, folded their arms and scorned at the Princess, as if she were a threat of some kind.

"Why exactly are you here?" Kuvira asked, "I have a feeling it wasn't just to catch up on old times."

Korra stood before Kuvira, looking as confident and strong as a Princess could. "I'm just here to talk, not fight or argue with you."

Kuvira already knew exactly what Korra was really asking for, "You want me to leave Zaofu, don't you? I bet Su asked you to speak on her behalf?"

Korra maintained her composure, but her voice held compassion and understanding, "Kuvira, please. I'm asking you to be reasonable here. Just take your army and leave in peace."

"I think we both know that's not going to happen." Kuvira replied.

Korra felt a familiar sting in her chest, one she had felt the last time she tried to reason with the earthbender. Still, she made sure not to allow her hurt show. "I can't let you take Zaofu. There is really no reason for you to do so." Korra said firmly, yet calmly.

"Look, I was tasked with bringing stability to the Earth Kingdom. Zaofu is the last holdout. Why should I treat it differently than any other state?"

Rainbow stepped forward, "What you're doing isn't right!" she said strongly, but Korra gestured to her to step back.

"I understand you're just trying to do Su a favor, but you can't come to me as I am on the verge of reuniting my nation and tell me to stop."

"You were tasked with helping restore the Earth Kingdom. To restore Harmony. This isn't harmony." Korra stated, showcasing the rest of Kuvira's menacing looking army.

"Look Korra, your method of handling conflict is a noble one, I won't deny that. But it hasn't always been the most effective. You and I solved a lot of difficult crisis together, but with every good act we did, another problem rose not too long after. And with you gone for the past six months, things did not get any better. In order to fix it, I had to make some tough decisions."

Despite the obvious hurt Korra felt from those words, her wings instinctively spread out wide, giving her a much more demanding presence, like an eagle-hawk trying to intimidate its opponent. Reasoning didn't seem to get through to her, it was time for some tough love.

"You call intimidating and conquering villages 'tough choices'? If you truly cared about the people you would treat them as actual living beings, not some property you can control and manipulate! You want so badly to believe your values are the right ones when deep down you know it's not true so you try and force others into believing it is!"

Kuvira maintained her composure, but on the inside she was fuming with anger.

"How dare you?!" Dazzle said as she stepped forward. Korra's eyes widened when she saw the way the two anthro female ponies stand by Kuvira. It was like looking in a mirror. They stood by and protected the human woman just like The Mane Six always did with Korra. "You have got some nerve to come waltzing in here and talk that way about The Great Uniter!"

Starblaze scoffed arrogantly, "She's just jealous because while she was off planing her fairytale wedding, Kuvira was working her butt off to fix the Earth Kingdom. If you ask me, Korra isn't even fit to be called a Princess."

"I totally agree." said Dazzle, "If anything, Kuvira is the one who rightfully deserves a crown of her own."

The more these girls praised and complimented Kuvira for all she had done, the smirk on her face only grew. It was a sinister smirk. But that wasn't the worse part. Korra noticed the pendent around Kuvira's neck. She knew she had seen that stone somewhere before. The Avatar narrowed her eyes at the woman.

"Where did you get that necklace?"

Kuvira instinctively gripped her precious stone, "Something I found." she responded bluntly, while Korra's eyes were still fixated on the green gem…

Then, it it her.

Korra remembered the day she was captured by the Red Lotus. Those green glowing stones that surrounded the cave where she was held, and the one where Twilight was tied to. She recalled her friend having felt a boost of energy from it. There were similar green stones in the liquids she removed from her body, and…

In her tea the day Kuvira came to visit.

She never thought much about them before, she figured it was just powder from the tea leaves, but now they were oddly similar to color of the rocks from both the cave and back in the swamp. Those rocks where what caused her to forget who she truly was, what caused her to get sick, which started to happened not long after Kuvira came to visit her.

Everything finally came together and Korra's anger boiled over inside of her. Her fists clenching and her eyes narrowed as she looked at Kuvira with scorn.

"It was you. You did this to me!"

Kuvira slightly backed away from Korra's outburst, "What are you talking about?"

"That day we had tea at my palace. You put something in mine, didn't you?"

Kuvira's eyes slightly widened. Korra was onto her. Starblaze stood protectively beside her human friend. "Please, you're crazy."

"No! I remember. Not long after you left I got sick and was sent to the South Pole. After that, I lost my magic and my real memories. I wondered the earth kingdom for months, alone and broken! Torturing myself over a past that didn't even happen!"

Kuvira scoffed at the accusation, "And you think I had something to do with it?"

"You did!" Korra spatted in a blazing furry. "That stone around your neck is identical to the ones from the cave where the Red Lotus poisoned me. And they're the same color as the stone I got out of my body. Only then did I get my memories and my magic back. You really think that's just a coincidence?" Kuvira was never a woman to show true emotion, and today was no different. She stood her ground, firm and true. But Korra's anger only grew. "How could you do this to me?…" her fists clenched, ready to attack this woman, "Do you have any idea what you put me through?!!!"

Kuvira actually flinched when Korra took a step forward, fists risen and ready for the punch, until to be held back by her friends.

"Wait Korra!" Fluttershy exclaimed, gripping Korra's raised arm. "You're in no position to threaten her."

"She's right." said Rainbow Dash, "She's not technically breaking any laws. So long as her army doesn't attack Zaofu, she's in the clear." and she should know, she was a cop now.

Their words cleared Korra's mind. She couldn't make a brash decision. Her anger could wait, right now she needed to focus on the bigger picture. Kuvira walked up to Korra, but the princess kept her glare on her. "Look, I'm a reasonable person. Let's call a temporary truce. I won't make a move until you talk with Su and get back to me."

But Korra was not buying this. She couldn't believe the once selfless guard she had come to know would do something like this. It was so unlike her. Korra took in a deep breath, "I will give you twenty four hours to make your choice. You can leave Zaofu peacefully, or you and I can settle this…permanently."

Kuvira remained stoic. She knew what Korra was trying to do. And to think, she once believed they were so much alike, but this Avatar was far too soft for her own good. Dazzle and Starblaze kept their glares on Korra. So far, she did not seem to recognize them, but they still had to keep a low profile. Good thing Melody was absent for some reason, three of them would have turned Korra off if she saw them. The younger sister was far too stubborn, and dimwitted, to want to change her bangs and ponytail hairstyle.

Finally, after a moment of silence, Kuvira spoke. "Very well. We shall do things your way, Princess. I won't make any moves until you talk to Su and get back to me."

Korra did not say a word to the woman. Her disapproving eyes said everything for her. With that, she and her two ponies walked in the opposite direction, leaving Kuvira alone with her ponies.

"I thought you said that potion would keep her down."

"It was supposed to." Dazzle said with a glare, "I don't know how this happened. Clearly, I underestimated her. But you're not seriously backing out now, are you?" she asked in a whisper, her eyes still on the Princess and her comrades as they disappeared from view by flying off.

"Don't worry, ladies." Kuvira said with a smirk. "You know me…I'm always one step ahead of the game."

(~)

Baatar Jr. walked up to the door of Varrick's cart, which was being guarded by two soldiers. "Have you seen Bolin and Melody?" he asked.

"They came by to see Varrick," one guard responded, "but we turned them away."

"Open the door." Baatar Jr. ordered. Once the three men entered the cart they looked up and saw the ceiling hatch…which was still open.

"We have some fugitives to catch."

(~)

Meanwhile, three mecha tanks made their way uphill, away from the army camp. From inside one of the machines, Bolin operated the controls. Melody, in her pony form, sat beside him. He opened the helmet hatchet of the cockpit, allowing for the pony to inhale oxygen. Droplets of sweat rolling down her face.

"Advanced technology and they can't build a mecha suit with a built in air conditioner? I was dying there!"

"Melody, don't get me wrong, I still like you, but after everything you and your sisters have done, you kind of deserve this." Bolin said.

The pony did not protest, "Point taken."

The young earthbender turned to the other two mecas, controlled by Varrick and Zhu Li respectively. They too opened their respected helmets, listening to Bolin's plan. "Okay, I say we go up and around the mountains and sneak into Zaofu from the rear."

"We're not going to Zaofu, that place is doomed!" Varrick exclaimed, "We gotta head to Republic City!"

"What? No, no no no, we gotta help here."

"Bolin's right." Melody said, "We can't let Kuvira and my sisters hurt this place and those nice people."

"We'll be helping by warning the world about Kuvira's potential super weapon!" Varrick replied, lifting his upper torso from the cockpit, in contrast to the others who only revealed their heads.

Bolin and Melody both looked at one another with concern. "Well, that's helping, but it's a completely different type of helping." Bolin tried to ponder on another plan, bringing the arm of the mecha tank up to his chin. "Hmm. Let me think about this."

Melody's eyes then widened, "Um, could you think a little faster?"

"Why?"

Suddenly, a blast of lighting came shooting from behind Bolin, knocking him hard onto the ground. Melody groaned from inside. "That's why…"

Zhu Li and Varrick witnessed three more mecha suits heading directly towards them. From inside, one of the suits was being piloted by Baatar Jr., who clenched his jaw once he had set his sights on the escapees.

He charged at Varrick, who screamed and cowered inside the cockpit, wrapping his arms over his head in protection. Zhu Li stepped in the way with her arms upwards in a defensive position, shielding her boss. Baatar Jr. leaped forward, landing with crushing force, creating a massive cloud of dust. Once it cleared, Zhu Li had gripped Baatar Jr's metallic fist with her own. As she pushed him back, Bolin came charging in, tackling Baatar Jr. away from his friends.

Melody felt woozy inside the machine."Being the good guy isn't easy." she said, her pale purple/blue dyed coat now turning green from the sickness.

THe other mecha tanks unleashed streams of lighting at the group. Slamming her helmet shut, Zhu Li punched the incoming mecha tank, knocking it to the ground and unleashed a bola at another one who was coming for Varrick. The bolas wrapped around the machine, sending it down.

Meanwhile, Varrick was struggling with controlling the mecha suit. The helmet opening and closing rapidly, much to his frustration. "That's not the flamethrower! What idiot designed these things?"

"You did, sir!" Zhu Li replied.

"Less lecturing, more saving my life!"

Not sooner when the words left his mouth, Zhu Li received a punch from her opponent. She grunted from within her suit and the hard impact caused her to fly backwards and slid down a hill. She jammed a spike into the ground to stop herself and used her momentum to swing around on one leg, kicking the other mecha suit in the chest, sending it right into a tree.

Baatar Jr.'s anger flared as he used the piston to punch Bolin's tank, sending his flying and landing on his face. Bolin screamed and grunted once he landed, only to gasp in fear when his former boss came leaping at him, his hands emitting electrical currents, ready to end him.

Thinking fast, Bolin grabbed Melody into his arms and rolled out of the mecha suit right before Baatar Jr. landed the blow, crushing the machine in the process.

Placing Melody safely on the ground, Bolin earthbender at Baatar Jr., who used his own cables to wrap around some trees and jumped right out of the way before the rocks hit him. While in midair, Baatar Jr. retracted one of his cables, and with his now free arm he used his flamethrower to shoot blasts of fire at Bolin, who rolled out of the way.

Melody shielded herself, bracing for the impact, only for Bolin to come to her air, shielding her not only with his body, but with a rock he rose from the ground to block the flames. Melody immediately felt a pang of regret in her chest. Is only she had some way to waterbed, she could have helped.

Zhu Li faces off against the two pilots, all the while Varrick had climbed up a tree…stroll having trouble with trying to get one of his own inventions to work in his favor. With one hand holding onto the branch, his free arm was coursing with electrical currents. "Hey! I think I figured it out!" he said.

With his electrically charged arm, he aimed at one of the pilots, who had been thrown aside by Zhu Li. Varrick had timed it wrong and instead it was his own assistant who got the shock treatment.

The woman groaned from the impact, "Sir, you're making this very difficult." she said before getting picked up by one of the pilots and thrown to the side.

Bolin continuously covered him and Melody form the incoming flames. Bolin managed to shape his own stone into a large boulder and forced it towards Baatar Jr. Seeing their change, Bolin and Melody rushed to a tree, which Bolin then shook the ground underneath it, uprooting and forcing it upwards Baatar Jr.

Bolin was still covering from Baatar Jr.'s flamethrower. Bolin launched the boulder at his former boss, giving him and Melody time to roll away and uproot a big tree, bringing it down on Baatar Jr.

Varrick was forced to escape from his own suit once another pilot had entangled with a bola. He rolled out in time, screaming in terror as the pilot threw his former suit over his shoulder, landing hard on the ground with crushing force.

He ran towards a rock mountain, his eyes wide in fear as the mecha came at him. A boulder came flying at the suit, knocking it away from Varrick. Zhu Li had launched the boulder by shooting a cable and using it to launch the rock in an effort to save her boss's life. She moves in to finish the job, only to be knocked right off her feet due to an electric blast.

Bolin leaped into the air from a small cliff, Melody close behind him. With a powerful angry yell, Bolin rolled onto the ground, pointed his fists onto the surface of the earth, which began to turn a scorching hot red. The ground turned into lava, which spread out like a tsunami wave, stopping the two remaining pilots in their tracks. The burning hot substance melted the suits and the men quickly escaped before getting burned themselves.

But Bolin wasn't finished yet. With a fierce look of determination, he bended the earth upwards to incarcerate the two against a stone wall.

"Stop!" a voice called from upwards. Standing on the cliff, Bolin gasped upon seeing Baatar Jr., still completely in tact, holding Varrick by the head, dangling him over the edge. The nonbender had his arms folded and a disappointed look on his father, rather than one of fear.

"Turn yourself over, or else …" the man in the suit threatened, while also pointing hie electrically charged free hand at Varrick.

"Thanks a lot, Zhu Li." Varrick exclaimed angrily. Bolin lowered his arms, willingly giving inwhile Zhu Li only clenched her jaw in anger, averting her gaze. This fight was over. Melody now felt even worse than before as Baatar Jr. looked down upon her. She was going to be in so much trouble with her sisters.

And Kuvira.

(~)

Asami sat on a table, waiting. Her wait ended when a guard escorted Hiroshi into the room and the man sat opposite her, "You came back." he said. Asami could sense an air of hope in his tone. But the woman maintained her composure…for now.

"The first time I came here those years ago, I was hoping we could start again. I gave you a chance and you threw it away. For so long I could only see the monster and not my father and gave up hope you would ever want to change. When I came here yesterday, it was because I wanted my words to hurt you so that you would know how you hurt me."

Hiroshi lowered his gaze in shame, "I'm sorry."

It was then, that Asami's face softened as well. "But when I saw you, it wasn't anger I felt. It was sadness. You tainted our past and destroyed our future together. But, I can't say I don't understand." this caught Hiroshi's attention, "I wasn't always so strong. I almost fell into darkness once too. But, my friends helped me realize who I really was. Something I tried to do for you but you didn't give me a chance."

"I want to change that. I want to make amends."

"At this point, I wasn't sure I would be able to forgive you that easily. But, a good friend helped me realize that it doesn't mean I shouldn't try." she reached down to her bag and pulled out a small Pai Sho board game board. "I thought we could play some Pai Sho. Like we used to."

For the first time in so many years, a smile of happiness and relief appeared on her father's face. A genuine smile.

"Nothing ... would make me happier."

While the two played, Sunset Shimmer watched from afar, smiling proudly. "Are you here to see anyone, miss?" A guard asked.

Sunset shook her head, "Nah. I just came to drop off a friend." before she would leave, she turned once more and saw Asami, winking in her direction.

(~)

Baatar Jr. lead Varrick, Zhu Li, Melody and Bolin through a doorway. The troopers pushed them through the entrance and they trembled upon seeing the Great Uniter, and two of her ponies, staring at them with cold, unfeeling, and furious eyes. Bolin's knees buckled, his hands cuffed together, as it was for the rest of the prisoners. Melody had changed into her intro form and shrunk in the presence of her sisters.

"Don't ... torture us." Bolin said, his voice shaking due to his fear.

Kuvira stood up from her desk, her eyes narrowing as her fiance stood beside her. Her eyes first landed on Melody, and a look or hurt and disappointment dawned on her face. "Melody. How could you do this to me? To your sisters?"

But the pony was done playing games, "I'm sorry, Kuvira. I did this for your own good."

Dazzle and Starblaze gasped, realizing that their little sister had gone rogue. She had been tainted with 'friendship' and joined their enemies. This could only spell trouble for them.

"What are you talking about?" Kuvira asked.

"She's delusional!" Starblaze stepped up to say, "It was only a matter of time before she finally cracked. She never did support you the way we do, Kuvira."

"No!" Melody protested, "Kuvira, listen to me, you're in danger! You can't listen to what they say! Everything they tell you is a lie!"

"How dare you!" Dazzle exclaimed, her voice creaking as if she would cry, "Starblaze may have lacked faith in you but I never did. I now see how foolish I was." she turned to Kuvira, her eyes shimmering as if she were about to cry, "Vira, I am so, so sorry about this. But please know that me and Starblaze would never betray you. You're our friend, our leader, we owe everything to you. She may not appreciate your kindness and courage but we do. But I do ask you to please go easy on her. She's just a child."

Kuvira could not deny her friend's plea. Even she knew Melody was not as strong as her sisters. Loosing her wouldn't be that much of a loss.

"Send these four away on the next train. Bolin, Melody and Zhu Li will be going to the reeducation camp for our most severe dissenters." she walked on over to the prisoners, narrowing her eyes at Varrick as she stepped closer. "And you will continue to work on the spirit-energy project, under close, armed supervision. I want it weaponized immediately." she turned her back on the four as she made her way back to her desk. She only stopped when Zhu Li suddenly fell to her knees before Kuvira, rising her cuffed hands up.

"Please! Have mercy on me!" she pleaded, "Don't send me away! Take me back!"

Kuvira turned, feeling every bit the powerful and intimidating ruler she knew she was while looking down at the woman kneeling before her. "Why would I?"

"Because my only mistake was being loyal to the wrong person." Zhu Li said penitently, narrowing her eyes at Varrick before looking down in regret. "I was blindly devoted to Varrick, and I looked past all the times he ridiculed me, or ordered me around, or made me clean his disgusting feet, because I thought he possessed the most brilliant mind in the world. But when I met you, I realized I was wrong. Compared to you, Varrick's a fool."

"Hey, come on! I'm right here!" Varrick exclaimed, feeling a mixture of annoyed, angry, hurt, downright dumbfounded and betrayed.

"I believe in everything you've done, and I believe in your vision. I want to devote my life to you." Zhu Li bowed her head, "I pledge my allegiance to you, Great Uniter."

"No!" Melody protested, "Zhu Li, you can't!"

"Be quiet, traitor!" Dazzle exclaimed angrily, before breaking out into false tears, "You're making this hard enough as it is."

But Melody's face remained firm, "You do realize you can't accomplish what you want without me now!"

Dazzle wiped away a single tear and looked at her younger sister, "An arrogant traitor too." she clung onto Kuvira's arm, still crying.

Kuvira looked over at Varrick, Melody and Bolin. "You three could learn something from her." she said before diverting her attention back to her once again loyal subject. "Rise, Zhu Li. I'll give you another chance."

Once Zhu Li stood back up, Varrick tried to reason with his assistant. "Think about what you're doing! We're partners! We have history!"

Zhu Li turned around, glaring angrily at her former boss. "I did everything you ever asked of me, and you never appreciated it!" she pointed toward the exit, her hands still cuffed, "Guards, do the thing!"

The troopers grabbed Varrick by the arms, forcibly dragging him outside, all the while he cried out in mercy, outstretching his arms to Zhu Li, hoping he would reach out and grab them, but it never happened.

"No! Not the thing! Zhu Li!" he cried out before the doors slammed shut.

(~)

That night in Suyin's garden in Zaofu, Baatar was anxiously pacing back and forth until Korra, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash ran up to him.

"Where's Su?" Korra asked, "I have to talk to her."

"She's not here." Baatar said with worry.

"What do you mean she's not here?" Rainbow asked with concern.

"She took Wing and Wei. They're going to sneak into Kuvira's camp and put an end to this."

The two ponies and Korra gasped in horror. "No!"

This was bad. Suyin was going unintentionally to cause an all out war on her own city.

*(~)*

Proverbs 15:13 ~

A glad heart makes a happy face; a broken heart crushes the spirit

*(~)*

Author's Note

Thanks to Atea1793 for a great background story for Melody, Starblaze and Dazzle, which will come up latter on. Thanks girl, you rock!!

Battle for Zaofu

*(~)*

Jude 1:22~

And you must show mercy to those whose faith is wavering.

*(~)*

Battle for Zaofu

Several mecha tanks surrounded the metallic tent that served as Kuvira's sleeping quarters. While the city of Zaofu slumbered, and the watch towers around Kuvira's encampment shinned their lights around the area, a lone guard scouted the path, not too far from the camp. However, he would soon realize that patrolling all alone in the middle of the night wasn't such a bright idea to begin with.

The man dropped his flashlight when a metallic slat suddenly came flying from the darkness around him, covering his mouth. The shock resulted in him dropping the flashlight, which flew off into the air. Now surrounded in total darkness, the guard never saw the metallic whip that wrapped around his ankles. He tried to yell, but found it futile due to his mouth being covered by a metal plate. His body was dragged towards a bush and three more cables shot up from the bush, fastening around a tree branch above. Suyin and her twin sons, Wei and Wing, rose up and crunched down on the tree branch, reeling in their cables. The three were completely clothed in black form head to toe.

"Are you sure this will work?" Wing asked his mother, "Even without Kuvira, they could still crush us."

"Most of this army has been forced into service by Kuvira. If we take her out, they'll have no reason to fight." Suyin replied. She pulled a black hood over her head, tucking in her short curly gray hair and covered the lower half of her face, minus her eyes. "Tonight we end her reign of terror."

The Beifong family made their way into the camp, hiding underneath a tank from a bypassing mecha tank. Once the cost was clear, they quickly scrambled out to hide behind another tank just when the beam of light from one of the watch towers shined in their path. They hid behind a a stack of boxes, close to Kuvira's metallic hut. Through a crack between the boxes, Su witnessed another mecha tank walk by. Once it left, she stomped her foot onto the ground, using her seismic sense to look into the hut. She sense a human presence there, no doubt Kuvira.

"She's alone in there. Now's our chance!"

The three bended the earth beneath them, creating individuals holes and leaped into. From inside the hut, three more holes opened up, tearing away the metal from underneath, and the three leaped out before the slumbering body in the single bed. Su unleashed metallic cables from her waist belt, wrapping them around Kuvira before rolling her over. However, the woman on the bed was revealed to be neither sleeping, nor Kuvira.

"Don't hurt me!"

"Zhu Li?" Su was surprised to see Varrick's assistant instead of Kuvira as she removed her mask.

The metal sides of the hut began to fall apart and a loud siren blared. Mecha tanks and soldiers surrounded the three, and the watchtower spotlighted the intruders. The alarm halted and Kuvira appeared between two mecha tanks, who stepped aside, allowing her to approach the three, staring down at her former mentor in disapproval.

"I knew you'd try a sneak attack." Kuvira said, hands behind her back. while Suyin and the boys took on a fighting stance. "You were afraid to step up and lead the Earth Kingdom when you had the chance. You were afraid to join me when I became the leader, and now, you're afraid of a fair fight. You've always been a coward."

Kuvira expected Suyin to say something in reply. To protest, to deny such a claim. However, Su did not say a word, she simply narrowed her eyes, frozen in her stance with a clenched fist. Still, Kuvira could see traces of visible hurt in the woman's eyes. Just as Kuvira thought, Suyin was nothing more than a coward. And to think, she once regarded her as her role model. The metalbender turned away from the Beifong family and walked away, but not before giving her followers an oder.

"Take them!"

The two mechas shot lightning at Suyin and her sons, knocking them unconscious before they were dragged away. Su had lost this battle.

(~)

The metallic dome covered the entire city of Zaofu, as it did every night. Inside, right at Suyin's mansion's front door step, Jinora, Opal, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Korra gathered together in hopes of coming up with a plan to keep Kuvira from attacking the city. But as of yet they could not agree on anything. The whole time, Bataar sat on a bench with his knuckles pressed to his chin, and elbows resting on his knees, also trying to think of a solution, but it was difficult task. After all, he was an architect, not a war strategist, or a fighter like his dear beloved wife.

"Korra, you have to go stop Su before she does something terrible." Jinora said.

"Stop her? We should be helping her." Opal protested.

"I agree with Opal." said Rainbow with a raise of her hand.

But Korra rose both her hands to keep them steady, "We have no idea where Su is, or what her plan is. If we go charging into Kuvira's camp, we could get them all captured, or worse. All we can do now is wait."

Opal looked away from the princess in dismay, when suddenly the speakers around Zaofu emitted a brief static sound and Kuvira's voice was heard through the speakers, muffled with a faint static. "Attention citizens of Zaofu. Your leader, Su Beifong, attempted to attack me tonight while I slept, ignoring the terms of our truce. Luckily, I now have her and her assault team in custody."

"No!" Opal exclaimed with worry. The rest of Kuvira's speech spread all throughout the city, were everybody ceased whatever it was they were doing in order to listen.

"Rest assured that I will not take revenge on the peaceful citizens of Zaofu, unless your remaining representatives meet me outside the city at dawn to offer the full and unconditional surrender of your city. That is all."

Once Kuvira's voice faded, Opal turned to the Avatar princess."Korra, you can't let Kuvira get away with this! We have to go break out Mom and my brothers!" she said furiously. She wasn't even asking, she was outright demanding Korra do so.

"You swore an oath of non-aggression when you became an airbender." Jinora narrowed her eyes sternly, "You can't just attack Kuvira!"

"I don't care about the oath! I have to save my family!"

Korra placed a hand on Opal's shoulder in an effort to calm her down, "No, Jinora is right. Your mom attacked the camp and I agreed with Kuvira that I would give her twenty four hours to make up her mind. She was just defending herself."

Opal angrily shrugged Korra's hand off, "Defending herself? She was going to attack our city! I can't believe you're refusing to fight, especially after what she did to you! She took you away from your family, are you going to let her take away mine?"

A look of regret flashed before Korra's face. Before she could even so much as think of a proper responce, if she could even mutter one after that, the doors of the house opened. Meelo and Ikki emerged, both wearing their pajamas. Baatar's other son, Huan, also walked out from his room, wearing his pajamas and his hair was an untangled mess.

Meelo rubbed his sleepy eyes. "Why is that loudspeaker lady talking when I'm trying to sleep?"

"Korra, what are we going to do?" Baatar asked once he stood up to approach the princess.

"Rainbow, Flutters and I will go talk to Kuvira at dawn, and, maybe, we can work something out. I promise, I'll do everything I can to keep the peace."

Rainbow rose her hands up, "Okay, back up. The woman has been enslaving villages, made you forget who you were, now she's outright demanding the people of Zaofu pledge themselves to her or else, and you still refuse to fight her? I know I said she was in the clear before, but that ship is sailing and sailing away fast!"

Rainbow did make a very valid point. Kuvira had done far too much damage to simply be given a second chance, but Korra didn't want to completely give up on her friend. She had a strong feeling there was something more going on, and Kuvira still had a chance at redemption. She couldn't allow her to be swept into the darkness like this, she'd seen what it can do and she couldn't go down that route. She refused to sink to Kuvira's level and she refused to fail her friend.

"I know Rainbow, but I don't want to give up on Kuvira just yet. She wasn't always like this, she was once my friend. Deep down, I know our friendship meant something to her."

"Korra, the woman made you a potion that took you away from us."

"I know, but where do you think she got the recipe, let alone the skills to make such a thing? If anything, she may be influenced by those two ponies she was with."

"But why would they want to get rid of you?" Fluttershy asked.

"That's exactly what I need to find out. If I can figure out Kuvira was being manipulated into doing all of this, maybe there's still a chance to reach her. Besides, I'm not going through this while seeking revenge. We've all seen how that turned out in the past."

The other remained silent at the mention of this. It was true, they have seen many terrible examples of people who sought revenge in order to right a wrong. It always ended the same way. Korra was wise in not taking this route. She wasn't a cocky teenager anymore, and neither were any of them.

"I'll go with you." Opal said.

"Me too." said Jinora.

"We'll go, too." said Ikki.

"No!" Fluttershy exclaimed, "Tenzin told us to find Korra, and we did. Now you need to stay safe."

"Come on! Let us help!" Ikki protested.

"I can't risk anyone else being captured." Korra crunched down to Meelo's level, ruffling his hair, "You can stay with Baatar and Huan while we work things out with Kuvira." she turned to Baatar, "Make sure they get back to Tenzin if anything goes wrong."

Meelo groaned in disappointment, "Aw, man! When am I gonna see some action?"

(~)

"Cookie jar ... empty. No ... hot ... towels! Waxy ... buildup! Zhu Li!"

Varrick woke up from his nightmare, only to find that he, Bolin and a now pony formed Melody were still inside their prison. The three were ridding on the Earth Empire train which would lead them to their fate after having betrayed Kuvira. The rich man looked around, as if hoping to find something, before looking downcast.

"Oh ... she really is gone."

The doors at the end of the car slid open, revealing Baatar Jr. and two other guards. "Up and at 'em, Varrick! Time to go to work." Baatar said as one of the guards unlocked the cell door, sliding it open. "We have another lab set up for you. Kuvira wants the spirit vine weapon operational as soon as possible."

"Zhu Li always greeted me in the morning with a hot cup of tea." Varrick said, smiling at the memory of the hot steamy beverage, mixed with honey and cinnamon, delivered to him every time by Zhu Li who always had it made just right, and always on time. His smile immediately faded away when one of the guards lifted Varrick by the shoulders, forcing him on his own two feet.

"You'll get your tea when you start working." Baatar Jr. said sternly.

"Well, I'm really only productive for about fifteen minutes a day, usually in the afternoon around three-forty-five."

The guard turned at Baatar Jr. who simply nodded, giving him his full permission. The guard then grabbed Varrick by the shirt and slammed him against wall, making a clang sound once his back collided with the metal surface. The rich man let out a cowardly yelp in the process.

"You'll work now." Baatar Jr. demanded, "I want you to show me how the device works."

Bolin yawned, finally waking up from his slumber. Melody rubbed her sleepy eyes before standing up, shaking her entire body like a dog.

"What's goin' on?" Bolin asked, becoming aware of what was happening before him. It didn't take long for his drowsiness to complete disappear once he saw Varrick lifted by the collar, his back against the wall, and Baatar Jr. narrowing down at him.

"Go back to sleep. We only need Varrick. You two will need your energy when you get to the re-education camp."

"I can't be expected to work without an assistant!" Varrick said, now free of the guard's grip. "Without Zhu Li, I'm helpless!"

"One of the guards will be your assistant. I'll be supervising."

Varrick glanced at the guard next to him and shrugged, "Well, I guess he'll be fine. As long as he doesn't need his hands afterwards!" he chuckled, somewhat maliciously.

The guard's eyes widened and looked at his boss. "What's he talking about, sir?" he asked nervously.

"The last time we worked with the spirit vines, it created an uncontrollable blast that burned through a wall and could still be blowing up comets in space, as far as I know! I wouldn't want to assist me if I were you!"

The guard turned towards Baatar Jr., visibly horrified, "Maybe we should just let the kid help him out."

Baatar Jr. sighed in frustration, "Fine. Bolin can assist."

"Wait, what? I need my hands!" Bolin began to panic once the guard towered over him, hiding his hands under his underarms in the process.

Melody intervened, "Uh, hold on! Can we have breakfast first?"

"While we still have hands?" Bolin added feebly. The guards ignored the pony, shoving her aside and started dragging Bolin out of the cell by his collar. Melody quickly morphed into her anthro form.

"Wait! If he goes, I'll go."

"You will remain here, you traitor." Baatar Jr. said with a fierce look in his eyes. He would never forgive the pony for what she did to his fiance.

"Now hold on." Varrick quickly intervened, "In case something happens to Bolin, I'll need a back up helper."

Melody didn't want to help build a death machine, but this could be their one and only chance to find a way out of this situation. Besides, she couldn't leave Bolin and Varrick alone. She just couldn't. She was in Kuvira's inner circle longer than they've been, they would need her.

Baatar Jr. decided to end these protests. "Very well. You may help Varrick with the weapon. But be sure to remember, if you try anything, you'll wish you really were sent to the re-education camp."

Melody gulped nervously before nodding her head.

(~)

Back in Equestria, Leilani was looking at some letters she had received from Raiko. She and her daughters, as well as Princess Cadance and Shinning Armor were asked to come to Republic City in order to resolve the whole Kuvira situation once and for all. But as the queen rose from her throne, she felt an instant pain in her head, and suddenly began to cough roughly. She had been feeling a bit down recently, but being an alicorn no doubt a small bug would fade in a few short days.

One of the guards looked at her with concern, "Are you alright, your Majesty?"

"I'm fine. I must call my daughters, we are needed elsewhere."

"The Princesses are still in bed, my Queen."

"What? I thought they would be up by now."

The doors at the end of the hallway opened to reveal her daughters walking in to greet her. Their eyes were still tired and Luna let out a rough cough, similar to the one her mother had just had. They looked awful, this worried the alicorn mother.

"Girls, are you alright?"

"We're fine, mother." Luna assured, "Just a small bug. Is there anything you need?"

"Yes. Raiko has summoned us. It's urgent, we must leave at once. Uh," Leilani grunted as she attempted to approach her daughters.

"Mother!"

"I'm alright. We mustn't delay."

(~)

At one end of the vast valley, Kuvira's army stood in perfect alignment, in six separate rows of mecha tanks, with the troops out in front. Poles with the the Earth Empire banners billowed in the soft breeze.

Kuvira stood in front of her entire army, her back turned to them for the moment as the Princess Avatar and her companions approached from the opposite side. As always, Dazzle and Starblaze stood by Kuvira on her left and right, but they were not alone. Behind them were three massive steel cases, containing Su, Wei and Wing. Their heads were visible, but from the neck down their bodies were incarcerated;

"Release them now!" Opal called out angrily at Kuvira.

"If Su agrees to bow to me and turn over Zaofu, she and the rest of your family will not be harmed."

"Never! I'll never bow to you!" Susaid vehemently.

Starblaze rolled her eyes, "Why am I not surprised."

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes at the Great Uniter, "Kuvira, you better let them go right now or else!"

"You are in no position to make threats, Rainbow Dash." Kuvira said calmly.

"There must be some way for us to resolve this!" Korra said hopefully, "The Kuvira I remember wouldn't hurt anyone she cared about."

"I've already laid out my terms, and I think they're very reasonable." said Kuvira, the lower half of her green clothing billowing in the brisk winds. "After all, Su did try to take me out during our peaceful negotiations."

"You call bringing an army to threaten our city "peaceful"?" Wei exclaimed.

"Shut it, pretty boy!" Dazzle spatted.

"Where's Bolin?" Fluttershy asked demandingly, "I know he would never go along with this!"

"Bolin is with my fiancé, working on something very important." Kuvira said, "But, I assure you, he's on board with my plans. I guess you don't realize how much Bolin has grown up and now sees where his loyalties lay."

Rainbow Dash's nostrils flared in anger. "You're out of your mind if you think Bolin would ever side with you!"

"I'm growing impatient. Turn over Zaofu, now."

"I can't just let you take the city!" Korra said fearlessly, taking one step forward.

Kuvira's fists slowly began to clench, which they would have seen had she not kept them behind her back, keeping her diplomatic demeanor. Kuvira took in a deep breath before replying sternly. "Princess Korra, you are interfering with internal Earth Empire business, and letting your personal feelings get in the way of reason. As usual. Zaofu cannot continue to rule itself. They have been hoarding their riches and technology too long. I'm here to distribute those resources fairly throughout the nation. This is about equality."

"You don't care about equality!" Opal exclaimed furiously, "This is about control!" she turned to Korra and the ponies, "Just take her down! You know it's the right thing to do! You have to stop this!"

"The only way you're going to keep Kuvira from marching into Zaofu is if you physically stop her." said Starblaze, "Now what are you going to do?"

Korra looked at both Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash, hoping they had any other ideas, but they too agreed with Opal. They did not want violence, but it seemed there was really no other option here. Korra didn't want to come to this, but...

"It looks like you're not giving me a choice."

Kuvira averted her gaze, not unable to hide the amused smile from her face. "Fine." she said smoothly before addressing to her troops. "I want you all to know that I would never ask any of you to do something that I'm not willing to do myself. So, rather than risk your lives, I will fight the Avatar one-on-one." she looked at both her pony friends, who bowed before her.

"We will let you handle this, Vira." Dazzle said, as usual, in her admirable tone of voice, "We would never want to hoard your spotlight."

Kuvira turned to face Korra, "If you win, then you can do whatever you want with Zaofu. But after I beat you, I want you out of my business for good. I'm the one who brought peace to the Earth Empire, not you. You're not relevant here anymore."

Korra closed her eyes for a brief moment, tightened them and sighed in defeat before opening them again, glaring at Kuvira with a look of determination. "Fine. You wanna fight me? Then let's finish this, right here, right now."

Dazzle and Starblaze smirked in satisfaction. The princess was playing right into Kuvira's game. Su and her sons watched on with worry and Fluttershy tugged Korra by the arm, "Are you really ready to fight her?"

"Just stay back and let me handle this. It's been a while, but I got a lot of pent-up rage."

"Don't mess around!" Opal said, looking on at Kuvira's stoic expression. "Kuvira is too good! Just go into the Avatar State and get it over with!"

"No, I'm only going to use that as a last resort."

"Show her who's boss." Rainbow said and she and Korra clapped hands for good luck. Fluttershy gave the Avatar a side hug for reassurance as they, along with Opal and Jinora walked away.

Jinora placed a hand on Korra's arm, "Be careful."

Once the group left, Korra cracked her neck and positioned herself into a fighting stance, spreading her wings wide as Kuvira stepped forward.

"Use whatever you want: the four elements; the Avatar State, your wings, magic; anything you need. I know you're a little rusty." Kuvira smirked tauntingly as she took up her own battle stance.

"Enough talk!"

Korra began the fight by shooting jets of fire at Kuvira, who maneuvered each attempt. Korra then jumped, unleashing a fire arc which Kuvira also dodged, followed by a rock that was hurled at Kuvira's face, to which she swung her head back, the rock narrowly missing her nose.

Kuvira bended a slab of earth upwards to strike Korra, who spread out her wings. Now hovering, the star on her forehead started to glow, a beam of magic manifested into Korra's palms and she hurtled it like a ball at Kuvira. She summersaulted out of the way, the impact causing the dust of the ground to rise up to form a small cloud. Kuvira bended three metal clasps at Korra's wrists and ankles, and even one on her left wing. Korra yelled in shock at this once the metal tightened around her beautiful wing. Kuvira bended the metal on Korra, forcing her body to come crashing down to the ground.

Kuvira's soldiers cheated on, as did Dazzle and Starblaze. Zhu Li stood on the front line, clapping slowly with her usually stoic expression. She didn't appear as invested as the rest, which for her case was to be expected.

Kuvira straightened herself, a few stray hairs overlapping her forehead. She laughed humorously while jogging from side to side before resuming her fighting pose.

"Looks like the Avatar's a little off her game!"

Korra grunted as she got to her feet. She knew she was rusty but this was ridiculous. It's like she was intentionally trying to hold back, or not giving it her very all. Once she got up she heard Opal calling out to her from a safe distance away.

"Don't let her get you frustrated! She wants you to make a mistake!"

Korra waited for a second, her cerulean eyes shimmering with the rainbow colors, before launching a fissure at Kuvira, who then rolled out of its way and dodged Korra's incoming ice magic attacks. The Avatar spread her wings, launching herself into the air, and shoot magical sparkly blasts at Kuvira, which she dodged once again. While still in mid flight, Korra shoot water bullets from her hands, which knocked Kuvira down, flat on her back. The woman landed with a yell and a grunt as her two ponies sneered at the sight.

"Don't let her get away with that, Kuvira!" Starblaze shouted.

Kuvira stood up once more and eartbended chunks of earth at Korra, who maneuvered them all by flying over Kuvira's head, all while unleashing more magic blasts at the metalbender, as well as several air blasts, and block other attacks with a shield spell. After that hit, Korra's determination had risen. She wasn't going to hold back this time, she would make sire of it. Korra commanded the winds around to to rise Kuvira up into the air. The earthbender felt her body tighten and Korra tossed her to the side. Kuvira rolled on the ground, crying out in pain in the process. Her cries reached Korra's ears and her expression softened when she saw Kuvira hugging her stomach as she struggled to stand up. Korra gasped and ceased her attacks, looking on with concern.

"Kuvira!"

Seeing the chance, Kuvira unleashed a rock at Korra's wing, causing her to lose balance, and plummet down to the ground yet again. Korra grunted as she stood up, mentally nagging herself for being so foolish. No more miss nice princess. Standing up, Korra shot a couple more magic blasts, but Kuvira dodged them all before trapping Korra's foot in a fissure. A metal slap came flying off, wrapping around Korra's eyes, blinding her. Unable to see, Korra felt a rock strike her in the stomach and she fell on her back.

Tearing the metal off of her face, Korra rose up again into the sky before she came crashing down, landing on the ground with crushing force. From her shoot, sheer ice spread from the bottom of her foot, incarcerating the surface of the ground, extending towards Kuvira, causing her to slip and fall with a loud grunt. The ice was seriously cold and powerful, it could cut skin with just one slice. Kuvira felt something wet near her lip and wiped it off with her gloved hands, her eyes widening at the sight of blood.

Korra's eyes widened at what she had done and Kuvira noticed this look of concern and smiled. She knew Korra's weak spot.

(~)

Back at the lab, Varrick was hard at work with the spirit vine project, all the while Baatar Jr. kept a very close, watchful eye on the progress. Never once did his gaze leave the scientist. Bolin stood close behind Varrick, sadly watching the process. Melody stood beside him, wearing the exact same expression.

"Bolin, do the thing." Varrick ordered, outstretching his hand to the earthbender as if expecting something.

"What thing?" Bolin asked.

"The thing! I never had to tell Zhu Li what thing!"

"I'm not Zhu Li, okay? Pretend I don't know anything about anything that's happening here, also pretend I don't want to build a super weapon or get my hands blown off!"

Varrick stood up, briefly glared at Bolin in annoyance, and walked over to the table and grabbed a pair of pliers before getting back to work on the stasis capsule.

Baatar Jr. walked over to Varrick, leaning in closer to see the work for himself, squatting down to Varrick's level. "Walk me through what you're doing. I want to know every detail of your work."

Varrick slightly pushed Baatar Jr. away from the machine, and himself before tampering with the wires again. "You know, when I started working with the vines, the point was to find a clean, unlimited source of energy, not develop some spirity death ray."

Bolin poked his head in, "Clean energy! Sounds great! Who doesn't like that stuff? Let's do that instead!"

"I agree!" Melody said, also poking her head into the conversation.

Baatar Jr. glared in annoyance, "Quiet! You're here to help, not talk." With that, Bolin and Melody stepped away and Baatar J. reverted his attention back to Varrick while standing back up. "And you of all people, should realize that once a discovery is made, it is our responsibility as scientists to pursue it as far as we can. Wherever it leads."

"How would you know? You couldn't discover a wolfbat if it was building a nest in your butt." Varrick said sarcastically, making Bolin and Melody chuckle.

"You're pathetic." Baatar Jr. said, folding his arms and turning away, "Wolfbats don't build nests." he said arrogantly.

"Ooh. You got me there, Dr. Science." Varrick said, still using his sarcasm, and stepped away from the machine for a moment, "You'll never know how it feels to give birth to genius, only to have it kidnapped, and raised by fools!"

"Are you done with your rambling, or do the guards need to encourage you to continue your work?" at the mention of this, two guards started approaching Varrick. He rose his hands up in surrender.

"Okay, okay." Varrick said, raising his hands up in surrender before getting back to work. As he walked by Bolin and Melody, he gave them a sly wink, which Baatar Jr. did not catch. The two looked on in confusion as Varrick continued to explain the process.

"The last time we ran the current through the vine we couldn't control the power, so I'm trying something new to see if I can direct it."

Melody had a sinking feeling that Varrick was up to something. Either that, or he had something stuck in his eye. Or maybe….nah, probably one of the first two.

(~)

Korra stood there for a few seconds, unable to take her eyes away from the blood dripping from Kuvira's lower lip, until Rainbow Dash called out to her.

"Korra! Snap out of it!"

The princess shook her head in an attempt to get her mind back to the battle at hand and continued to fight her opponent. Kuvira dodged more blasts from Korra and sent several metal plates her way. Korra used her shield magic to block each incoming one. She sent a beam of magic at Kuvira, who summersaulted away from it and then stroked the Avatar with a rock which strikes Korra hard, knocking her down. The princess rolled on the ground, grunting in the process.

Korra staggered as she rose back up again and attempting to land a few more hits at Kuvira with her magic, fire and airbending, but Kuvira saw an opening and slapped a metal plate around Korra's wrist, pulling her upwards into the air, only this time, Korra's entire body suddenly glowed brightly and she disappeared in a patch of sparkles. Kuvira stared in surprise, seeing the metal plate land on the ground with a clang. She was then thrown to the ground by a powerful blast of wind from behind, where Korra had manifested herself. Korra bended the earth at Kuvira, who rolled away and shot more metal plates at Korra, who shielded herself with her magic before pushing the shield forward at Kuvira. She bended a rock upwards to protect herself with, breaking the magical shield as if it were glass, which evaporated into tiny sparkles which then faded into thin air.

Kuvira pushed the rock forward to Korra, who started to push back. The two opponents simultaneously pushed on the rock, trying to knock the other down. Korra strained as she and Kuvira simultaneously pushed the rock at one another. Korra took a glimpsed at Kuvira, and for a brief moment, sadness took over. She hatted needing to fight her like this. Throughout the entire fight, Korra had to brush off the memory of their friendship. But it still lingered.

Seeing her hesitation, Kuvira acted quickly and disintegrated the rock itself, the impact causing Korra to fall to her knees. Kuvira smiled smugly. "Come on, Avatar, get up! Show me what you've got!"

Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash, Opal and Jinora watched from afar with great concern. Opal started to rush forward into the battle. "We have to help her!"

As she laid on the ground, Korra rose her head up, calling out to Opal from across the field. "No! Stay back! I can handle this." she said, prompting Opal to stop in her tracks.

Kuvira got back in a fighting stance, smiling smugly, matching Dazzle and Starblaze's. From the looks of things, Korra was already growing tired.

"This is turning out better than I thought." Dazzle whispered to her sister, "Korra just can't will herself to finish Kuvira."

Starblaze folded her arms, smiling smugly. "The Princess of Friendship, defeated and humiliated by one of her old friends. Oh, the sweet, sweet irony."

(~)

A board Bolin played with a screwdriver while Baatar closely studied the weapon. Melody was leaning against the wall, equally as board as Bolin, while singing a song, but with zero enthusiasm.

Nobody knows the trouble I've seen.

Nobody knows my sorrow

Varrick interrupted her, "Melody, when I asked you to sing, I was hoping for something with a bit more bounce to it. Come on, I need inspiration here!"

Melody rolled her eyes and sang another song. "Fine."

It's a small world after all…

Varrick:

"No! No, anything but that!"

Sonata:

"Okay…You don't have to be afraid to put your dreams in action,

Varrick;

"Now that's what I'm talking about!"

Melody;

You're never gonna fade you'll be the mane attraction.

Varrick hummed along as he worked happily while she sang.

Not a fantasy

Just remember me

When it-- "Uh, I bet Twilight never had to do this for Korra."

At the mention of that name, Baatar Jr. lashed out at the pony, making her flinch away in fear, "What did you say?!"

"Uh, nothing! Nothing!"

"You know the rules; Never, ever mention the name of that wannabe princess!"

"But, Kuvira's not even here right now."

"But I am! And anything that upsets my fiance upsets me! Understand?!"

Melody rose her hands in surrender, and her pony ears pressed down against her head. "Yes sir! Totally, totally understood. No more mention of you-know-who. Not from me, promise."

With that, Baatar once again turned to Varrick, "So I see how the current interacts with the vine, and here is a kind of directional tube, but that is baffling here at the base. It looks like that would only redirect the energy back where it came from. And what's that piece of equipment you're fiddling with now on the power source?

Varrick gestured his hand to Bolin without even looking at him, "Hand me the ... screw-turn-thingy, would ya?"

Bolin groaned and reluctantly handed Varrick the screwdriver, "Ugh, I can't believe you're helping them, you know this isn't right."

"Funny story, Bolin. I first got the idea for harnessing spirit power when I watched that giant Unalaq-monster attack the city from my jail cell. That giant monster set me free!" Varrick briefly stopped working and turned his head to look at Bolin. "Trust me, kid, I know what I'm doing." he said, speaking in a slightly lower tone, on complete contrast to his loud eccentric one. He sounded almost…serious. As in, empathetically serious.

Both Bolin and Melody looked baffled as Varrick stood up, stretching his arms bait. "That ought to do it." he said. Silence filled the room and the machine remained unresponsive.

Seeing this, Varrick tapped on the machine, but still received no responce. "Huh. Okay, stand back." Varrick walked back a couple feet before kicking the machine with his foot. It was with this that it came to life, the glowing purple energy returned, illuminating the room with its supernatural aura. The same glow emitted from the capsules that contained the spirit vines.

Varrick rose his arms victoriously. "There we go!" he said. Just then, a ticking sound came from the machine, much to Baatar Jr. surprise and confusion.

"What's that ticking?"

"That's the timer." Varrick replied calmly.

"The timer for what?"

"For the bomb, of course!"

"What?! What bomb?" Bolin and Melody both exclaimed with worry.

"The bomb that's gonna explode in five minutes and destroy this entire train, all of the spirit vines, and everything else within a few hundred yards."

All of the men in the train instinctively covered their ears once Melody began screaming. Her terrified shriek was so loud it nearly blew Bolin's ear-drones. Once she stopped Varrick smiled smugly at a baffled Baatar Jr. "You know what, I'd get out of here if I were you. This is the first time I've built a timer and it might run a little fast. Bolin, Melody and I are ready to go down with the ship, or train, in this case, but you seem like you have a lot to live for."

Baatar Jr. stared down at Varrick with a look of pure rage. He could not believe this, this moron had managed to outsmart him. And right under his nose?!

"No no no no! I'm not ready to go down with the ship, or the train!" Bolin exclaimed in terror as he grabbed Varrick by the collar, shaking him frantically, all the while Varrick kept looking at Baatar Jr with his smug smile.

"You're bluffing." Baatar Jr. said, unwilling to accept that Varrick was clever enough to come up with something like this, or to actually kill himself just to destroy this project.

"Stick around five minutes and you'll find out who's bluffing." Varrick said with a cool demeanor, right before shouting into the sky, "You'll be sorry you left me, Zhu Li! When they write the history books, your name will be synonymous with betrayal! People will say, "Hey, what happened to that guy? Oh, didn't you hear? He 'Varricked' himself because some girl 'Zhu Li'd' him!"

"Enough! What makes you think we would let you blow yourself up? You're working for Kuvira! You don't get to quit." Baatar Jr. snapped his fingers, "Grab him." he said to one of the guards behind him.Another guard from the opposite side of the train also started approaching Varrick.

Varrick then pulled out a detonator from his pocket. "You try to pull me away from this thing and I'll hit this remote, and blow it immediately!"

Melody popped up from behind him, "Wait, why do you have a timer and a remote?"

"Well, first, I built the timer, but then I thought, you could drag me off the train, so then I built a remote, but then I thought, do I really need the timer, because now I got a remote in my-- Whatever! I'm covering all my bases! The point is, you're leaving, we're staying!"

"He's crazy." Melody said to Bolin, who wore a face of complete terror and shock.

"I know."

(~)

Korra shot a fire at Kuvira, and once again, she managed to dodged it and turned the ground under Korra's feet in an attempt to throw her off balance, but Korra managed to leap out of the way thanks to her wings. Korra rose a rock from the ground to strike Kuvira, who sent a metal plate at her ankle, summersaulting her in mid air before throwing her against the ground.

"You have to go into the Avatar State!" Su exclaimed from her contained prison from across the battlefield, "Do it!"

Korra didn't want to come to this, but it seemed there was no other choice.

Kuvira came charging at her, jumped into the air, ready to strike the final blow now that the Avatar was down. Korra closed her eyes and once they reopened they glowed as brightly as the sun reflecting off of a pearl. Her wings radiated with the same light as the Princess outstretched her hands towards Kuvira, unleashing a powerful tornado. Kuvira was blasted away, sliding across the ground, dust rising upwards, making her cough.

Korra charged at the metalbender, extending her hands to create another blast as she flew at rapid speed towards her opponent. The blast sent Kuvira flying into the air once again and she came tumbling down,her hair bun loosened, allowing her raven locks to fall over her face. Cuts and bruises adorned her face as she sneered at the radiant glowing winged humanoid before her, all the while Dazzle and Starblaze looked on with anger.

Korra rose up from the ground, her wings flapping powerfully, creating gusts of wind in her wake while levitating an enormous boulder over her head. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy looked on in horror at the display, not because they believed Korra would do it…but because they knew she wouldn't be able to.

Korra readied the attack, her focus dead set on ending this fight once and for all. From down bellow her, Kuvira pulled herself to her hands and knees, slowly raising her head. For a moment, everything stopped. The woman's eyes looked tired, frightened even underneath the shadow of the boulder above her that would surely crush her to bits if it landed. Her life was in Korra's hands and the princess's fierce expression softened as the memories returned. The times in which she laughed with Kuvira, when they shared their past, their hopes and dreams, their friendship. Her wings and eyes stopped glowing as she looked down upon Kuvira with sadness and regret. She just couldn't do it.

Seeing the chance, Kuvira hurled a metal slate at Korra, which left a small cut on her left arm. Korra cried out in pain and dropped the boulder as she fell to the ground. Kuvira had used the woman's compassion against her.

"I don't understand." Jinora said, sadly witnessing the events unfold, "We got the potion out, what's wrong with her?"

"She won't finish Kuvira." Rainbow stated, "She can't do it."

Korra grunted as she tried to stand up. She felt so weak. So helpless. She should be able to win this fight, but she couldn't. She was holding back. But Kuvira was far from down.

"I knew you were weak." Kuvira taunted before sending two metal plates from her shoulder pads and wrapped them around Korra's wrists, ankles and wings. She held Korra in mid-air, the princess looked down at Kuvira in regret. She didn't know what was worse, the fact that she couldn't protect Zaofu or that she couldn't help Kuvira. Either way, her heart felt heavy. Too heavy for her to continue on. Loosing one of her friends like this was more painful than all the cuts and bruises she received.

Kuvira smiled, before slamming Korra down into the ground. The ground beneath Korra cracked before rising up, encasing her from the shoulders down in a mound of earth. Korra hung her head, now unconscious due to the impact to her head, as Kuvira walked closer. The metalbender's hips swayed in a similar fashion as her pony friends, whom watched from afar with gleeful smiles while their pendents glowed alongside Kuvira's.

"Finish her, Vira!" Dazzle shouted encouragingly from across the field. Kuvira bended six metal plates off of her shoulder, giving them all a razor sharp edge. The sun bounced off of them, giving them a threatening shine.

Rainbow Dash clenched her fists, "Alright, that's it!" without hesitation, she rushed on forward into the battle field, sending a blast of fire at Kuvira, which was blocked by Dazzle, who stepped in to protect her.

Fluttershy, Opal and Jinora together unleashed a powerful wind blast, throwing Kuvira and Dazzle into the air and landing hard on their backs in front of the troops and Starblaze. She helped her sister, while the troops assisted Kuvira.

"You broke our agreement!" Kuvira exclaimed in anger before giving the command. "Attack!"

The army charged at the heroes. The three airbenders united to create a powerful tornado, which sent a large number of troops away, though several others were able to cement themselves onto the ground long enough. Kuvira shielded herself, trying to keep her balance, but the winds proved to be too powerful. The dust rose upwards, making it hard for them to see.

While Rainbow Dash tried to wake up the unconscious Korra, Jinora cried out to Opal over the rapid winds, "Keep them back, I'm calling for help!" she stood perfectly still, closed her eyes and placed her knuckles together.

(~)

Back in the city, Huan had taken the time to give Ikki and Meelo some art lessons. Huan stroked his chin as he observed Ikki's painting. While it wasn't anything groundbreaking, it most certainly was vibrant with a creative use of color. Ikki had done a self made portrait of herself happily flying in the sky, with a rainbow and various, colorful spirit animals around her. The creativity and sense of freedom behind it was definitely with Huan's artistic attention.

"Stunning work, Ikki. It hurts my eyes with its ... raw, emotional power!" Ikki smiled at the compliment and Huan walked over to Meelo to see his work. He looked on in disgust at the painting; a self portrait, just like Ikki, but depicting Meelo in a very serious demeanor, wearing a large fancy cloak in front of a dull colored background.

"Ugh, pedestrian. I already know what you look like on the outside, I want you to show me, the inner Meelo!"

It was then when Jinora's astral projection appeared before them, looking visibly distressed. "Help! You have to get Korra and the rest of us out of here now! Hurry!"

Meelo kicked down his portrait, not caring in the slightest that the wet paint had ruined it. he pounded his fist into the air, shouting excitedly. "Finally! Let's get it on!"

(~)

One by one, Baatar Jr. and his guards evacuated Varrick's lab and boarded onto the other half of the train, along with everybody else. "That's everyone, our half of the train is clear." Bolin said.

"That's good, we're almost out of time." Varrick said, holding the remote in his hand.

"You're insane." Baatar Jr. said, glaring at the mad man.

"You knew that when you hired me! Bolin, do the thing!" Varrick ordered. Bolin cocked his head in confusion, not knowing what Varrick meant. "Unhook the cars, oh, come on, that was an easy one!"

Bolin obeyed and pulled on a lever. The door on the other half of the train where Baatar Jr. and everybody else were, had closed shut before being pulled away. The train split in half, leaving Bolin, Varrick and Melody with just the machine and the bomb.

Once they were gone, Bolin was finally able to relax, "Man, that was great! I gotta admit, you had me going there for a while, I really thought you were gonna blow us up! Now, how do we turn this thing off?"

"Ooh, we can't turn it off. We're gonna blow up." Varrick said with a disturbingly calmed face. Bolin's relaxed expression shifted to a horrified one. "But, we had a pretty good run, right?"

Bolin frantically grabbed Varrick by the collar, shaking the man, "What are you talking about, "a good run"? I'm still running! I like running! I can't die now! I still have to make things right with Asami!" he quickly ran over to the machine, desperately trying to find something that could shut the bomb off. Too bad he had no idea how any of this stuff actually worked.

While Bolin was still frantically trying to shut off the bomb, Melody looked around the car, spotting a hatch on the floor. "Bolin, look!"

The earthbender turned his head to where the pony was pointing at and he ran over to open the hatch. He stuck his head out, seeing that the train was heading down the tracks. He nodded his head to Melody, indicating this was their only way out.

Meanwhile, Varrick was bidding a found farewell to his life, speaking in a poetic manner. "I'll see you on the other side, Zhu Li."

Bolin glared at the man and, unexpectedly, slapped him across the face before grabbing him by the collar again. "I want you to know, I hate you." He grabbed Varrick, while Melody (now in her pony form) leaped into Varrick's arms. He held her tightly and screamed the moment Bolin jumped down the hatch, taking them both with him, followed by the sound of moving rocks.

From the other side of the train, Baatar Jr. watched through his spyglass until the departing train carts exploded in an intense purple blast. The light was so intense he had to look away. A large, luminescent cloud rose up into the air before disappearing entirely. Once the light diminished, Baatar Jr. could only stare in bewilderment. He showed no concern, or regret over their deaths, he was just…surprised.

"I can't believe he actually blew himself up. That man was crazier than a sewer pipe elephant-rat."with that said, he turned to the rest of his troops, completely moving past the fact that two men and a pony literally perished right before his very eyes. "Let's get back to Zaofu."

The explosion resulted in a large, deep, black crater with gray smoke emitting from the remains of the train. A hole was formed on the side of a stone wall, and Bolin, Melody and Varrick emerged. Bolin used his earthbending to create a tunnel underneath the train tracks, protecting them from the blast. The three coughed, their clothes entirely covered in dirt and torn. Their faces and hair were filthy but at least they were alive. Melody placed her hands on her knees, catching her breath while Varrick rolled on his back on the pile of dirt.

"Melody, you okay?" Bolin asked.

"Yeah. I'm fine."

Varrick was coughing the dirt from his lungs, but his coughing then morphed into fits of laughter, followed by a victorious roar as he rose his fists into the air, his back still to the ground.

"Yes! You did it, Bolin, you did the thing!" Varrick got up an kissed Bolin on the forehead, all while the earthbender continued to look at him with a glare of death.

"I can't believe Zhu Li worked for you as long as she did."

Melody looked on as the train left and disappeared from view. This was it. She had made her choice. Her sisters were gone. Her only family had turned their backs on her. But strangely enough….she had no regrets.

(~)

The tornado had increased in size, blowing away even a mecha tank away. But Kuvira's forces were resilient and refused to give in so easily. Rainbow Dash tapped on Korra's face, trying to get her to come too. "Korra! Korra, wake up." since nothing else worked, she had to resort to only one thing…slapping her across the face.

Korra jolted awake due to the powerful slap, "Ow! Hey!" seeing she was trapped, Korra punched her way out of her earth prison before falling to the ground in exhausting. Rainbow kneeled beside her and helped her to stand back up.

A shadow hovered over them, realizing it was Pepper, with Meelo at the reins. "Dive, Pepper, dive! Here comes a hurricane!" Pepper dove into the literal eye of the tornado, which had begun to due down now that Fluttershy, Opal and Jinora ceased their airbending and helped Korra onto the bison's saddle. Meelo blasted at an incoming mecha tank with multiple blasts of wind from his hands.

"You can't handle all this Meelo!"

"We've got her, go!" At Fluttershy's command, Pepper took off into the sky, narrowly missing the metal cables being launched at them by the mecha suits.

Opal looked down, ready to jump out to return to her family, which were still incarcerated down bellow. "Wait! We have to save them!" Opal exclaimed, but was stopped by Ikki and Jinora, both sisters grabbing her by the arms and pulling her back regardless of her struggle.

"Opal, get out of here, we'll be fine! Just go!" her mother cried out as she helplessly watched her daughter fly away from sight yet again.

Opal's heart shattered. She couldn't save her family but she swore she would return. Tears rolled down her cheeks, making her vision blurry as the bison took off and she called out to her mother, "I'll be back for you! I love you!"

Kuvira clenched her right rib while her pony friends helped her stand up. They watched the bison fly away into the distance. A wide, malicious looking smile formed across her lips as she turned to the rest of her army. The dust around them parted and the Great Uniter thrusted her arm into the air, waving a clenched fist.

"Zaofu is ours!"

As the army cheered, Kuvira could feel her pride swell up. She was so close she could taste it. Her emotions were so powerful and passionate.

To Dazzle and Starblaze, it was delicious. The more the crowd cheered, their pride growing just as much, the green mist grew around their feet, being absorbed into Kuvira's pendent as well as that of the ponies. While this went unseen by everyone else, one woman in particular did take notice of it

Zhu Li's brows furrowed suspiciously.

Korra felt so ashamed. She couldn't take down Kuvira. But she knew there was no one else to blame but herself.

(~)

It didn't take long for banners of the Earth Empire to be hung on the buildings of Zaofu. Kuvira, Baatar Jr., Zhu Li, Dazzle and Starblaze stood before the people standing on top of some stairs. At Kuvira's feet were Suyin and her two songs, still trapped inside the metal containers, hanging their heads in shame and regret while Kuvira addressed the crowd.

"Bring the citizens of Zaofu to kneel before the Great Uniter! All who pledge their loyalty to me will keep their freedom and will be dealt with fairly as full citizens of the Earth Empire. The rest will be imprisoned as traitors, like Su Beifong and her sons. Now bow!"

The people stared at the woman in terror. Their eyes carried no adoration, nor respect for the woman. Seeing their hesitation, Dazzle and Starblaze opened their mouths to harmonize. As they did, green mist emitted from their pendents, as did Kuvira's. The mist surrounded the people, many of their eyes began to glow green and found themselves unable to resist the urge to obey their new leader. Seeing how many were bowing as well, those who looked on in fear followed their example, not because they wanted to, but because they were afraid. But once everyone kneeled down, Baatar and Huan were revealed to be the only two who rebelled against such an act.

Bataar Jr. clenched his jaw, growling in anger as he approached them. He yelled right in his father's face. "Bow to her! Do it! She is your rightful leader!"

His father, who looked so much like him, dared to look him in the eye. His face filled with great sadness. "I am so disappointed in you, Junior." even saying the words hurt his heart.

Even if Baatar Jr. refused to admit it, those words impaled him more than he could ever know. "Take them away!" at his command, two guards arrested both Baatar and Huan.

"Get your hands off me! You're crushing my individuality!" Huan protested as he and his father were forced away. Baatar Jr. stood before the crowd, fear evident in their eyes but he was far too drunk in the victory to even care.

"All hail the Great Uniter!"

At his command, the crowd cheered for their new leader. Suyin hung her head, tears rolling down from her eyes and down her cheek. Strands of gray hair sticking to her face. She had failed her city. She had failed her daughter. She had failed her family.

(~)

Kuvira wondered around the garden, decorated with pedestals and meteorites. She took one small metal stone and began contorting it into various shapes with one hand. One shape, by accident, took on the form of a lotus flower. Kuvira froze while gazing at the flower, hovering over her palm. The last time she saw something like this was right here, in this garden.

"You did it!" Dazzle praised, prompting Kuvira to change the meteorite from the flower into something else. "We're so proud of you. You showed that no good disgrace of a Princess who she was messing with. It was beautiful."

Kuvira smiled, "Thanks to you girls. Normally, I would say you broke the rules by intervening in the battle."

"What did you expect us to do? Let that tramp's friends overthrow you? As if! You are The Great Uniter, and nobody should stand in your way. Maybe we shouldn't have intervened, but we just couldn't let all of your progress go to waste."

This was enough for Kuvira to let it slide, "For your loyalty, I'll brush it off."

They received more company when her fiance and Zhu Li approached them. "Kuvira, there's something you should know." her fiance began.

"What is it?"

"Varrick blew up our progress on the weapon, he, Bolin and Melody detached the train car and it exploded."

Dazzle's eyes widened, "What?!"

"Nobody seems to have survived."

"You sure about that?" Kuvira asked.

"Positive."

"That's not true." said Starblaze, "Somehow those maniacs did survive."

"How do you know?" Baatar asked.

"We can sense Melody's still out there. They must have jumped off before the explosion happened. Though, I highly doubt they will be much trouble for us now." strangely enough, the idea that their sister was still alive felt, surprisingly comforting.

Kuvira closed her eyes for a second before turning to her fiance, "They won't survive out in the wild. Only now we don't have Varrick to work on the weapon."

"I think I can replicate his work with the spirit vines and get us back on track." Baatar Jr. said, "I'll just need an assistant."

Kuvira turned to Zhu Li and smiled, "How would you like to help Baatar build the most powerful weapon the world has ever seen?"

"It would be my honor, Great Uniter." Zhu Li said with a bow before walking away. But as she did, Dazzle and Starblaze knew there was something off about this girl. But then again, it wasn't anything they couldn't fix. Kuvira turned to her fiance.

"Begin dismantling the domes."

(~)

Author's Note

Next episode is when Korra is reunited with her friends and family once again. YAY!

The Reunion

*(~)*

Hebrew 10:25 ~

And let us not neglect our meeting together, as some people do, but encourage one another, especially now that the day of his return is drawing near.

*(~)*

The Reunion

Twilight flew down and landed on Air Temple Island's courtyard, where she spotted Naga sleeping outside, soaking up the sun. Beside her, the little dragon Spike also slept. Pabu rode on her shoulder. The fire ferret leaped off and pounced at Naga's unmoving tail. He played with it, not once disturbing the large creature. This wasn't the first time Pabu had played with her tail while she slumbered, and given how tiny his teeth were it really didn't bother her. In fact, she didn't even notice and slumbered as if nothing was happening.

The tips of the tail tickled a slumbering Spike's nose. His nostrils twitched and he began to sneeze. "Ah…ah…ACHOO!" The dragon blasted a powerful green fire from his mouth which woke him up, making Twilight giggle.

"Twilight! That's not funny!"

"Ha, ha, ha! It kind of is, Spike." suddenly, Twilight's felt a familiar tingly feeling and her Element of Harmony manifested on her chest, blinking rapidly. Naga finally awoke upon hearing the shimmering sound coming from the star shaped jewel, rising her head in curiosity.

Twilight's eyes shimmered. She knew this feeling. "Could it be?"

A loud groan was heard from above and the alicorn, dragon and furry creatures looked up to see Pepper descending towards the ground. From the saddle, they saw a woman with long light brown and blue colored wings, her long dark brown colored hair with several blue streaks billowed in the wind behind her, appearing like restless ocean waves. She leaned forward on the saddle, waving her arm at the group down bellow.

"Twilight! Naga!"

Twilight, at first, could barely get her legs to move, until the reality of who the voice belonged to sunk in. "Korra?…" a smile appeared on her face and she and Spike ran ahead after Naga, wagging her tail happily with Pabu still bitting onto it. The polar bear dog sprung up from her resting spot and dashed ahead. Twilight called out once again, with Spike in tow.

"Korra!"

Not wanting to waste another moment, Korra spread her wings open and flew downward before the bison did and ran towards the alicorn princess who speeded faster to greet her.

"Korra!"

"Twilight!"

At long last, Twilight could feel her sister's warm embrace around her body. Her tight loving hugs that made her feel safe and secure. Tears of joy rolled down Korra's eyes as she held her fellow Princess close. She didn't want to let go. She felt like she had not seen her in three years, four if she counted her first year in Republic City. Her mind was foggy, lost in a false reality, but reality was right here now. She could touch it and feel it.

This was real.

"I missed you so much!" Korra said, her voice cracking a bit due to the tears.

"I missed you too!" Twilight wiped away a tear once the ended the hug, but their hands were still clapped together. No force on earth could separate them. "Where have you been? Everyone's been worried sick, we couldn't locate you anywhere."

"I'll explain everything, I promise." but that would have to wait, seeing how Naga had jumped in between the two, lifting Korra off the ground with her snout. Twilight only giggled upon seeing Naga excitedly greet her mistress. He licked Korra's face and jumped around her like a like a happy little puppy. Korra embraced her beloved animal companion, hugging her head. "I missed you so much, girl!"

Rainbow and Fluttershy approached as well and the four girls embraced in another hug, until a little voice was heard from down bellow. "Hey! Remember me?"

"Spike!" Korra kneeled down and held the dragon in her arms, "Little buddy, how could I ever forget you?" Korra examined her scaly little friend, "Wow, did you grew a few inches while I was gone?"

"You could say that." Spike said proudly while showing off his 'biceps'.

"Mom! Dad!" Meelo yelled as he and his sisters ran towards the temple, "We're back! And we got Korra!"

Bumi walked out, upon hearing the commotion, and smiled broadly once he saw the Avatar. Bum-Ju floated alongside him, chirping happily. "Well, aren't you a sight for sore eyes!" Bumi wrapped his arms around Korra's waist, lifting her off the ground. After those years with the airbenders, Bumi had once again lost his belly fat.

"Bum-Ju and I sure missed you." he said as he released the human alicorn.

"It's so great to see you again, Bumi. And you too, Bum-Ju." Korra tickled the little spirit's chin, making him whistle happily, his insect-like ear wings flapping as a result.

Tenzin, Pema and P'Li walked out of the temple to greet the children. Pema hugged Meelo while Ikki hugged her father, and Jinora greeted P'Li with a hug.

"Well done kids!" Tenzin said. "I'm proud of you all for finding Korra."

"Proud enough to get me my tats?" Meelo asked, pointing a thumb at himself while raising a brow up and down in an attempt to persuade his father.

Tenzin only narrowed his eyes and gave replied with a flat, "No." as he approached Korra. Meelo pouted in disappointment, while Pema stifling a laugh.

Upon seeing Tenzin, Korra spread her arms open and hugged her mentor, resting her head against his chest. "Welcome home." he said in a loving, fatherly manner.

"I missed you, Tenzin."

They heard a cartoonish sounding zip from across the courtyard. Pinkie Pie screeched to a halt. "Where is she? I heard someone say--- her blue eyes widened at the sight of the Avatar and a wide smile appeared on her face. A smile no one other than Pinkie Pie could give, "Korra!"

"Pinkie Pie!"

The hyperactive Pony didn't even give Korra a chance to walk up to her. With her airbending, Pinkie rushed towards her at top speed, embracing her friend in the warmest and most loving hug she could give, nearly tumbling Korra over.

"You're back!"

Korra returned the hug and her heart only filled with more joy at the sight of Rarity and Applejack. Korra felt more tears forming once Pinkie released the hug and Korra ran at the exact same moment the two remaining ponies did. Before long, the fashionista and country girl had their arms around Korra, who sobbed happily. This was really happening. This was real. She honestly could not find any better way to express her feelings right now. She had no words, but her tears spoke for her.

"Rarity! Applejack! It's so great to see you!"

"It's great to see you to, Korra-kins!" Rarity wiped off the tears from her eyes with the back of her gloved hand, "You've only been gone for six months but for some strange reason it felt longer."

"To me it was." Korra said, "Three years, to be exact."

Applejack arched an eyebrow, "Three years? How is that even possible?"

"I'll explain everything latter, right now I'm just so relieved to be home." and so, the rest of the Mane Six embraced their beloved sister in another group hug. P'Li smiled at the scene. Once the hug ended Korra spotted the combustion bender and happily welcomed her in a hug as well.

"It's good to see you again, Korra."

"You too, P'Li."

"Now, I hate to get right down to business, but I want to hear what happened in Zaofu." Tenzin said. The softness of his tone has shifted into seriousness mixed with genuine concern.

Korra hung her head, a look of regret and shame flashed in her eyes, her wings dropping slightly, mirroring her emotions. The ponies all had their ears lowered down, further emphasizing the drastic change in atmosphere. The aura of happiness that came with their reunion had shifted faster than any of them could keep up with.

"Way to ruin the moment." Bumi said bitterly with visible annoyance at his younger brother. As much as he knew of the dangers at hand, the girls had just gotten back together again. Bumi had watched the poor ponies wander around with constant worry over their best friend. Just when it seemed all would be well again, as always, the fight was not over.

"Kuvira's whole army was there." Opal said seriously, "She captured Mom, Dad, and my brothers."

"I thought I was strong enough to stop her." Korra said regretfully. "I feel like such a failure."

Twilight rested her hand on her friend's shoulder while Rarity took hold of Korra's right hand. "No one expected you to handle Kuvira on your own." Twilight said, "It's up to all of us to find a way to deal with her."

"We're just glad to have you back." Rarity said before resting her head on Korra's shoulder like a younger sister looking to her eldest one for safety and reassurance. Then, she fully noticed her cloths…and her scent. Rarity's nose twitched and rose her head up, cringing. "Um, darling. Two questions; Why are you dressed like an Earth Kingdom hobo and smell like you've been living the jungle?"

Korra blushed from embarrassment, "Long story, I'll tell you all about it…right after I take a shower. Pronto!"

"Where's Bolin?" Bumi asked, "He's not still on Kuvira's side, is he?"

Opal looked down in disappointment. "I can't believe he would stay with her after what she did to my family. But we don't know where he is."

"I hope he's okay." said Spike worriedly.

"I'm sure he is." said Rainbow Dash, "The guy grew up on the streets with Mako. Pretty sure he can handle anything that maniac throws at him."

(~)

The poor Bolin panted as he went on. His legs were on fire and his back felt as if it would finally snap after of carrying Varrick. At first, it was to help him out after he was too tired to move, but that was eight hours ago.

Bolin's hair was a mess, styled upwards and spread all over like spikes, his cloths were coded in mud and partly torn around the pants and sleeves. Varrick was in equal shape, only he was sporting a five-o'clock shadow. Melody's braid was messy with pieces of hair sticking out everywhere, she had bangs under her eyes due to lack of sleep and her cloths were in just as bad shape as her male companions.

"How about you use your own legs for a while?" Bolin said in between breaths. For a skinny guy, Varrick sure was heavy.

"You know, once when my satomobile broke down Zhu Li carried me twenty miles in one day. And that was after she sprained her ankle."

Bolin finally straightened his back and purposely dropped the non-bender off of his back. "Well, Zhu Li's not here, okay?" Bolin exclaimed, seeing Varrick now laying on the his back.

The southern water tribe man sighed in defeat and waved his hand at Bolin, as if shooing him away. "That's fine, leave me here, let the worms gobble me up. I deserve it." he spread open his arms, as if already expecting the cold hands of death to come and take him right then and now.

Melody shared Bolin's annoyance and spoke in a demanding tone at the man laying on the ground. "No way mister! You're not getting off that easily! You're responsible for that weapon Kuvira is trying to make. Which, may I remind you, could hurt a lot of people!"

Varrick clenched his head and began to turn from side to side on the ground before sitting up in despair, "No, don't remind me! I know, I'm a horrible, horrible person!" he blinked once realization strike him. "Wait a second. Aren't you the one who used your freaky musical voodoo to turn us into your half-mindless slaves? Seems to be, I'm not the real bad guy here."

Melody wanted to get angry at him, but she knew he was right. She was to blame as well. "You're right. This is my fault."

Realizing they were never going to go anywhere like this, Bolin decided it was high time for him to man up and take charge. He addressed to the two in a calm voice to try and lift up their spirits."Okay, look. Kuvira, Dazzle and Starblaze fooled us all into doing their dirty work and I'm not happy about it either. But, you know how we're gonna make it up to the world?"

"How?" Melody asked.

"By getting back to Republic City and warning everyone what she's up to!" he turned to Varrick, who looked up at him, and extended his hand. "So, I want you to take my hand and march with me out of this forest!" Bolin said in a positive and encouraging voice as he pointed his finger forwards.

Melody was pretty moved by Bolin's courage and determination. Varrick smiled and took Bolin's hand and stood back up with his help. "You really have a way with words, kid. No wonder I made you a mover star." he said as he patted Bolin's cheeks, "All right, I'll take the driver's seat for a while, hop on." Varrick generously bended, offering to carry Bolin. He figured it was the least he could do for not abandoning him in the woods, and for his words of encouragement.

"Oh, great, my feet could use a break." Bolin sighed in relied before jumping onto Varrick back. He nearly collapsed due to the weight, but managed to sustain himself. He strained but managed to lift Bolin off the ground, his legs bended and trembling, looking as if they would break at any moment.

Watching the thiner man trying to carry a more athletically built young man on his back made Melody cringe. That did not look pleasant for the back. Varrick grunted, "Oh, boy, Melody you want a ride?"

"Um. I think I'll just keep walking."

"Suit yourself. Here we go!" Varrick took one, very, slow step…almost as slow as a turtle. Once his foot touched the ground again, the three screamed as they were spontaneously caught up in a net that had been hiding underneath the levees this whole time.

"Are you kidding me?!" Bolin exclaimed in annoyance, as he and his friends now dangled from the tree branch.

(~)

Asami was nearly done with her paper work, when she spotted the picture of her and Bolin on her desk. She picked it up and sighed sadly. She really did miss him. She was interrupted by her thoughts when the phone rang.

"Hello? What? Who? Pinkie Pie, slow down you know I can't understand you when…she's what?!"

(~)

"Flash, I'm home!"

Mako walked in on his pony brother, literally, banging his head against the wall while resting his hands against it, repeatedly saying, "Ow…ow…ow…ow.."

"Tough day with the prince?"

"You have no idea." said the pony and continued to bang his head, "Ow…ow…ow…ow…"

The phone rang and Mako quickly answered it. "Hello? Wait what? Who's got--Pinkie Pie, what did we say about talking like a roadrunner while on the phone?….What?" as the pony spoke Mako felt his heart race, "Okay, okay, um, meet me at Kuans Cuisine in an hour. No wait, make that one hour and thirty minutes!" he quickly hung up the phone as a wide smile appeared on his face. Flash stopped banging his head, seeing the future prince now frantically pacing back and forth.

"What happened?"

"Okay, okay stay calm." Mako said to himself as he paced around the apartment, "I gotta reserve a table, big enough for three people and six ponies. Should I get flowers? What am I saying, of course I need to get flowers!"

"Mako! What's going on?!"

"Korra's back!"

"What?"

"Korra's back! She's back!"

Flash gasped in awe and joy, "She's back!"

(~)

After a good shower, Korra was changing into some new cloths while behind a long curtain in her room inside her palace. Rarity had arranged a lovely version of her water tribe outfit, decorated with patterns on the shirt and slim pants with new longer bellow the knee boots.

"So, you've been living in a swamp for several days with Lin's mother?" Rarity asked as she handed Korra the shirt for her to put on.

"Pretty much."

"What was she like?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"A grumpier, more bitter version of Lin."

The mares all looked at one another in confusion. "Is that even possible?" Twilight asked.

Korra smiled as she popped her head from behind the curtain, "You'd be surprised."

"But what was it like living in that filthy, muddy place?" Rarity asked, all while crinkling her nose at the thought.

"Well, there were a lot of things to explore, but I really did miss taking a hot shower. I had to bathe in a lake, and I won't even tell you what we had to use for a toilet."

Rarity shuddered at the thought, "You poor thing. Though, it is a shame you had to return in a time of crisis. There's so much catching up to do!"

"For starters," said Applejack, "A certain firebender couldn't stop worryin' about you."

Korra sighed, looking at the ring on her finger. The memory of it had finally returned, but all the other ones that had clouded her mind to the point of depression was still jarring. "I still can't believe I had forgotten. About…all of this."

"What I still can't believe is that Kuvira would do something like this." Twilight said in a disapproving voice.

"Hello! It's Kuvira. The woman's a total nutcase!" Rainbow stated bluntly, then tapped her chin in thought, "Although, it's still pretty weird that she knew how to make a potion to begin with."

Korra walked out of the curtain, now fully dressed. It felt so good to be in her old cloths again. "Well, she may have won this round, but the next time we meet she won't be so lucky."

"Now there's the Korra we know and love!"

A knock on the door was heard, "Is she done?"

"You can come on in, Spike. It's safe." Korra called out.

The polite little dragon entered the room, his claw covering his eyes as to not see anything. Once he was certain things were okay, he removed his claw. "We should get going, the others are already at the restaurant."

Pinkie Pie clapped her hands happily, "Yay! The old team back together again!"

Korra smiled excitedly. She was going to see the rest her friends again. And her true love.

(~)

Asami and Sunset Shimmer arrived at the restaurant on time, reading magazines while sitting on comfy sofas in the waiting room. Sunset's ears perked upwards when she saw more figures approaching. She smiled and Asami noticed the presence as well.

"I hope you haven't been waiting long." said the brown-haired princess with wings.

"Only six months." Asami got up from where she sat and happily embraced her friend, who she considered like a sister. "It's so good to see you again."

"You too." she smiled towards the red and yellow haired pony girl behind the heiress. "And you, Sunset Shimmer." After so long, the two old friends hugged. Sunset was so thrilled to see her friend again. She really owed a lot to Korra. "By the way, thanks for coming up with that locater spell to find me."

Sunset blushed at the compliment, fiddling with her hair, "It was nothing. I'm just happy it worked."

"Yeah, it did." Rainbow said, her face then shifted to awkwardness, "Uuuunless you count the time we lost the map but, we still found her."

Asami noticed the half-cut half-long look Korra now sported. "I'm loving the new hair-style."

Korra tugged on the locks of hair framing the sides of her face, smiling confidently from the compliment, and addressed to Asami's outfit, "Thanks. And you, you're looking snazzy as always. What else is new?"

Asami chuckled at the light hearted joke, "Come on. Mako got us a table at the restaurant. He's been running all over the place getting everything perfect."

Korra chuckled, "Yep. That's my man all right."

(~)

Since Mako had ties to royalty, money was no object. He managed to get them the family table, fit for all of them, especially if the ponies chose to remain in pony form, which really wasn't an issue. One waiters placed a small simple vase with a white rose in the center and turned to the firebender.

"Is this to your liking, Prince Mako."

"It's perfect. Thank you." the waiter bowed and went back to work. "Okay, everything seems to be in order." He grabbed a spoon and checked his hair and teeth for anything. Once he was satisfied he inspected his cloths. "How do I look? Okay? Fine? Too much? Should I have worn my other jacket?"

Flash face palmed himself, "Mako, she's your fiance, she's gonna lie and say you look nice." Mako narrowed his eyes, feeling offended. Flash chuckled nervously and gave him a thumbs up, "Hey, rocking the hair!"

"Expecting anyone?"

Mako's head jerked up at the sound of an all too familiar voice. He turned around and his breath was caught in his throat. She had been gone for six months, and yet it felt like he had only seen her yesterday. She was still as beautiful as ever. Her smile so filled with joy as her sparkling eyes looked directly into his own. For a moment, time stood still for them. Mako's heart leaped inside his chest, that same fervid flame that she had ignited long ago was burning once again. Without taking their eyes off of each other, they extended their hands and their fingers intertwined.

"I missed you." Mako said, gazing into the eyes of his fiance.

"I missed you, too." Korra's hands reached his neck, while his arms rapped around her waist, and the two shared a loving, passionate kiss. They took their time to really cherish this moment. A moment they had been so wrongly deprived of. Slowly, their lips parted but they remained in that same position. After months of wandering the earth kingdom, and the idea that she and Mako had remained broken up for the past three years, being here with him was like a dream. She feared she would wake up soon and she would be back in the streets, or worse…back in that wheelchair.

But no. This was not a dream. This was reality. A perfect, blissful reality….unfortunately, not everything in reality was that great.

A certain annoying prince unexpectedly popped up in between them, sadly forcing the two to part. Mako glared at Wu, nearly ready to burn his hair off. Korra, on the other hand, was rather surprised to see this random stranger just appear out of nowhere like that. Wu smiled at the Avatar, already smitten by her beauty. Mako sure had great taste in princesses.

"Hello there, Prince Wu, rightful heir to the throne and Mako's pal." he said as he poked Mako in the chest with his elbow, angering him even further. "I bet he's told you a lot about me."

Korra narrowed her eyes, "Nope. Not a thing."

"Then we have so much to talk about." Wu said in a flirtatious manner as he placed his arm around a surprised Korra's shoulder, gently pushing her to sit on the booth. He sat close to her, much to her discomfort.

"You are going to love the food here, I know the chef personally." Wu took his drink into his hand, gesturing to one of the waiters. "Let's start with a round of your spicy octopus fritters, and keep the cucumber-aloe water coming! Gotta keep this princely skin hydrated." he took a sip of his drink and the waiter walked away to fetch what the prince had requested.

Korra was not expecting her reunion with her friends to be interrupted by some arrogant, skinny little rich boy. Twilight Sparkle, Sunset Shimmer, and Asami, all took Flash Sentry by the arm, dragging him away a few feet before releasing him. He rubbed his now soar arm.

"What is he doing here?" Sunset asked the pegasus with a glare.

"This was suppose to be friends and family only." Asami said equally angry.

"Last time I checked, he was neither!" Twilight exclaimed in a hushed tone.

"I'm sorry. I couldn't ditch him. But he promised to be on his best behavior." and just as the words left Flash's mouth….

"Hey, pop into the Avatar State for me. I want to see your eyes and wings glow." Wu said, leaning in closer to Korra, much to her annoyance.

"What? No!" Korra snapped back, making Wu sit back in his spot, looking visibly disappointment.

Twilight arched an eyebrow at her boyfriend, "Have you met him?" she said with bitter sarcasm.

Sunset decided to try and ease the tension, "Okay, let's try and make the most out of this. For Korra."

The others decided to agree and took their places around Korra. Spike sat on Mako's lap while the ponies all changed into their pony forms, taking their own seats around the large rounded table. Pinkie Pie sat on Korra's lap, allowing the Avatar to scratch behind her ears. Korra missed having these ponies around her, combing their manes, scratching their ears. Rainbow Dash and Flash sat around, close to their friends. The ponies were all so happy to be with Korra again. It was just like old times. Sunset Shimmer was in her true unicorn form again.

"So, now that you're back," she began, "maybe now you could tell us exactly what happened to you?"

Korra knew this was inevitable. She wondered if they would believe her or not. Then again, the woman was sitting with supernatural creatures and had wings coming out of her back. Her story would probably be the least disturbing thing right now. She took in a deep breath before finally telling them what happened.

"Well, the last thing I remember was fainting and being sent to the South Pole. While I was there, I had this nightmare. I can't remember much of it, but after that everything went…crazy."

"Crazy how?" Mako asked with concern. This sounded serious.

"When I woke up, my mind was completely altered."

"What do you mean?" Asami asked.

"I still had my memories about when I first arrived in Republic City. The battle with Amon, Unalaq, Zaheer, everything was still there but…" she couldn't bare to say the rest.

"But what?" Flash asked.

Korra noticed Rainbow Dash nodding her head, gesturing her to continue. "None of you were. It was as if you ponies, Spike and Equestria never even existed."

Asami, who was sipping her drink through a straw, immediately spit in shock. "What?!"

"It's true. Everything that had ever happened, my victories, my failures, all without you girls or the magic."

This was indeed strange. Korra's mind had been implanted with false memories, completely erasing the reality of the ponies, as well as Equestria.

"Without any knowledge of my real past I never became an alicorn. Those memories made me lose contact with my magic. I lost my wings, my cutie mark, everything."

Everyone around the table gasped in shock, minus Wu who was still sipping his drink while listening attentively.

"I still can't believe it was possible." Twilight said, "I've never even heard of a spell like that. Sunset?"

"I've never heard of it either," said the ember unicorn.

"Since my memories were messed up, I remembered the fight with Zaheer very differently. I never got the poison out, at least not by myself. Su metalbended it out of me."

The others arced an eyebrow at this. They would have known it was Su who got the poison out of Korra. They were all there. Except for Sunset of course.

"I couldn't walk for months, and I kept getting visions of Zaheer."

"Doesn't sound too different than from what really happened." Pinkie said.

"Except, I've been away at the south pole for three years."

Spike, who was drinking, spit out his drink, "What?!"

"I couldn't even go into the Avatar State. At all. Feeling helpless, one day I just packed up and started traveling the Earth Kingdom, hoping to find myself again, and since I didn't have my wings anymore I could fit right in."

"You should have seen her when we found her." Rainbow said to Mako and Asami, "She was sporting green garbs and a bob cut."

Now, it was Rarity who spit out her drink in shock. "What?!"

"Oops."

The white unicorn began to hyperventilate. The very idea of Korra cutting off all of her beautiful long hair was far too much. "Korra!"--inhale--"Hair!"--inhale--"Cut!"--inhale--"Off!"--inhale

Applejack patted her friend's back, "Rarity, Rarity breath. Breath!"

Eventually, Rarity managed to calm herself. "Okay…okay, I'm okay."

"So, now we know why you mysteriously disappeared." Asami said, "Question now is; how did you get your memories back?"

"You can thank Toph for that."

"Come again?" Flash asked.

"Yep, you heard right." said Rainbow Dash, "Korra hung out with the one and only, Toph Beifong! So awesome, right?"

The friends could not believe this. "No way!" Flash said in disbelief, "Where did you meet her?"

"I found her in the swamp, that place is like one giant Spirit Wild."

"What was she like?" Asami asked.

"A cranky, more miserable version of Lin."

Mako arced an eyebrow, "Is that even possible?"

Korra, Rainbow and Fluttershy responded in unison, "You'd be surprised."

"Thanks to her, I managed to get that memory potion out of my system, and some of the mercury that was still inside of me."

Again, another spit take, this time from Mako, "What?!"

"It was only a small bit." Korra explained, "Not enough to keep me down for long, and my magic made it pretty much harmless after all these years."

"But who gave you the potion to begin with?" Mako asked, his expression slowly growing angry with whomever did this to his friend.

Korra closed her eyes for a moment before responding. "It was Kuvira."

Spike was about to spit take, until Mako covered his mouth, forcing him to swallow the liquid.

"Before I got sick, she came to visit me at my castle. We had tea and she must have slipped something into my cup when I wasn't looking. I knew it was her because I noticed that the potion contained these small little green stones identical to that green pendent she wore around her neck. I'm positive those are the key as to what happened to my memories."

"I've seen that stone." said Fluttershy, "Her other ponies wore them too, only in different colors."

Sunset rubbed her chin, pondering in thought, "So, Kuvira must have somehow learned how to make a memory potion, using those rocks to keep Korra out of her way. That explains everything!"

Spike began pounding his claws together, "Err, when I get my hands on her I'll teach her what for!"

"Save some room for me, Spike." Rainbow said while pounding her hooves, menacingly.

Korra rose her hands up to cease the tension, "I agree, Kuvira should be our number one priority. But right now I want to just take a moment to spend with my family. To you guys I was away for only six months, but for me it's been three years. Three very long, very painful, very…lonely years."

Mako moved his hand from across the table, placing it on top of Korra's, her engagement ring shimmered in the light. "It's been like that for a lot of us." he said with a loving smile. How much Korra missed that smile.

"You have no idea how much I missed you, sweetie. The false memories I had about us were terrible."

"It's okay, they weren't real."

"But they still felt real. I thought we had been broken up all this time."

Mako's eyes widened in shock, "What?"

"Yeah. And, the strangest thing, while I was away during the Civil Wars, not long after we broke up, you and Asami secretly got back together and then lied to me about it."

Mako and Asami both looked at one another before looking back at Korra….right before they all bursted with laughter!

"Honey, that should have been your first clue!" Asami said in between laughs.

Mako wiped away a single tear, still laughing, "I know I made some stupid mistakes in the past but, come on!"

"I know I was close to kissing him that one time but--"

"Wait, when did that happen?" Mako asked, his laughing stoping.

Asami was stiff, "Nothing."

"No, when did you try to kiss me? I think I would have remembered something like that."

"Well, it was after that sting operation, when my warehouse was robbed, I sort of, kind of leaned in…"

Mako tried to recall that even but, it was very vague, "No, doesn't ring a bell, and why would you do that?!"

"Oh, come on, it was years ago, haven't we moved past that?"

Mako opened his mouth to say something, but then decided not to an account of she was right. "Good point."

"Speaking of which," a smirk appeared on Korra face as she turned to Asami, resting her chin on her hands, her elbows on the table, "How are things with you and Bolin?"

But, to her surprise, Asami's face fell and she hung her head. This couldn't mean anything good. "Well, I got to see him during the Coronation but…we had a fight, things were said and….we broke up."

Yet another spit take, curtesy of Mako again. Every single time someone did a spit take, Wu was the one who was sprayed on. He would have said something, and he wanted to, but he was far to fixated on the stories to interrupt and say anything.

Mako couldn't believe his ears, "You what!?"

"Why?" Korra asked, "Why would you break up? You love each other."

"I do love him." Asami confessed, "But last time he was here I barely recognized him. You should have seen the way he acted towards me, the things he said, the way he said them, that wasn't the Bolin I know! I don't know when he started changing but he did. Something just…didn't feel right."

"I'm sorry, Asami." Mako said empathetically. "I've been where he is, the job just…went to his head. Maybe if you both just sit down and talk about it you can work something out."

"Even if I do talk to him, who's to say he'll listen? It was like talking to a brick wall, he was never this stubborn!"

"But, he's got a point." Sunset said, "If you can learn to forgive your dad, then you can forgive Bolin."

"Wait, what's this about your dad?" Korra asked curiously.

Asami sighed before telling her, "A few days ago, I went to visit my father for the first time. He had been writing me letters and I guess I finally felt ready to try and forgive him."

Korra smiled at this, for she too had her own experiences with forgiving others who did her wrong. "Asami that's wonderful! I'm really happy you took such a big step. How was he?"

"Okay. Older now, but okay."

"You sure you can trust him?" Rainbow asked, "He might just be trying to manipulating you again."

Asami shot the rainbow pony an angry glare, "You think I don't know what my own father is capable of?!"

From behind Asami, Korra gave Rainbow a 'cut it out' hand gesture.

"Uh, no, I didn't mean it like that. I'm just saying you should be careful, that's all."

"Oh, right, because I'm always so easy to be taken advantage of!" Asami snapped with angry sarcasm.

"She didn't mean that!" Korra intervened.

"You don't get to disappear for six months and then act like you know what's best for me!" Asami yelled, then realizing too little too late her mistake. She was already feeling upset enough as it was that Bolin had broken her heart, making her relive a similar moment when someone she trusted just changed to the point of being unrecognizable. Her anger had flared and she said something she didn't mean.

"It's not like I planned any of this." Korra stated, slightly taken aback by the heiress's remark. "I wanted to come back but I was under a memory spell, it's not my fault!"

Wu placed his now empty glass onto the table and stood up, "As much as I'm enjoying this little catch-up, my royal bladder is about to explode. Flash, come on, I need you to stand guard."

The orange pegasus pony lowered his ears in annoyance and remained seated. He had to draw the line at some point. "I'm not gonna hold your hand every time you have to empty your "royal bladder". Go to the bathroom on your own for once."

Wu dejectedly lowered his shoulders and walked off, "Fine."

After he left, Fluttershy looked at her fellow pegasus with concern, "Do you always go to the bathroom with him?"

"I don't go with him, with him, I just stand there in the general vicinity while he …" before he could say anything else, he rested his head on his legs and lowered his ears, "I don't wanna talk about it. While Mako here gets to be treated like royalty, I have to watch a royal pain in the butt."

Mako took that as a somewhat offensive term, "Hey, I tried to get you out of it." he said defensively.

"Well, great job on it so far." Flash said sarcastically.

Twilight did not approve of her boyfriend's behavior, "Flash!"

"Sorry, Twilight. I've been under a lot of stress with this guy." Feeling sorry for his pony brother, Mako handed him one of the veggie wraps, tossed it and Flash caught it in his mouth, swallowing it before saying, "Thanks."

(~)

Wu walked into the bathroom, where an attendant was waiting with a fresh towel over his arm. He pulled out a small bottle from behind him, bowing his head to the prince. "Good afternoon, Sir. Perhaps a spritz of cologne, to freshen up?"

"Make it a double, buddy!" Wu extended his arms, ready to be sprayed. The attendant aimed the bottle at Wu, right before covering his mouth and nose with the towel in his arm. The scent was caught in Wu's nostrils, this did not smell like any cologne he had ever smelled. The moment he began coughing he knew something wasn't right. The prince began to feel faint.

"Flash! Mako, help! Wu ... down …" The last thing he saw was darkness.

(~)

Melody wished she had sharper teeth. While in her pony form she tried cutting the ropes with her mouth, but to no avail. Finally, she gave up. "If only I had some water, I could use the ice to cut us down."

"I wish Pabu were here." Bolin said, "He could just chew us out of this."

But Varrick had someone else on his mind, "You know who else has incisors sharp as a knife? Zhu Li …"

Melody and Bolin both looked at one another with skeptical/creeped expressions. Could it be possible Zhu Li was more than just an assistant to Varrick?

Their thoughts were interrupted when they heard the sound of twigs being crushed by a foot. They spotted some people approaching them. They were a traveling group, all wearing nothing but matching torn and green colored clothing with ropes as belts around their waists, black shoes and pale green pants that ended just bellow their knees. They looked like they had been traveling the woods for days given their messed up hair and some of the men having fuzz on their chins, indicating they haven't shaved in a while, but they sure did seem rouged enough to know how to survive the harsh wilds. Judging by their eye colors, which consisted primarily of amber and shades of blue, they were waterbenders and firebenders.

"Well look what we caught." said a woman. She was a strong looking woman with a dark skin tone, which was common for the people of the Water Tribe. She was muscular with brown scurfy hair styled into a ponytail and two beads holding two pieces of hair across her head, identical to hair loopies.

"Wonder if they were tracking us after we escaped." she said. Her voice, though obviously feminine, was still pretty deep and could intimidate even the strongest of men.

Bolin extended his arms to greet them, "Hello fellow travelers! I don't suppose you can help us out of this net?"

The woman looked over to her male partner. A tall man with medium skin tone, amber eyes and spiky hair as well as bits of facial hair on his chin. He looked very strong, fit and intimidating. The two appeared to be the somewhat unofficial leaders of their group, judging by the way they held themselves. Heads held up high and being the only two up front while the others loyalty walked closely behind them.

"Why would we free a couple of lowly Earth Empire soldiers?" the woman asked, narrowing her eyes and her right hand clenched into a fist.

Varrick took it an an insult, "Lowly? We were part of Kuvira's inner circle!"

"Were! Not anymore! We jump ship." Bolin desperately clarified. If they were going to have any chance of getting out of this forest and to Republic City, they were going to need all the help they could get. "Please, just, let us out!"

The firebender slowly approached the group, "I know just what to do with a couple of Kuvira's top men."

Melody gulped, "I don't like the sound of that." and she was proven right when the man, who's name was Baraz, firebended a dagger from his fist. The three filched in terror…until he cut the rope, sending the group falling to the ground, screaming.

"Ow, my tail!" Melody cried out.

"Sorry!" Bolin apologized.

(~)

Finally, the foot was served, and Pinkie Pie licked her lips at the delicious vegetarian specialties. "Hey Korra, remember what we used to do?"

Korra giggled and used her airbending to lift up some veggies and berries into the air in a rotating circle. Pinkie jumped from her spot, from the table and onto the floor.

"Go long!"

One by one, Korra shot a berry and a veggie at Pinkie Pie, who would flip, jump, summersault, skip and jump up in any comical fashion and caught each treat in her mouth with ease, using her long tongue. Korra missed playing this game. Flash noticed the waiter place Wu's tray of what he ordered, which mainly consisted of strange seafood, and something depicting eyeballs in a bowl of brown liquid. This guy sure ate some strange stuff. But he was nowhere in sight.

"I wonder what's taking Wu so long." Mako wondered out loud. "He's not one to miss out on lunch."

"I'll go check on him." Flash said as he flew off of where he sat and changed into his anthro form to look for the prince. The others followed out of genuine concern. Flash entered the bathroom, calling out for the prince.

"Wu, are you in here? Come on, your octopus fritters are getting cold. Why you eat that stuff, I'll never know."

While the others waited outside the restroom, Korra noticed something from the corner of her eye. At the end of the hallway, the exit doors were wide open, and she saw a one of the hotel employees walking past, pushing a cart full of laundry bags. For a moment, she could have sworn she saw something stir from inside the bags of laundry. An uneasy feeling rose from within her stomach, chilling her bones, placing her instincts on high alert.

"I'll be right back." Korra said to her friends, not once turning her head, and walked after the man, meeting him out the back of the hotel. He was tossing the bags into a van, accompanied by two more men. She saw something of an evil smirk purse the corner of his mouth.

"Excuse me, did you happen to see if Prince Wu came out this way?" Korra asked politely once she approached him.

"I am sorry Princess, I haven't seen him." the man replied, bowing his head in respect.

No more than two seconds after the words left his mouth, Wu's head popped out from the pile. "Hmm, I'm in laundry …" he said, still drowsy and only half awake as his body rolled out.

Korra glared at the man, only for him to bend the ground beneath her, intent on slamming the princess against the hard roof. Her entire body glowed a bright blue before disappearing in a patch of sparkles and reappearing, crunching down on the ground. The man should have known that the Princess Avatar could teleport. He quickly ran to the front of the van, his companions closing the back and drove away. Mako and the others ran out to check on Korra.

"They've got Wu! Get the car, I'm going after them!"

"I'm coming too!" said Twilight, and Rainbow followed as well, without saying a word while the others went to get the car.

Korra, Twilight and Rainbow Dash flew after the vehicle. Korra released a blue spear from her hand at the van, but he narrowly dodged it, bumping into another car, which would have flipped over, had Korra not used her magic to put it back into place. The driver inside thanked the princess and the three proceeded with the chase.

Asami drove by in her car, with the others already on board. Mako rode in the passenger's seat, while the ponies all in pony form, sat in the back. The van made a sharp turn and one of the men inside opened the side door, bending a wall to block the car. Korra, Twilight and Rainbow Dash flew on after them. One of the men tossed what appeared to be some kind of smoke bomb at the girls, blinding them with a foul smelling substance. Using her airbending, Korra cleared the way, but they had lost sight of the van.

"We're losing them!" said Applejack, her and the others still in their pursuit for the wan.

"Hang a right at the next block." Mako instructed the female driver, "We can cut them off on Seventh." but instead of following his suggestion, Asami continued driving straight, bypassing the turn. "You missed the turn! Where are you going?!"

"I know these streets better than you. I built some of them!"

Mako pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration. Why was every women he knew so stubborn?

"Where did they go?" Twilight asked, the three of them having lost sight of the van. Rainbow Dash spotted their friend's car going up the elevated freeway, spotting the van passing by to their right. Korra flew downwards and landed on the roof of the van and tore it over with her metalbending. Only for them to realize the van was empty, save for the driver.

"Where is he?" Korra demanded.

Twilight used her magic to drag the driver out of his seat and she swooped down, pressing hard on the gas pedal, causing the van to stop in front of a few spirit vines. Rainbow Dash pulled the man out and pushed him against the side of the truck, "Talk! Now!" she demanded. Right on cue, Asami's car pulled over and the others jumped out.

Pinkie Pie groaned in frustration, "Awww, we missed all the fun!"

"Wu's not here." Rainbow addressed to the others, while still holding the guy by the collar against the van. "This guy was the only one in the truck."

Flash Sentry grabbed the man by the collar and slammed him hard into the van, his jaw clenching tightly in anger. "Where's the prince?"

The man grunted from the impact before smiling wickedly, "Halfway to Kuvira by now." He said…his eyes glowing green, "All hail the Great Uniter."

Korra noticed this and she gasped. The same thing happened to her back at the swamp. "They must have moved Wu to a different vehicle when we lost sight of them." Twilight stated.

As police siren was heard and a cop car pulled over. Once cuffed, Mako and Rainbow Dash both threw the man into the back of the police car, slamming the door shut. Rainbow Dash spoke to the officer driving, placing her hand onto the side of its surface.

"Take this guy in for booking. Charge him with kidnapping and tell Chief Beifong that Prince Wu is missing. Put out an all-points bulletin. We'll keep looking."

Once the car drove away, Mako smiled proudly at his friend, "Way to be a good cop, Rainbow Dash."

"Where do we start?" Sunset asked, "There are thousands of cars in the city and he could be in any one of them."

"Or they might try smuggling him out on an airship." Twilight said.

"Or maybe a boat." said Rarity.

"Or a party buss." all eyes looked at Pinkie Pie with arced eyebrows, "What? It's just a thought."

"He could be anywhere by now." said Fluttershy.

Flash Sentry face palmed in frustration, "Gah! The one time I don't watch him pee and this is what happens!"

Mako crossed his arms, "Well, maybe it wouldn't have if you had just guarded the prince like you were suppose to."

"Are you saying this is my fault?"

"It's certainly not mine!"

Asami came in between the two, "Guys! Look." all eyes fell upon Korra, who walked up to the large spirit vines. Several, colorful spirits flew beside her, giving her space to reach the plant. Closing her eyes, Korra placed her hand on top of the vine, her hand began to glow a bright gold color. Through the vines, she could see the train station, as well as a car. Inside, she saw Wu, sound asleep in the back of the truck She opened her eyes and turned to the others.

"They're taking Wu to the train station!"

"Are you sure?" Spike asked, "How do you know?"

Korra jumped onto the back of the car, "I'll explain on the way, just drive! We're running out of time!"

(~)

The female waterbender, named Ahnah, bedded water from a lake and into her pouch as Melody observed. She really had to get herself one of those. Her, Varrick and Bolin's hands were tied together, being interrogated by the group of fugitives.

"So how did a bunch of water and firebenders end up in one of Kuvira's reeducation camps?" Bolin asked.

"Call it what it is: a prison." Ahnah responded angrily.

"Kuvira's been purging states of anyone who's not of Earth Kingdom origin and locking them up." Baraz said. Melody averted her gaze, unwilling to look the man in the eye. She knew what Kuvira was doing, and yet she said nothing, and did nothing. These people have been suffering because of her.

"Purging?" Bolin asked in surprise.

"What are you acting so surprised for? You must have known what she was up to, being part of her "inner circle" and all."

"No, I swear! And the inner circle thing lasted like, less then a day!"

"Will you at least tell us where you're taking us?" Varrick said irritatedly.

"The border checkpoint." said Baraz, "You're gonna help us talk our way past some Earth Empire soldiers."

Ahnah continued, "And once we're through, we'll see about letting you go."

Bolin, and Varrick shared a look, which confused Melody. She yelped when Varrick shoved her protectively to the side, allowing Bolin to send a wave of earth at the fugitives, knocking them all down to the ground before turning the ground itself into an arc shaped pool of lava, keeping the others at bay. Melody knew about Bolin's talents but this was the first time she was seeing them up close like this. It was amazing.

Varrick laughed in victory, "Lava time! Bet you didn't expect that!"

Using the heat of the lava, Bolin snapped the ropes, breaking free and taking on a defensive stance to better control the lava so nobody would get hurt. "Look, I'm sorry for what happened to all of you, but as I've been trying to explain, we don't work for Kuvira anymore."

"Yeah. If our handsome mugs get recognized trying to go through that checkpoint, we're goners!" Varrick said. "And I don't even want to imagine what she'll do to the pony. She might skin her and put her pelt on the wall."

"Wait, what?!" Melody exclaimed in terror.

Baraz angrily clenched his fists, trying to keep his anger in check, before speaking, "If you really are fugitives, you better listen up. We've been scouting this region for days. There's a wall stretching along the entire border and patrols guarding every part of it. That checkpoint is the only way out."

"It's not worth the risk, Baraz." Ahnah said with concern, but with a firm voice as well, "How do we know they won't turn us in?"

"If he wanted us gone, we'd be at the bottom of a pool of lava right now. If any of us want to get out of the Earth Empire alive, we'll have to trust each other."

Bolin didn't waste a second in cooling down the lava, which was now harmless, solid rock. The earthbender nodded his head to Baraz. "All right, where is this checkpoint?"

Melody couldn't believe what she was seeing. These guys wanted to turn the three of them in to get out, and now they were agreeing to work together. This was so strange and so, and yet…

Kind of amazing.

(~)

Asami took a sharp turn, the wheels causing a screeching sound. The non-bender was driving faster than she normally did to reach the train station. Spike leaned onto the side, feeling nauseous. "Sami, could you take it easy on the turns?" he said before covering his mouth to keep his vomit in.

"No time, Spike." Korra addressed to him, "Maybe if you hadn't eaten so many seaweed wraps."

"I didn't think we'd be involved in another rescue mission."

Rainbow chuckled, "Have you met us? When are we ever not involved in a rescue mission?"

Mako turned his head, addressing to his fiance, "So, how do you know where Wu is just by touching some spirit vines?"

"Yeah, that was new." said Twilight.

"I learned how to connect to people's energies through them."

"Who taught you that?" Asami asked.

"Toph did, back at the swamp. She said the roots are connected to all plants all around the world. That's also how I was able to contact the others when they found me."

"Wow.." was really all they could say.

"Anything else you learned there?" Sunset asked.

"Well, I did get to see Seabreeze again."

"That loud mouth breezie that looked like a girl?" Mako asked.

"That's the one." Korra said with a smirk, "Hasn't changed one bit."

Upon arriving at the train station, the group practically jumped out of the car, the ponies quickly changing into their anthro forms and Asami placed one a new updated version of her electric glove. Spike tried to jump out, but was too sick to even move. Mako had to take him out himself. Upon entering, the group halted abruptly once they saw the place packed, and the trains full.

"Must be rush hour." said Rarity, flatly.

"Which train is Wu on?" Flash asked Korra.

"I don't know!"

"You couldn't have asked that one little question to the vines?" Rainbow said, "That would have been helpful."

Korra shot a glare at the pony, "Not the time, R.D."

Applejack stood in front, "Everybody, split up and start lookin'. Rarity, Fluttershy and Sunset, we'll look on the left side. Twilight, Mako, Flash and Spike check the right. Korra, you, Rainbow, Pinkie and Asami ask around. Let's move!"

They all nodded in response before splitting up. Time was running out and they had to find the prince.

(~)

Just as Baraz had said, a large wall stretching along the border. With the fugitives had their wisest tied together and walked in a single line, with Bolin and Varrick leading ahead. Melody was in her pony form, walking beside Bolin, with a rope around her neck, the same rope he held and the one that tied all of the fugitives behind him.

She dared to look up to see the checkpoint herself. She had been to this place only once and, if she didn't know any better, she would say it had gotten even more scary looking. The structure was made entirely out of metal, from head to toe. Barbwires adorned the roofs and ground, preventing anyone from escaping, and meca tanks guarded the outer post, standing high on top of the roof. At the center of the structure was the Metal Clan symbol.

Bolin and Varrick had managed to fix their hair, and Varrick managed to shake, appearing much cleaner than they did before. Some of the stains on their uniforms could not be removed unless with proper washing, but at least they looked far more presentable now than they did before. Melody still wore the pendant around her neck. Without her sisters around, and as long as she did not sing, its magic was basically useless now and did no harm. For some reason, she didn't have the heart to throw it away. Not just yet.

"Follow my lead." Bolin whispered to the others as they came closer to one of the guards. He and Varrick saluted.

"Good afternoon, sir. Can we help you?" the guard asked.

"You sure can." Bolin said, slightly lowering his voice to sound more authoritative, "We captured these escaped prisoners as well as this little traitor." he said gesturing to the pony Melody, who lowered her ears and head, letting out a whimper for effect. She had to look like an actual prisoner, which with all the regret she was still feeling, really wasn't that hard to do. "We need to get them to a secure facility."

"Where did they escape from?" the guard asked.

"Camp fourteen."

"Then why are you bringing them through here? Camp fourteen is the other way."

"You think we don't know where Camp fourteen is?" Bolin said, doing his best to sound serious, but even that did not stop the drips of sweat rolling down the side of his face, "Kuvira wants them transferred."

"Then I'll need to see the transfer order."

Bolin looked to Varrick, silently asking for help. Varrick stomped towards the guard, grabbing him by the collar. "Listen pal! I had to fight off two badgermoles, six wolfbats and eighteen hog monkeys to capture these guys, so sorry if I don't have the paperwork! I was too busy cramming it in a hog monkey's mouth, while it was trying to eat me! I am in sore need of a shower and I have blisters that are the size of cantaloupes and twice as juicy! So you can let us through, or you can give us your name and rank and I'll make sure to pass it on to Kuvira! You know what happens to soldiers who question her orders, don't you? Bad stuff!"

Bolin and Melody both had their mouth hung open. This guy sure did come up with solutions right on the fly. It was hard to believe he depended so much on Zhu Li for…well, everything.

The guard became visible nervous. The last thing he wanted was trouble with the boss. "Let them through!"

Two guards metalbended the gates open from both sides, allowing the group to walk right through.Melody sighed in relief, so far so good.

The group bypassed a man working inside a booth. Varrick gave a salute and a smile as they walked by. The man only nodded politely until his eyes turned his wall. These two men looked uncannily identically to the wanted posters of the same men. He quickly ran outside, pointing an accusing finger, just when they reached the other side.

"Wait! Stop them, they're traitors to the Empire!"

With their cover blown, they started making their last minute escape. Two mecha tanks leaped from the roof of the checkout and jumped in front of them, stoping the group in their tracks. More guards and mecha tanks surrounded them. But Baraz was not going down without a fight.

"There's no way I'm going back to prison!"

He burned right through his ropes, using fire from his middle singers and attacked the soldiers with his blasts of fire. They blocked his attacks by shielding themselves with rocks. The rest of the prisoners broke free and stated attacking the earthbenders with their own bending.

One of the mechas aimed its flame thrower at Bolin and Varrick. The younger earthbender rose a rock to cover them both. Melody morphed into her anthro form, not that it would do her any good, and removed the rope from her neck. Varrick chickened out, yet again, and ran off to seek coverage. Seeing this, she immediately followed him.

Baraz rolled away from the mecha's incoming punch, and Ahnah came to his aid by ending her water into a slab of ice, causing the machine to slide and lose its balance. Baraz shot fire at it in an effort to knock it down. The mecha managed to pressed its metal feet onto the ice, breaking it and keeping its balance. It shot a beam of lightning at the two, causing them to have to jump out of the way. It unleashed its flame thrower at Baraz, who countered it with his own fire.

Two more mecha tanks came after Bolin, and he shot several boulders at the machines. The rocks smashed into smaller pieces upon collision. He morphed the ground into a pool of lava, sending it towards the machines like a tidal wave. Unfortunately, the mecha tanks jumped over. While in midair, one of the tanks aimed his lightning ray at Bolin, who ran from the impact, but was flipped into the air once the rays strike the ground, causing it to shake. Bolin landed on his back but quickly flipped right back up again.

While the fight ensued, Varrick crunched down, hiding underneath the gate, while a female waterbender had been knocked down by one of the earthbender guards.

"What are you doing?" a voice from behind said. Varrick yelled and turned his head to see Melody right beside him.

"Ah! Melody! When did you get here?"

"I can't believe you're hiding like a coward."

"What can I do? I don't have bending like you guys, heck you won't even use yours!"

"I may not be able to fight like Bolin and the others, but I do know there is something you can do. Use that crazy mind of yours." she said while tapping his forehead with her finger, "I'm sure you can come up with something."

Varrick pondered this for a moment looked up the window of the booth from which he had been hiding under. Inside, he saw a generator. Immediately, the gears inside his brain began to turn.

"Melody, you just gave me an idea!" Varrick grabbed the pony by the wrist and entered inside. He quickly picked up a nearby screw driver and opened the lid off a large generator. He flipped over a table and unscrewed one of the legs then picked up some wires and started wrapping them around the chair leg, while holding the screwdriver in his mouth.

Melody saw the fight continue through the window. While she knew Bolin was a capable fighter, it didn't feel right to her to just leave him to do this on his own.

"You keep working on that." she said before running out of the booth, ignoring Varrick's cries.

"Melody, wait!"

Bolin kept throwing his lava at the tank, but continued to dodge each attempt. Bolin quickly jumped out of the way once the tank attempted to crush him with its mechanical hands. Bolin bended a fissure from the ground up, which knocked the tank down from beneath its feet. Another one aimed its lightning at Bolin, to which he quickly launched himself up into the air by bending an extra fissure from underneath him. The lightning strike instead hit the rock, breaking it to bits.

Bolin rolled to the side, and the tank readied another attack. A loud whistle caught its attention from behind. Melody cupped her hands around her mouth, yelling out at the tank.

"Hey, metal head! Over here!"

The machine instead turned his aim at the pony, who ran away from the impact as quickly as she could by morphing into her pony form to gain more speed on her four legs. Despite this seemingly reckless act, Melody did have a plan.

"Bolin, no!" she called out.

Immediately catching on, Bolin ran forward, creating another fissure which knocked the machine down. More tanks came at them. Melody hurried towards Bolin, who rose the earth around them to create a wall, protecting them from the merged blasts of fire from three mecha tank's flamethrowers. The two were now trapped, and who knew how much longer the wall would hold up.

Meanwhile, with the wires wrapped around the chair leg, Varrick placed it outside and hooked the rest of the cables to the generator, wiping the sweat from his forehead. "Boy, I sure hope this works. And if not, I'm blaming the pony."

He pulled the lever and from outside, the chair leg sent out an electromagnetic pulse, which spread all across the area. In one swoop, the mecha tanks shut off, sparing the lives of everyone else. Bolin and Melody peeked their heads out, astonished to see what had happened.

Varrick laughed and pounded his fists into the air in victory, "I still got that Varrick touch!"

Once it was safe, Bolin and Melody stepped out from their hiding spot, surprised to see all of the machines completely still and down. Melody blinked in surprise, "He actually did it."

Varrick ran by the two, "We're clear, come on!"

Melody stood up to follow him, but quickly stopped once she saw Bolin had yet to move. The rest of the water and firebenders were still fighting the guards. And loosing, by the looks of it.

Some of the prisoners were badly wounded and couldn't fight. Bolin did want to help people, things changed when he was with Kuvira. At first he did it for the good of others, but soon he grew to do it to get recommendation, or even a simple pat on the back. To make himself feel good. And that was wrong. It may have been partly caused by a spell, but he could have broken free if he had the will and the desire to. Bolin had fallen pray to the glory masked as good intentions, but not anymore. Not again. He couldn't abandon them now.

"Varrick, wait, we can't leave them!" Bolin called out, causing Varrick to stop in his tracks.

"Bolin, wait!" Melody called out once the earthbender jumped over his rock formed wall towards the prisoners. The guards had formed their own rock wall for protection, and each impact left another injured bender in their wake.

Bolin jumped in and created a massive pool of lava, scarring the guards away back into the wall, closing the gates behind them. To make certain they would not follow them, he moved the lava all the way upwards to the gate's entrance, leaving it boiling hot. Long enough so they could be gone once it cooled.

Baraz, while assisting one of his own, smiled gratefully to Bolin, as did the others for his selfless gesture. "Thanks. You didn't have to come back."

"Yeah. I kind of did. Let's go!"

Melody had no words to describe this. Bolin had a chance to escape, to be free, but he chose to remain and help these people. People he barely knew. It would have made more sense it it were someone he had known for a long time but, this?

Being loyal to people you just met. It was strange. But, in a great way.

(~)

"The 4:25 bound for Omashu is now leaving on track number six. All aboard!"

Mako, Flash, Twilight and Spike looked all around searching for Prince Wu, but there was no sign of him anywhere. Pretty soon, everyone gathered together.

"Any luck?" Korra asked first.

"No." Sunset replied, "If we don't find Wu soon, we might never get him back."

Korra got down on one knee, pressing her hand onto the surface of the floor. An aura of gold appeared underneath her palm, and several bystanders watched curiously. Korra then rose her head, immediately spotting the next train about to leave.

"He's on that train!" she said.

She and the others quickly boarded before it took off, the ponies taking on pony form once again. Spike was the last to catch up, but was quickly levitated by Twilight and rode on her back. Upon entering, they walked by the passengers, looking around for the prince, heading towards the far back of the car.

"How do you know for sure he's here?" Flash asked his Avatar friend. He and the others were still in pony forms to save room. The winged ponies hovered beside them, while Pinkie Pie rode on Mako's back.

"I don't. But I had a feeling, okay?"

"You know, it would be nice if your "Avatar Powers" could be a bit more specific sometimes."

Mako glared at the pony, "Hey, you're the one who lost Wu!"

Korra angrily turned around to face them both, annoyed, "Or maybe if you two would stop bickering we might actually find him!"

"Don't get mad at me!" Mako said defensively, "It was his job!"

Flash scoffed, "Excuse me mister "Perfect Prince"!"

"Oh, we're playing that card again?"

Korra grunted in frustration, "You two are acting like a couple of babies!"

"Wait, me too?" Mako asked, "I'm not the one questioning your "Avatar feelings", even if they are pretty vague sometimes!"

"Well, unless you have any other leads on where we can find the prince I would be happy to hear them!"

"GUYS! STOP!!" Fluttershy flew in between the group, stoping their fighting, "Now can we please focus here?"

The couple and the ponies continued to walk down the train, completely unaware of two passengers, a man and woman sitting on opposite sides, share a suspicious glance. Asami opened the door at the end, seeing it was filled with luggage.

"I don't see Wu." Mako said.

Pinkie Pie jumped from his shoulder upon hearing a faint muffled sound. She approached a red colored luggage, which began to shake and rattle frantically. Something inside was hitting against the surface, as if trying to break out.

This caught everyone's attention and Pinkie Pie opened the bag. A terrified Prince Wu popped out, waving his arms and legs frantically, his eyes closed shut as if trying to fight some invisible threat. Mako quickly grabbed the Prince by the shoulder, and shook him back to his senses.

"Wu! Relax, it's us!"

Wu opened his eyes, blinking in confusion. "Mako? Where am I? Am I dead?"

"Not even close." Rainbow Dash muttered, while rolling her eyes.

"You're on a train." Mako said, "We're gonna get you out of here."

"Uh, guys!" Pinkie Pie pointed her hoof towards the train door, which opened to reveal the same mysterious passengers from before. Judging by the metal accessories, and their style of clothing, they were a couple of Kuvira's supporters.

The fire fired a metal band at Korra, who blocked the attacks by creating an aquamarine colored shield to deflect the attacks. The force field then shifted into a powerful tornado, which Korra used to the pair flying upwards, hitting the ceiling before falling to the ground.

Pinkie Pie's ear twitched and turned her head to see more of Kuvira's supporters approaching from the opposite side of the car. "Incoming!" she exclaimed, warning Korra.

Seeing them, as well as another Kuvira supporter running after them, Korra metalbended the door closed in front of him. She next metalbended the roof open.

"Everyone out!" she said.

"I'm not going up there." Wu protested. To which Korra responded by narrowing their eyes and an annoyed pout.

The next thing he knew, Wu was being held against his will by Twilight and Rainbow Dash, now in their anthro form, hovering high up into the sky. Korra, Fluttershy and Flash flew up as well while Sunset Shimmer used her magic to levitate herself and the rest out safely, landing onto the roof of the train car.

Twilight scanned the area, "Let's get the prince somewhere safe. AH!!"

Both Twilight and Rainbow Dash suddenly had their wings tangled by metal cables, causing them to drop Wu, who was then caught by Applejack. The two were then thrown to the roof. Metal slaps then attached themselves to Korra's wings, preventing her form flying and more cables wrapped around her legs, knocking her down as one of the attacks reeled her in. She unleashed a fire blast from her ankles, knocking him down and metalbended the cables off of herself and her two friends. Flash dashed down towards one of the attackers, kicking him in the gut from above and knocking him down, while Sunset Shimmer blasted her fire at the second, only for him to trip her using a cable by wrapping it around her ankle. Rarity used a water whip, bending the water from her diamond broach to strike the man away, while Spike untangled Sunset.

The attacker shoot a cable at Rarity, but Pinkie Pie intervened, creating an air blast that shot the cables away. Two more appeared from the other side, and Asami quickly attempted to kick him, which he blocked with his wrist, but was quickly overtaken when she shocked him with her glove. The final attacker began bending the metal the roof upwards to trap the others. Mako sends a fire arc at another incoming cable, sending it flying back, only for the attackers on the opposite end to start bending the roof, just like their comrade.

Korra, turned to Twilight and Sunset Shimmer. The three nodded in agreement, and each grabbed hold of their friends. Their horns, and the star mark on Korra's forehead glowed brightly In a flash of light, leaving behind a trail of sparkles. The attackers blinked in surprise. The prince was gone, and so where the others.

The friends all magically reappeared, hovering in the air. While those with wings were flying, those who did not screamed as they fell. With their magic, Korra and Twilight softened their landing. The group all watched as the train continued its pace toward the Earth Empire. The winged ones landed safely and Pinkie Pie jumped up, happy as ever.

"Wow-we! What a rush!"

Sunset stood up, dusted herself and helped Asami to stand up. "You okay?"

"Yeah. I guess I'm a little rusty." said the heiress.

Flash helped the prince to his feet, "You all right?"

"Yes! Thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you, thank you. " Wu graciously hugged the pegasus, who only stared with a deadpan expression before the prince placed his arm around him. "You are definitely getting a raise, Buddy."

"You should be thanking Korra." Flash said, gesturing to Korra, who smiled. "We never would have found you with out her."

Wu bowed before the princess. "I owe you my life, Princess Avatar. If only there was some way to repay you. Oh, I know!" he then took Korra's hand, much to her discomfort, "How about I take you out for a night on the town?"

Korra rose a brow. "Really? You're asking me out? A girl who's already engaged?"

"So ... I'll put you down for a "maybe"?"

"How about a "never"?" Korra removed her hand from his and turned to her friends. "Not exactly what I imagined for our first day back together."

"What are you talking about? This was the most fun I've had in months!" Rainbow exclaimed while placing her hand on her hips, "While being a cop is great and all, I do miss the old high speed, life threatening moments."

"It really was like old times." Asami said. "Except for the getting on each other's nerves part."

"Actually, that is like old times for me and Korra." Mako said, winking at his fiance.

Korra shot him an amused grin as she moved closer, "We still got it, don't we?"

"Yeah, we do." the firebender chuckled while wrapping his arms around her waist. "And what I said about your Avatar feelings being vague, well, they can be, but that doesn't mean they can't be right. Which they often are. Besides, I'd follow you into a running train any day."

"You always say the most romantic things." Korra smiled and rested her head against his chest.

Wu arched an eyebrow at the scene, "Did they really just call nearly falling to their deaths "romantic"?" he asked Rainbow Dash.

"Yep." Rainbow Dash, folding her arms while smirking. "They're crazy."

Their moment was interrupted when Flash tapped Mako on the shoulder, getting his attention. "So, about what I said before I, I didn't really mean--

Mako rose his hand, interrupting the stallion, "No worries, I understand. Stress makes people do and say stupid things. I should know. I'm sorry for the stuff I said too. It really wasn't your fault."

Flash smiled and the two brothers shook hands. Sunset Shimmer removed a stray hair from her face, "It was pretty thrilling to be part of the action. Don't get me wrong, life in Republic City is great, but at times it can be kind of…predictable."

Twilight then began to speak, her voice sounding soft and kind, as a Princess should sound, "Our lives may not be what most people dream of, but for us it's one unforgettable ride after another. No amount of adventure stories could ever compare to the ones I experience with you guys. And I wouldn't have it any other way."

Leave it to Twilight to make the most out of any situation. Korra happily embraced her pony friends. "I'm sorry things got so tense earlier." the avatar apologized. "I guess after being apart for three years, there's bound to be a bit of an adjustment period. Especially if those three years were only six months in my time."

Asami tucked a stray piece of hair behind her ear. "Since we're all apologizing, I'm sorry for snapping at you guys before. I guess I'm still just really upset about the break up. I shouldn't have said those things." she was surprised when Korra wrapped her arms around her, hugging tightly.

"It's okay, I get it." Korra placed her hands on Asami's shoulder, "I really am glad you're giving your father a second change. We won't pressure you, but I hope you can do the same for Bolin when you feel the time is right."

"I hope so too." Asami then managed to smile. "Either way, it's great to have you back, Korra."

"There's no place else I'd rather be."

Once again, Team Avatar embraced in yet another group hug. Wu opened his arms to join in, but was pushed back when Applejack stuck her hand out, holding the prince at bay with her hand to his cheek. Nevertheless, Wu made the most of it and simply placed his hands onto Pinkie Pie's shoulders, being somewhat part of the hug. In away.

"You guys are the greatest friends a guy could have."

"So, what are we gonna do with him?" Korra asked once the hug ended, "It's too dangerous to take him back to the hotel."

"Whoo! You're telling me! I need a cushy safe house somewhere."

"I think I know just the place." Mako said.

(~)

The sun was nearly setting, creating a radiant aura of orange and yellow, with hues of pink over the horizon. The group of friends arrived at the Sato Estate. Wu whistled, impressed by the luxurious mansion. "Nice digs, Mako. You didn't tell me you came from money."

"I don't. This is Asami's place. She was nice enough to let my family stay here after they fled Ba Sing Se."

The front door of the porch opened and Mako's grandmother, Yin, stepped out. She still wore her older grandson's red scarf around her neck. "Mako! It's so wonderful to--" her eyes winded when she saw the winged young woman beside him. "Korra! My dear, you're home!"

"It's good to see you too, grandma." Korra said lovingly as she lovingly hugged her future-grandmother-in-law.

"What brings you he--" before she could continue, Yin's eyes widened, gasping in shock. Her hand instinctively reaching for her mouth, just barely covering her widened jaw. Her focus was fixated on the young royal man standing before her. The sunrise creating a radiant aura from behind him and she reached out a trembling hand to him.

"Are you …?"

"Grandma, this is Prince Wu." Mako said, "He needs to stay with you and the family for a little while."

Wu got down on one knee and gently took Yin's hand, "It's an honor, Grandma Mako." he kissed the surface of her hand, causing Yin to feel lightheaded and faint gracefully, classic Rarity style. Mako caught her before she hit the floor, hand still placed over her forehead in a dramatic manner.

"She loves royalty." He said with a casual shrug of his shoulders.

"I think I'll fit right in here. Thanks for looking out for me, Mako." Wu said once he stood back up and placed a hand on the firebender's shoulder in gratutude. "Now where's the nearest bathroom? I have been holding it all day!" Wu practically waddled as he dashed inside, bypassing the rest of Mako's family members.

"Hey, grandma, who was that weird skinny guy?" a voice asked from inside the mansion. The sound of little dragonfly wings was heard and three, now much older looking, little lizard spirits emerged from the front door.

"Dad!"

Yin managed to regain her composure and Mako was tackled by the happy little spirits, who he called his children. Ali, Mika and San were not as young as they used to be. They had grown up and were now able to talk. Mako laughed as the kids settled on his head and shoulders, "Hey kids. I got a surprise for you." he turned his head towards their 'mother' who waved and smiled when she saw them.

"Mom!"

The three spirits happily embraced Korra, laughing and showing her with kisses. "We missed you so much!" Mika said, nuzzling her nose against Korra's cheek.

"I missed you too, Mika! Look how big you've all gotten."

San, the only male of the trio, flew in front of her, smiling proudly, "I know, right? I'm the toughest dragon spirit there is."

Mika rolled her eyes, "Says the guy who's afraid of spiders."

"They have eight eyes and hairy legs! It's not natural!"

Ali, the eldest, nuzzled against Korra's cheek, "Where have you been, mom? Dad said you were sick."

"I was, but I'm feeling a lot better now."

"So does this mean you and dad are gonna get married now?" Mika asked hopefully.

Korra tickled under the flying lizard's chin, "Of course. Right after we handle Kuvira, I promise."

The three spirits flew around happily celebrating. It was so good to have their mom back. And soon, they would all be a real family. At this point, Korra didn't even care that she had to ride on high speed trains, save a pampered prince and have to deal with a power hungry dictator. All that mattered to her right now…

Was that she was finally home.

(~)

Bolin, Varrick, Melody and their new companions arrived at an open area, filled with water. A small dock stood, with a getaway wooden boat for them to take. Baraz and Ahnah, with their fingers intertwined, once again couldn't thank their new friends enough.

Bolin looked down at his uniform. What was once something he wore with pride, he now felt great shame for being seen in it, especially in front of the people he had unknowing harmed by assisting Kuvira.

"I know it might not mean much coming from a guy wearing this uniform, but I'd like to apologize for what Kuvira's put you through."

"Me too." Melody said, lowering her head, "I never truly knew how horrible she was becoming."

Baraz extended his hand towards the pony, catching her by surprise, "We apreciate everything you've done for us. Thank you."

Melody looked down at the hand and, hesitantly, shook it, followed by Bolin. "Guess this is where we part ways."

"It's been a blast!" Varrick laughed at his own inside joke.

"We're heading north too." Ahnah said, "Why don't you come with us? It's the least we could do after you saved our necks.

Varrick took another look at the boat. It had seen better days, but it was sturdy enough to take the group to where they needed to go. But, after the grassy day they just had, Varrick wasn't willing to take anymore chances. "On that hunk of junk? No thanks. I'm allergic to drowning."

"Well, you could stay here and starve in the wilderness." Melody said, folding her arms. "I highly doubt anyone will come and save you this time."

Varrick's eyes widened at her words. As much as he didn't want to drown, there was no way he was going back into that forest, especially with the Earth Kingdom still under Kuvira's thumb.

"I mean, uh, we'd love a lift!" Varrick said, smiling nervously. Once they weren't looking, Varrick frowned, dropping his shoulders in defeat. Bolin and Melody jumped in, the boat making small movements once they did.

Varrick crunched down and carefully got on, with one foot on the boat and another still on the widen dock, which caused the boat to slightly separate. If not for the rope holding it in place, Varrick would have fallen into the water.

He lost his balance and fell on his back into the boat, quickly straightening himself afterwards.

Once the boat set sail, Melody leaned against the side, looking out at the sunset. Her long braid billowing in the wind.

"You were pretty brave back there." Bolin said, taking her by surprise as he stood beside her, also looking at the sunset, already imagining Republic City not too far off over the horizon.

"You're the brave one." Melody corrected, "But why did you do that?"

"Do what?"

"You barely know those people. They caught us in a net and held us prisoner, and yet you still fought for them. Why?"

"Well, somebody I know once told me that the world is filled with friends you haven't met yet." Bolin smiled, "And the best way to make a friend, is to be a friend."

Melody's eyes shimmered at hearing his words. She and her sisters had been Kuvira's "friends" for so long now, but the way Bolin described true friendship…maybe it was what she had been missing all along. Bolin placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder.

"If it hadn't been for you, I'd still be working for Kuvira right now. You saved me. You're a good friend, Melody."

Melody turned her gaze away from him, "Please don't call me that anymore."

"Why?"

"Melody isn't my real name. That's actually another thing me and my sisters lied about, and I'd rather you not call me by something that was forged from a lie."

"Well, okay. What's your real name then?"

"…It's Sonata."

"Sonata, huh?" Bolin repeated, taking in the new name. "That's kind of pretty. Okay, Sonata it is then!"

(~)

After a long day, Korra and Mako cuddled underneath the gazebo outside of Air Temple Island, watching the sunset. "I really missed moments like this." Korra said, resting her head on Mako's shoulder.

"Me too."

"And just think, pretty soon we'll have them all the time."

"We kind of already do." Mako said with a chuckle, "But I know what you mean. I promise when it's all over, we will have our wedding. We'll be together, and wherever you go, I won't be far behind."

Korra knew his words rang true. Just by looking into his eyes she knew she could always count on him to be there whenever she needed him, but to also allow her the space to do the things she needed to do on her own. He would be her supporter, her friend, and her partner. Forever.

A single happy tear rolled down her face and Mako gently wiped it with his thumb. Through everything they had been through, they're love for each other only grew and grew.

They had some hardship, but through those hardships came some good as well. They learned from their mistakes, and loved each other for all they were. Flaws and all. Their love was not always perfect, and it would never be, but that did not mean it was not worth fighting for. Much like the sunset before them, their future looked bright.

Until…

"Korra! Mako!"

The couple turned around to the sound of Twilight's frantic voice. She rushed towards them, and the two held the frightened princess in their arms.

"Twilight? What's wrong?" Korra asked.

"It's the alicorns! Something's happened!"

(~)

The three rushed towards Republic City Hospital as Twilight continued to explain. To ease her anxiety, she and Korra held hands while Mako stood beside them both.

"The alicorns arrived for a meeting with Tenzin, Raiko and the other world leaders and all of a sudden they just passed out. We tried everything, we called all the doctors that we could find, but they don't know what's wrong!"

Tears rolled down her cheeks and Korra took Twilight by the shoulders, "Twilight, calm down. We'll figure this out. How bad is it?"

But the younger alicorn couldn't stop the tears.

"Twilight?"

"You should see for yourself."

Korra's eyes widened and the two rushed to where the alicorns were being held. It all happened so quickly that they had little time to take them to Equestria and so they sent them here. In the room, Tenzin, Raiko, Fire Lord Izumi all stood, looking on with worry.

That was when Korra saw them.

The three royal alicorns, all in their pony forms, fast asleep. But they were not sleeping peacefully. No, their brows twitched and beams of sweat dripped from their faces, brows and noses. Their bodies did not move, as it they were too heavy to do so. Only their faces did, their noses twitched, their eyes closed shut, tightening as if trying to open but looked as if they were stuck together. The strangest thing of all were their horns. The outlines glowed a horrible green color.

Korra couldn't breath. These were the most powerful creatures she knew, and now they looked so…helpless. She could sympathize with this. They appeared as if their minds were being plagued by visions they could not get rid off.

Her heart stopped for a brief moment when she saw Twilight's own brother, Shinning Armor there as well, and their three-year-old daughter Flurry Heart sobbed in his shoulder. Shinning Armor looked up at the Avatar, not saying a word. His eyes looked fuzzy due to his tears. When Korra looked down at what was in front of him, she could feel her own tears threatening to come out as well.

Laying on the bed was none of other than Princess Cadance.

Twilight's old foul sitter, turned sister-in-law and one of Korra's dearest friends…was now laying in bed, on all fours, in the exact same state as the others. Twilight walked up to them and got down on her knees, breaking down into tears as she sobbed beside Cadance's bed.

Korra's sadness began to shift into anger. Her tears stopped and she stormed out of the room, not saying a word. Outside, she spread her wings open and flew up to the roof, looking at the last bit of sunlight of the day, her long hair billowing harshly against the twilight winds. She took in a deep breath before screaming at the top of her lungs, her voice booming for all to hear.

"KUVIRAAAAAAAAA!!!! YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!!!!!"

That much, for certain, was a promise she was going to keep….

No matter what.

(~)

Baatar Jr. hammered in a small stake with a cord attached onto the surface of a tree. He looked at his remote in hand, the red needle flew right into the reddest area of the gauge. "This area is overrun with spirit vines." he said, smiling to his fiance, who stood behind him, arms folded. "And they appear to be even more powerful than the samples we took from Republic City."

"Perfect." Kuvira replied. She turned to her followers. "Harvest the vines until there's nothing left." she ordered. Using the chainsaws that outstretched from their wrists, the mecha tanks went to work and began cutting through the tree roots.

The roots that belonged to the Tree of the Foggy Swamp, which was now surround by Kuvira's military airships.

(~)

Author's Note

Reunited and it feels so good...until Kuvira comes crashing on your parade. What will happen next? Tay tune for next time. Also, I recently updated the first chapter of my book 1 version. It's longer and shows a bit more of Korra's half. Let me know what ya think.

God bless, *kiss kiss*

Remembrances

Author's Note

Before I get to the actual episode, a brief look at how tensions are growing between two former friends.
Any of you familiar with the Prince of Egypt?
Well….

Remembrances

All of the creatures of the swamp scattered away as the meca tanks approached the tree. This tree was sacred, special, the heart of their home.

And now this woman was cutting it for her own personal interests.

Dazzle and Starblaze were on one of the airships that hovered the swamp, supervising how everything was going down bellow.

The two sisters were so content, they could feel Kuvira's pride growing and growing. Even if her joy was not shown on her face, in her heart she felt that what she was doing was righteous.

Dazzle and Stablaze;

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah,

Ah, ah, ah, ah

Their voices echoed inside the ship like a haunting yet mesmerizing melody.

Since you refuse to hail Kuvira

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah,

Ah, ah, ah, ah

All through the land of the Earth Empire

We send a pestilence and plague

Into your homes, into your land

Until your streets crumble at the seems

Into your thoughts, into your mind

Upon your swamp, upon your plants

Upon your loyals, upon your royals

Into your dreams, into your sleep

Until you break until you yield

We send the swarm, we send the horde

Through Her soul...

The metalbender held her hands behind her back as she watched the roost being cut as memories of her former friend crossed her mind.

Kuvira;

Once I called you ally

Once I thought the chance to make you understand

Was all I ever wanted

Dazzle and Starblaze;

We send the thunder from the sky

We send the fire raining down

Kuvira;

And even now

I wish that fate had chose another

Serving as your foe on my behalf

Was the last thing that I wanted

Dazzle and Starblaze;

We send a hail of burning ice

On every field

On every town

Kuvira;

This is my role

My destiny, it called me

Was I wrong to reach the call?

If you will not accept me

Then your kingdom shall fall

Dazzle and Starblaze;

We send the hatred on a wind

Such as the world has never seen

With every push, with every win

Until there's nothing left of green

We send our scourge

We send our song

Through Vira's soul!

While they sang their wicked song, everyone was still trying to figure out what was wrong with the alicorns. Zecora even tried getting them to drink her medicines, but nothing was working. Flash held Twilight tightly as she weeped on his shoulder.

Korra looked out the window, her mind on Kuvira

Korra;

You who I called ally

Why must you call down another blow?

Dazzle and Starblaze;

We send our scourge

We send our song

Korra;

Let my people go!

Dazzle and Starblaze;

Through our song

Kuvira;

It won't be long!

Korra didn't want to be, but she felt angry towards Kuvira. After she had showed her kindness, compassion, tried to forge a strong friendship with someone she believed needed it, this was how she repaid her. By being cruel and unforgiving, not just to Korra, but to her own friends and family. This was such a painful truth, Korra didn't know who she was more angry with Kuvira…or herself.

Korra;

You who I called ally

How could you have come to hate me so?

Is this what you wanted?

Dazzle and Starblaze;

We send the swarm

We send the horde

Korra;

You've let your heart be hardened

Everyday your actions seem to grow

This can not go on

Kuvira;

I'll never let

Your people go

Dazzle and Starblaze;

We send our song

Korra and Kuvira;

I send my song!

Kuvira;

I will not..

Korra;

Let, my

Kuvira;

Your

Kuvira and Korra;

People

Go…!

……………..

*(~)*

Psalm 23:6 ~

Surely your goodness and unfailing love will pursue me all the days of my life, and I will live in the house of the Lord forever.

*(~)*

Remembrances

The alicorn's still did not wake up, but even so the others could not continue on like this. Korra and the Ponies promised they would find a way to save the Royals, but in the mean time everyone else would have to find some way to deal with the situation as best they could.

Prince Wu was staying at the Sato estate with Mako and Bolin's family, but the prince soon realized that with everything going on, and being kidnapped, he needed to do something about it. So, he asked his good old friends Mako and Flash to help him toughen up.

The indoor pool shimmered as rays from the skylight above hit the clear blue waters, and in another room nearby with a wide opening was a small gym. Mako, Flash and Wu were dressed in training gear, which consisted of sleeveless shirts, black pants and boots, with protective headgear identical to the pro-bending helmets, as well as protective gloves. Wu's gear was colored green while Mako's was red and Flash's were blue. His cutie mark was exposed due to the lack of sleeves.

"You know, there's something about being kidnapped that makes a guy realize he needs to get his act together." Wu said, stretching his arms a bit.

"Yeah, I agree." Mako said before taking on a sparing position. Let's toughen you up."

Flash clapped his hands once, "Okay, I want a fair fight, a clean fight and I don't want to see any tears…I'm looking at you, Wu." the prince shot Flash a brief glare before raising his hands in a, very poorly, defensive manner. "And…go!"

After the pony cried out 'go', Mako moved closer and threw a simple punch at the prince's chest, one that would be considered more of a nudge to help start Wu off. Unfortunately, the punch felt a bit more than just a hard nudge, and the young man yelled from the supposed "pain", falling to the ground and curling up in a fetal position.

"AH! I wasn't ready! Wu down!"

Mako and Flash only stared down at the pathetic prince, only to hear a shocked gasp from behind. "What's going on?" Yin asked with worry. Mako's cousin Tu, as well as Mika, Ali and San were behind her. Tu sipped on his smoothie, indifferent to the situation, while the little spirits only looked curiously at why Wu was on the floor.

Flash pointed his finger at his friend, "Mako did it!"

The firebender glared at Flash while Yin walked to Wu, holding him like an injured child. "Mako, how dare you injure the prince!" she shot her grandson a disappointed look before turning back to Wu, speaking in a cooing voice, "Would his royal highness like a cherry-berry lemonade?"

"And maybe some of those sticky dumplings, too?"

Mako groaned in annoyance, "Look at yourself! You're so weak, "Wu down" is your catchphrase."

"I know, I'm a wimp." Wu said, dejectedly as he sat upright, folding his legs. "But it's not my fault, I was born that way! I'm not like you Mako, I wasn't raised by a pack of cops in the woods."

Flash arced an eyebrow, "Pack of whats in the what-now?"

Mako crossed his arms, also rising a brow, "You don't know anything about me, do you?" he said in annoyance.

"Yeah, I'm drawing a blank." Wu confessed rather quickly. He stood up to face the firebender, who was much taller than he was, "Why is that? How do I not know stuff about you?"

"Uhh ... you never asked? The only thing you do know about me is that I'm engaged to Korra."

"Well, I'm asking now!" Wu grabbed Mako's shoulders, already bombarding him with questions, "What's your favorite food? What's your favorite color? How did you meet Korra, was it love at first sight?"

"Not exactly. As a matter of fact, we couldn't stand each other at first."

Wu's eyes snapped open, "What?! Are you serious?!" Now this definitely caught Wu's attention. It really was a surprise to him, after the lovey dovey way Mako and Korra behaved towards one another he would have thought they fell in love the moment they met.

Mika and Ali flew up to their father, "Ooh, I love that story! Can you please tell it, daddy?" Mika practically begged.

"Sweetie, I've told you it a thousand times."

"So? It's still my favorite!"

That was it, Wu needed to know everything. "She's right, Mako. Sit! You and I need to have a little gab session right now!" the prince practically forced Mako to sit down with him, eager to know about the love story between him and the Princess Avatar. "How did you guys first meet?"

Flash sat down as well, while the spirits rested on him, all attentively listening, as well as Yin and Tu. Mako began his tale.

"Well, Bolin and I were playing for the Fire Ferrets."

"You were a pro-bender?" Wu interrupted while smiling excitedly.

"Yes. Will you just let me tell the story?"

"Carry on."

As Mako told his tale, the memories replayed in his mind. He never knew he would kind of miss those old days. The intense fighting, the adrenaline rush, the wide smile on his brother's face when they won a match. His only regret was that he wished he had enjoyed it while he had it, but his mind was preoccupied with other things at the time.

"Bolin and I grew up dirt poor, so once I became a pro-bender, I wanted it all: Riches; fame; accolades. I thought it would solve all my problems. But all that changed when I met Korra."

Mika and Ali squealed with delight as their father continued. Mako remembered that moment like it was yesterday.

………….

Korra and The Mane Six had snuck into the pro-bending arena, even back then their curiosity and child-like wonder knew no bounds. Bolin, who was quite the ladies man at the time, didn't waste a second in trying to get this new girl interested in him. Mako could still hear his brother's voice when he first introduced to him the woman who would change his life forever.

"Come on, I want you to meet my brother, Mako." Bolin said.

Korra smiled and extended her hand to greet him, "Mako? Wow, I-I heard you play on the radio!"

But of course, Mako ignored her and moved on ahead, bypassing her, "Come on, Bolin, we're up."

………….

"Whoa! That was the first time you met? Kind of rude there, buddy!"

Mako glared at Wu, annoyed, "You know what else is rude? Interrupting. Besides, that was just the first meeting. After that, a certain unicorn wasn't having it."

…………..

By complete surprise, Mako's feet suddenly began to move, as if they were being controlled by an invisible force. From behind Korra's legs, Rarity's horn glowed brightly as she forced Mako to move forward and stop in front of Korra, just when she stood up to get her hair tie, which Rarity purposely made fall off.

That was when Mako took a good look at Korra. She truly was beautiful, but while she was captivating, at the time it still wasn't enough to make him fall deeply in love with her.

Yet.

None the less, it did allow him to make up for his rude introduction. Korra, of course, was oblivious to his reaction to him seeing her with her hair down, but she was polite none the less.

"Well, like I said before, I heard you play in the radio. You were really amazing. I'm Korra"

She extended her hand to him, and this time he shook it. "Oh, um nice to meet you."

………

Wu smiled in satisfaction, "Now that's an introduction! Go Clarity!"

"It's Rarity! Get it right."

"Sorry."

"Anyway. Korra proved to be an amazing pro-bender and a loyal friend. She helped me save Bolin when he was taken by the Equalists. In that time, I got to know her better. She was a brave, smart and loving soul who would do anything for her friends. Growing up in the city, I wasn't used to others being genuinely kind to me, or showing any real selflessness. So, seeing Korra, and learning more about who she was underneath that tough exterior really changed my perspective."

………

He would never forget the kindness Korra displayed that night. She offered to save his brother, whom she had only known for a while, and in that time she showed how caring she was to her pony sisters. When Rarity got mud on her coat, Korra so generously removed it with her waterbending, and allowed Rarity to borrow her fur pelt as to prevent her from getting dirty again. She treated Fluttershy like her baby sister, allowing her to sleep on her lap and cuddle beside her.

"She was the one who showed me the importance of friendship, and not to judge others by what they are or where they are from."

Mako looked over at the other ponies and Spike who were all smiling kindly at him. Which was a first for him considering they didn't even like him at first.

"Don't you see? We may seem different as night and day, but if you look a little deeper…." Fluttershy curled up on Korra's lap and the avatar stroked her mane, "You'll see we are more alike than you think."

Mako watched as the adorable pegasus pony smiled at Korra's gentle touch. He still couldn't believe that despite her fiery and aggressive nature, there was a kind and loving person deep underneath.

…………

"After going through such a crazy experience, I felt like Korra and I had a powerful connection."

Wu wiggled his eyebrows and smirked, "So then you smooched her real good, eh?"

Mako, however, did not smile, but instead looked away, his face painted with guilt for some reason. "Not exactly."

……….

While Mako knew he was developing feelings for Korra, things became, rather complicated when a certain raven haired heiress came crashing into his life.

Literally.

Even to this day, Mako still winced at remembering the terrible hit he got from Asami's moped. But, of course, like any teenage boy, he forgot all about it when Asami removed her helmet, revealing her long raven hair, full red lips and stunning green eyes. She was a vision of beauty, and while that still wasn't enough to make him fall in love with her either, it still caught his attention.

"I was, I-I, wow. That was …"

………..

Back in the present, Flash Sentry literally rolled on the floor, laughing out loud, "Wait! That was the first thing you said to Asami?! Seriously?! I can imagine that coming from Bolin, heck even me, but you?"

"Yeah, you really gotta work on your introductions." Wu said, not at all impressed by Mako's way of meeting women.

Mako, however, didn't take it as an insult, "Hey. When you got charm like mine, you don't need introductions." he said rather proudly.

"Wait a second." Ali interrupted, "When did Aunt Asami get into this picture?"

"I never told you that part of the story?"

All three of his kids shook their head, "Nu, uh."

"Well, I didn't think you were ready to hear it at the time."

…………

Mako's mind flashed back to his and Asami's first date. He won't lie, spending time with the kind and beautiful heiress was great. A wonderful time. It was everything he ever wanted. Asami was everything he ever wanted. And that was the problem.

Both Mako and Asami eventually learned that their romance really was more of a teenage dream from both parties, but he did genuinely start to care for the heiress as a friend. Yet, it became more and more apparent as time passed, that he had a very strong connection to the Avatar. Even if he didn't fully comprehend it, his feelings towards Korra and Asami were very different.

"Hanging out with Asami was awesome. But it made things with Korra…. complicated. Especially when I got to know her even more than I already did."

The day he, Korra and the Mane Six all played together at the park, had a slash fight and Korra and Mako opened up about their pasts and found out they were not so different after all.

"She proved to not only be headstrong, but smart and understanding at times. Which made things all the more difficult since I didn't fully understand my feelings back then. So, of course, I made some pretty stupid mistakes. It probably didn't help that I never spoke about it to anyone and tried to solve the problem myself. That would eventually come back to bite me later on in life."

All of that started the night after a pro-bending match before the tournament, and Korra was ready to confess her feelings for him. He never admitted back then, but Korra's confession left more of an impact on him that night and he would have said.

Korra was blushing, her heart was racing, as she prepared to confess…and boy, did she confess.

"Look, I really like you and I think we were meant for each other."

From the sidelines, the Mane Six, Spike included, dropped their jaws at the sight, while Korra reeled back in embarrassment, hiding her face.

Mako couldn't face her. "Korra, I'm really sorry, but I just don't feel the same way about you." he said, his face became tense and apprehensive.

……….

"That's harsh, Mako." Wu said, sympathizing with the Avatar.

Even Flash couldn't believe it. He had known about their past but, this was a bit new. "Seriously? You were like that before?…I'm at a loss for words, man."

Mako lowered his head in shame, "I know, I know. But as you could probably tell, it wasn't totally true."

………

"We need to talk."

Mako had to make things right. As much as he tried, he couldn't keep hiding these feelings anymore. He approached a depressed Korra, who was standing outside of the arena, underneath the gazebo. But the Avatar was not in the mood. She had already had her heart broken once, she didn't need him to emphasize it.

"Save your breath. You've already made it clear how you feel about me."

"No, I haven't. What I'm trying to say is, as much as you drive me crazy, I also think you're pretty amazing."

After that, Korra kissed him full on the lips. At first, Mako initially seemed shocked but relented rather quickly and kissed her back with equal passion. It was the best moment of his life. If there was ever the perfect word to describe it, it would be…magical.

……….

Ali and Mika sighed dreamingly and Wu waved his hand up in victory, "Hot dog! Smooch City, here we come. You player."

Tu sipped his drink, looking on surprise, "Whoa. I thought you were dating Asami."

Mako didn't realize his cousin was still there, "Tu! Get out of here!"

Yin wagged her finger at her grandson, "Naughty Mako! You take after your grandfather!"

"You know, I always did wonder where he got it from." Flash said.

"Guys, Grandma! Look, I was really confused at the time. I was young and stupid and I wasn't entirely sure about what I really wanted. So, yeah, I messed up. I did and said things I shouldn't have, and I had to face the consequences. But, from those experiences, I learned to be a better man."

"So, how did you handle it eventually?" Wu asked, "What made you realize Korra was the one?"

"My feelings for Korra became clear when Tarrlok captured her. It felt like a piece of me was gone."

………..

That was the night that changed Mako's perspective forever. After hearing the news that Korra was kidnapped, he went crazy looking for her. Heck, he didn't know what he would do if they never found her. When they finally did, his heart was at ease once more. He carried the exhausted Korra from Naga's back, her eyes looked tired, but they still held that sparkle that captured his heart every time he looked at her.

"I was so worried. Are you all right?"

"I'm fine. I'm glad you're here."

But while they were happy to see one another, somebody else wasn't.

……….

San winced at the thought, "Hoo! I bet Aunt Asami wasn't too happy about that."

"No son, she wasn't. Like I said, I had to face the consequences of my actions."

……….

Mako had never seen his past girlfriend so angry before. If looks could kill, he'd be in a coffin by now. Asami was washing the dishes while Mako stood by.

"I've noticed how you treat Korra, how you acted when she was missing. You have feelings for her, don't you?"

But Mako, being the dipstick that he was back then, tried to cover it up. "Things are crazy right now. Can we deal with our relationship problems later?"

"Well, there might not be a relationship to worry about later." she said as she walked out in a huff.

"Asami!" Mako hung his head down and sighed. He took out the heart shaped petal from his pocket, the one thing that was a tangible proof of his feelings for Korra.

………

Wu winced, "Ouch!"

"Yep. Turns out, she was right. It was time to man up and call it quits."

Flash waved his arms up in the air, "Finally!" all eyes were on him and he lowered his arms, clearing his throat, "Proceed."

………

It was right before Mako, Korra and Twilight would head out to face Amon. He knew he had to face the music. Asami was too good a person, and too good a friend to go through this. With much courage, he walked up to the heiress, who looked at him with a saddened look on her face.

"Asami. I'm sorry things got so messed up between us. But whatever happens today, I want you to know how much I care about you."

"I care about you, too." she said before kissing him on the cheek.

……..

"Wait. Was that supposed to be you breaking up with her?" Wu asked, both confused and unconvinced.

"Yes. That was a breakup." Mako responded blankly.

"Didn't sound like a breakup." Tu said, also unconvinced.

Even Flash agreed, "Yeah, could you have been any more vague?"

"It was mutual. We had an understanding! We both knew—" He cut himself off, frustrated, biting his tongue and closing his eyes as he changed the subject, "Can I just get on with the rest of my story or what?"

Wu shrugged, "Fine. But I hope you weren't as ambiguous with Korra as you were with Asami."

"Trust me, I wasn't."

Mika began jumping up and down, excitedly. "Yay! Here comes the good part!"

"Korra, Twilight and I ended up stopping Amon, but she lost her bending. I've never seen her so broken before. She felt like she wasn't needed anymore." he hung his head sadly at the memory. "I knew that wasn't true. She was still needed and loved. For the first time in my life, I let my heart speak out with no restraint."

…………

It was after they stopped Amon. They had won, but at a terrible price. Korra not only lost her bending, but Twilight Sparkle's wings were badly damaged. It was a sad day for everyone, but Mako refused to let this chance escape. It was a bold move, but Korra was in such a bad place he needed to show her he was there for her. That he would always be there for her. Korra was stubborn, as always, and she did not wish to speak to anyone. Not even him. She thought he was only helping her because she was the Avatar, but he needed to let her know that wasn't true.

His heart raced as he caressed her face, saying the words from his heart. "I love you, Korra." Mako then showed her the petal in his hand, "I've had the signs pointing me towards you all along. I was an idiot to even try to ignore them. I love you. Your kindness and your courage. I always have. Believe it or not, your powers aren't what make you so amazing…it's what you have inside."

Korra looked down at the heart shaped petal, in a way, it was like he was handing her his heart. But she was too confused and angry with herself to even think she deserved it his affection, or anybody else’s.

After a rough response, Korra somehow managed to get her bending back, but that wasn't all…Twilight's wings were healed and she could fly once more. The girls embraced in a warm loving hug and next, Korra ran up to Mako, his arms wide open, ready to embrace her. He held her tightly as they spun around, their eyes shimmering with the colors of the rainbow as Korra caressed his face, smiling with all the love in her heart.

"I love you, too." she said, before they shared their True Love's Kiss.

……..

Yin, Mika and Ali swooned, "Awwww."

"And then you two lived happily ever after?" Yin asked.

Mako couldn't help but smile, "Well, I can't say it was always perfect between us, but we somehow managed to make things work. When I got a job as a cop, it kind of took a lot of my time. But whenever we did spend time together, it was…well…"

"Magical?" Flash answered with a smile.

Mako smiled as well, "Yeah. Exactly."

……..

The six months they had been together truly were unlike anything Mako had experienced before. Korra showed him the world of Equestria, even though she had only visited the land a few times, she was already so familiar with the place. She felt right at home there. And she always made sure Mako felt the same way. Just as the ponies were a part of her, so was their home, and since Mako was an important part of her life, she wanted him to feel a part of it too.

She introduced him to many residence of Ponyville; the Cakes, Madame Mare, the Crusaders, Miss Cheerilee, The Apple Family, Zecora, Princess Cadance and Shinning Armor. Mako always admired the way Korra interacted with the ponies. They were all so naturally drawn to her. They adored her company, adored her personality, they just simply adored her. As the memories played in his mind, a song played in the air, sung by him.

(I'm gonna love you, by Jennifer Love Hewit. Male voice here)

Angel in disguise

Stories in her eyes

Love for every true heart that it sees

There was one time where Korra took Mako to meet the animals Fluttershy cared for. It was a rather chilly day so Korra wore a lovely simple cape Rarity made for her.

Was it just a lucky day

That it turned to look my way

Or is it Heaven right before my very eyes

Fluttershy handed Mako some bird seed to feed to the birds, but once he approached them, they scattered. He tried once more but still, they did not approach him. Korra smiled gently and showed him how to do it. She took some seeds and spread them on the ground, making a small trail. One little blue bird ate the food, following the trail before jumping into Mako's hand. The little creature was so adorable, it chirped happily and Korra smiled proudly.

She showed me all new things

The shimmer of moonbeams

I was blind, but now she's helped me see.

One night, Korra and Twilight took Mako to a high mountain to look at the constellations. Let's just say, the stars were not the only things shinning that night. Korra was, surprisingly, intrigued with there being so many constellations in the sky and each meaning something different. Twilight first pointed out all of the known constellations, but it didn't take long for Korra to break the rules and start naming her own and making random shapes with the stars.

I was lost but now I'm found

Her happiness surrounds

And now I find that my dreams can come true

More memories played in his mind. The times they laughed, went out on walks, rode on Naga, heck even when she showed Mako how to surf. He wiped out a lot, but it was worth it to see her smile.

'Cause I'm gonna love you for the rest of my life

I'm holding you safe here in this heart of mine

When Mako couldn't spend time with her, she managed to sneak a sweet thoughtful note and leave it in his office for him to find. Afterwords, he would make it up to her with dinner, or anything else new she would get them to do. Every moment with her was special. Not counting the times they argued, because there were. But they were minor compared to their happy moments.

I will always be with you even though we're far apart

You know I'm telling' the truth

I'll spend the rest of my life…

Loving you.

Those memories, the good and the bad, he would always keep them in his heart.

Forever

…………

Wu and Tu were hugging one another, crying like babies. "That's so beautiful!" Wu said, wiping away his tears

"True Love always is buddy. It always is!" Tu said, while bawling. Mika kindly handed them a box of tissues to wipe their eyes and blow their noses into.

"Dang." Flash said with a smile, "Hard to believe you two were actually at each other's throats before."

Mako smiled, "Yeah, those were some pretty awesome six months." but then, his smile faded, now replaced with a frown. "But then, the stress of our jobs finally got to us."

……….

"Tenzin's just trying to help you become the best Avatar you can be." Mako said to reassure his girlfriend, but she only became upset.

"Whatever. I'm gonna go take a walk." she walked away annoyed.

The same thing happened on their journey to the spirit portal.

"It's like he doesn't trust me.” the last part Korra said sounded shaky, as if she were trying to fight the tears.

“We all just want to help however we can." Mako assured her in the kindest way he could, "You have to trust that we're here for you.”

And latter on, back in Republic City in his apartment, things got ever worse between them.

"This war affects us all more than you know." Korra stated.

"How can you tell?" Mako asked.

"Mako, I can't entirely explain why, but ever since we got back I've been having this nagging feeling that something is going to happen."

"Korra, I get that you're stressed out but you need to be reasonable here."

"Reasonable?! I've been trying to be reasonable and look how well that's turned out! Raiko didn't even believe me!"

"Well, you didn't exactly have the proper evidence to help you."

"I can't believe you're taking his side!”

“What's with you and sides?”

“Well, you're not helping me right now!"

Mako stood up and glared at his girlfriend, “I'm doing my job.”

“We--he--hell, excuse me, officer. Don't let me stand in the way of you writing tickets. I'm just trying to save the world.”

But the absolute WORSE moment was at his police office…it was a day Mako would always regret. The image of Korra's heartbroken face was forever implanted in his mind.

"Well! I guess that if we're both putting our jobs first, maybe there's no room for our relationship!"

"So, what? Are you ... breaking up with me?" Korra said fearfully.

"Yeah ... I guess I am."

And then, Korra threw Mako's table over with airbending.

……..

"Now that's a breakup!" Wu said in satisfaction

"Wait, that last part didn't happen like that," Mako corrected.

"Either way, it's still more dramatic."

Flash rose his hand, "Actually, Korra froze the entire office in ice."

Wu's jaw dropped. "No way! That's even better!"

Mako rolled his eyes. "Moving on. After that, I dove into my work. Someone had been taking out supply ships heading to the Southern Water Tribe. Asami's company was one of the victims, so she and I worked together to catch the perps."

……………..

It indeed was a crazy night, enough for him to forget about Korra…but it still wasn't enough.

"The stakeout was the perfect way to get my mind off Korra. It was an intense night, but even that didn't help me forget the guilt I felt. Asami and I discovered the triads had double-crossed us. We barely got away, but by then, Asami's warehouse had been cleared out."

Asami was so heartbroken, "My company ... it's over ... I give up."

Mako looked down at his distressed friend, "Well ... I'm not giving up on you."

Then, out of the blue, Discord appeared. "Surprise!"

"Discord showed up and conjured up new meca tanks for Asami. But after that, he told us about The Great Change and Equestria's final days. Asami was so mad with me, even Bolin, and we just broke ties with one another. Since then, I tried to fix everything on my own. I didn't realize how selfish and proud I was being, until Asami helped me see the truth."

That day, when Asami came to his apartment, and showed him the picture of them and their friends. Mako continued to look at the picture as he listened to Asami. She was saying she felt alone, and in a lot of ways…Mako did too. Asami looked down at her feet in shame.

"Mako, you're a great cop, one of the best, really….but recently, that's pretty much all you've been. You were so caught up in your own problems and doing things your way that you forgot to be a friend."

The whole time Asami was talking, Mako's hardened expression softened with each word she spoke. Eventually, he had a revelation.

"That was when I remembered everything Korra and the ponies had showed me before. I realized I needed to rely on my friends rather than just myself. After that, Korra came back and I was determined to make things right with her."

When Korra returned, at first it was a happy moment. She kissed her boyfriend full on the lips with all the love in her heart.

"Mako, I missed you so much!"

Mako blinked as he took a good look at the girl in front of him, her baby blue eyes sparking just as beautifully as from the day she left. “Korra?" he asked. Finally the reality struck him and he smiled widely.

"Korra!”

Without even a second thought, Mako wrapped his arms around Korra's waist, holding her close to his body as he rose her up the ground and spun her around, causing her to giggle. Then he remembered something…their break up. He ended the hug and looked at Korra with worried eyes. “Wait. So you're not still mad at me?” he asked, a worried expression evident on his face, which was in contrast with Korra's confused one.

“Why does everyone assume I'd be mad at you?”

Mako was now even more confused. Since when did Korra ever forget they had a fight? And since when did she ever brush it off instead of talking about it and confronting it like they often did before?

“…We had that fight before you left.”

“Wait, we really did have a fight?”

“Don't you remember?”

Korra turned to look at Twilight who lowered her ears in shame, blushing and smiling nervously. Korra crossed her arms and scowled at the alicorn. “Twilight. You used your magic to bring back my memories. Did you bring back ALL of them?”

Twilight nervously did circles on the floor with the tip of her hooves, avoiding eye contact.Eventually, she came clean. “…Alright fine! I did bring back all of your memories, I swear but when I was about to give you the memory about your last argument with Mako I…I didn't want you to feel that heartache again. I didn't realize it before but, I guess I might have, accidentally, didn't restore it.”

The Avatar looked at the firebender behind her, the saddened look in his eyes signaled for her that they had indeed had a pretty bad fight. Whatever happened, Korra had to know what it was, in order to fully understand if she and Mako's relationship was either in danger, or possibly down the tubes.

“It's okay, Twilight. I understand." the Avatar then extended her hand to her. "Come on, give it back.”

Twilight hatted having to relive that painful moment for Korra. She flew up to Korra with her horn glowing and placed it on the Avatar's forehead. Korra had her eyes closed as the horn glowed, her eyes snapped open as that very single memory replayed in her head, perfectly clear.

Korra gasped as she backed away from Twilight's horn, nearly falling backwards and having Mako to catch her. She turned around to face him, her face wasn't angry, more like surprised, but it didn't make him feel any less worse.

“I…I remember.”

That very same night, on Varrick's ship, Mako tried all he could to win Korra back, but she refused.

"It's clear that this…us. It's not going to work anymore.”

“You don't mean that, I know you don't. I was stupid and blind but I know the truth now and I want to set things right. I love you, Korra.”

“I love you too and I always will, but…we can't go on like this. I'm sorry Mako...but I'm letting you go.” with that, she turned around and made her way into the ship towards her room.

……….

Wu had to recap, "Whoa, whoa, whoa! So, you broke up with Korra because of a disagreement, then realized you were wrong and tried to win her back, but she didn't want you back?"

"I never said love was easy."

"You're telling me! Seriously, after that fairytale montage you guys practically hit rock bottom by then! I'm starting to think maybe Korra was being the smart one here in kicking you to the curve."

"Well, believe it or not, things did eventually did work out."

………..

And they did indeed. After Korra and The Mane Six defeated UnaVaatu and saved both worlds, Mako confessed to the alicorns about his mistake and he and Korra apologized for their behavior towards one another. The two sealed their rekindled relationship with a kiss, right after Korra was crowned princess and more memories of what happened afterwords played in his mind.

"Korra and I both learned a very valuable lesson that day. That no matter how hard things get, there comes a time where you have to look at another person's perspective rather than just your own. After that, we started all over again and worked harder to make our relationship work. As crazy as it may sound, I'm glad we went through that painful experience, because it helped us understand our feelings for each other. Throughout the years, the more we grew and learned, the stronger our love became. It evolved alongside us. Because of her, I learned the values of Friendship and the importance of putting others before myself and whenever I think of her, she continues to inspire me. I have no doubt in my mind that she's the person I want to spend the rest of my life with."

Tu wiped away a single tear, "Wow…It's very rare to find a love like that."

"I know." Mako said, "And I wouldn't change anything about it."

Flash tapped his friend's shoulder, "Good man, Mako. Good man."

Wu was still crying his eyes out, "That story is amazing and I really learned something!" he said as he stood up.

"You did? Good." Mako said as he he stood up.

"So what did you learn?" Flash asked, "That true friends accept you for who you are? That love brings out the best in others? That sometimes what you want isn't as important as what you need?"

"No! I learned that I really didn't know anything about you! Crazy!" Flash and Mako both narrowed their eyes at Wu. They should have known. "Also, I realized that ladies are complicated. No offense, Grandma."

"None taken." Yin said casually, for she knew this to be a fact.

"I better just focus on being a better king." Wu said, then got back into his fighting stance. "Okay, come at me. I can take it."

Mako gave the same exact punch as before, and once again, Wu was on the ground, crying out in pain."Aahhhhh! Wu down!"

As Mako starred at the prince, Yin harshly slapped her grandson's arm, making Flash laughed, resulting in Mako slapping him upside the head. "Ow!"

Yin shook her head, "Just like your grandfather."

(~)

At Air Temple Island, Korra sat on the railing of the meditation pavilion, looking out at the sunset, its rays making the ocean sparkle like a dream and the Equestrian portal not too far ahead. Her mind was all over the place. So much has happened. For once, she had experienced a completely different life compared to the one she lived. She got to experience pain unlike never before. She got to see what life was like if she did not have stronger Faith, a stronger sense of Hope. For years, she had to carry around the trauma of nearly dying at the hands of Zaheer, but she pulled though, and not because she magically removed the poison from her body.

But because she had her friends. Her loving friends who loved her no matter what. And Twilight Sparkle, she was the one pony who understood her situation better than anyone. They both experienced the same thing, and knowing they were not alone gave them strength. New adventures, new friends, new lessons happened each and every day, and each experience helped Korra grow stronger. Wiser. Better.

But those memories, even though they were meant to be false, they felt every bit as real. Not everything changed, she was still her, she still had her adventures, but even while those memories took place, in her heart, she felt something was missing. Something to inspire her. A Light to shine her way through the darkness.

The Magic of Friendship.

The Mane Six were just as flawed and naive as she was when they first began their adventures together. They relied on one another, depended on one another. Korra, at the time, felt they were the only ones who truly understood her, making her realize she was not alone. They brought light into her life, and she was grateful for that every day. But she also felt she had changed their lives as well…but not in the best way.

Because Twilight experienced the same thing Korra did at the hands of The Red Lotus, she thought it was her fault the pony's wordily perspective had changed. But afterwords, she realized that all she had learned from Twilight came into full bloom when she saw her friend broken and down. Twilight was always the one to bring Korra to her senses, and now Korra was doing the same for her. They both realized that there will be hate and anger…but also there will be love and happiness.

They reminded each other of that, and they continued to do so to this day. Years ago, Korra would have found it strange, maybe even a bit wrong, that she had to rely so much on others rather than being able to do things on her own. But now, she was happy to be able to share her strength with others and vice versa, and found courage and strength in something greater than herself.

And that was the most wonderful she could have ever received.

But even with this positive reminder, she was still uneasy. The alicorns refused to wake up, and it was all because of Kuvira. She had never would have believed that someone she once called her friend would do something like this.

Was it that Korra wasn't there for her as much as she should have been? Did she place too much faith in her? Was it the way she told her what she was doing was wrong? She couldn't pinpoint exactly where it was she went wrong, but she knew it was in there somewhere. Kuvira wouldn't be a dictator if Korra hadn't encouraged her to go out there and make a change. But then again, it wasn't bad advice to begin with. Then how did good intentioned backfire so horrendously?

She felt another presence approach her. She turned her head to see Asami, Sunset Shimmer and the Mane Six. Asami was holding a cup of tea for the Avatar. "We brought you some tea. Thought you might be cold out here."

Korra smiled at her friend, "You're so sweet. Thanks." she jumped off form where she sat and took the cup on her hands, looking back at the sea.

"Are you okay? You seem out of sorts."

Pinkie Pie hugged Korra from behind, "You can tell us." she encouraged.

Korra smiled, "Thanks, Pinkie. I've been thinking about the alicorns…and about something Toph said. She told me that the world doesn't need me and it's basically pointless to try and stop Kuvira."

Rainbow Dash scoffed at the thought, "What does she know? She lives in a swamp."

"Don't believe her, Korra." Applejack reassured, "What she said was just down right ridiculous."

"At the time, I thought so, too. I figured she was just being her normal, cranky self. But I'm beginning to think she had a point."

"No, she doesn't." Twilight protested, "The world does need you. We need you. We're Team Avatar, nothing can change that."

"But no matter what we do, the world seems to always be out of balance!" as she spoke, memories of her fast flashed before her eyes. She was so vibrant, daring and fearless back then. She was ready to take on the world. "Growing up, I couldn't wait to be the Avatar. I thought I was really gonna change things. I was so naive." the memory of the first time she saw Amon replayed in her mind. She could still feel that shiver down her spine. "The first time I saw Amon take someone's bending away, I was terrified."

"Darling, we all were." Rarity said, "Being afraid is nothing to be ashamed off."

"I know that now, but back then I would have rather shaved my head than admit I was afraid. Eventually, my worst nightmare came true."

She could still feel his thumb on her forehead, the feeling of her bending being stripped away. It was awful.

"Hey, you weren't the only one who got hurt." Twilight reminded her, "I can still feel the sting from when Amon twisted my wings. But after that, you managed to unlock your airbending to save Mako. Then you got back your bending, my wings were healed and discovered you were The Element of Unity."

"She's right." Fluttershy said, "And you're forgetting about all the good that happened after you exposed Amon as the fraud he was. The Equalist Movement lost its leader and its power. Free elections were held in the United Republic and nonbenders finally had a voice. People had hope again and it was all because of you."

"And I was hopeful, too. That feeling didn't last long. As soon as I defeated Amon, a new enemy took his place."

And that enemy was none other than her uncle Unalaq. The man who betrayed her trust and used her to nearly destroy the world. But even so, she knew not all the blame was on him…but herself as well.

"Because of Unalaq, I opened the portals, and threw the Spirit and human worlds into chaos. It was my fault he fused with Vaatu and became a Dark Avatar, and I was helpless to stop him from destroying Raava and cutting off my connection to my past lives. With Raava gone, Unalaq and Vaatu became more powerful than ever…OW!!"

Korra got a mega slap on the head, curtesy of Rainbow Dash, "Seriously, do you have water on the brain or something? Unalaq may have gotten more powerful, but we all did, too. I mean, we turned into a giant human-alicorn spirit and totally kicked his sorry butt!"

Korra smiled at the memory, "Yeah ... that was pretty awesome."

"My thoughts exactly!"

Asami continued, "Not to mention, you opened the portal that united both Equestria and our world together. Even if Unalaq did try to take control, that didn't mean the prophesy wouldn't have happened."

"And opening the spirit portals turned out to be a good thing." said Sunset Shimmer, for she too knew the story well, having been told by her friends, "You brought back the airbenders , gave ponies back their bending, and caused a positive shift in the world. And on top of that, you became a princess. Plus, your relationship with Mako has never been stronger."

"Yes, but Zaheer got airbending too and nearly killed me. And Twilight."

"But you got the poison out." Fluttershy reminded her, "You managed to save yourself."

"But I was still crippled and couldn't walk. I didn't feel like myself anymore. I realized that just because I had all this power didn't mean I was completely invincible. I was terrified."

Twilight nudged Korra's arm, "News flash; so was I."

"Yeah, because of me. When I first met you girls, you were all so young and innocent. But the more I got to see how truly dark and cruel the world can be, I was scared about anything happening to you…but it did. Because of me, none of you ever saw the world the same way again. I trusted Kuvira, I did my best to become her friend, and yet she still became a horrible dictator. She gave me a potion that made me forget who I was and now she's done something terrible to the alicorns. Things are more out of balance then ever now. Nothing's changed!"

"You're right, Korra." the girls turned around to see Tenzin, standing before them.

"I am?"

"She is?"

"It's true, there will always be new conflicts and enemies to face. But the important thing is to learn from your enemies and better yourself over time, which you have. You've changed so much since you first arrived on Air Temple Island. When you first came here, you were hot-headed and a bit selfish."

"I wouldn't say that selfish." Rarity said in protest, "Though, definitely a tad bratty at times." noticing Tenzin's expression, Rarity cleared her throat. "Sorry. Carry on."

"Anyway, but you've matured into a thoughtful young woman who puts the needs of others before herself. The Equestrian portal, your wings and the new Air Nation are a testament to that. You sacrificed everything to save them. You're an inspiration to the world."

Twilight smiled proudly, "When we first met, we knew you would change things. But even after realizing your many, many, many, many, many---"

"I get it." Korra said with a pout.

"Many flaws, we never forgot what we saw the minute we laid eyes on you; a heart of gold, as big as a mountain, strong as a lion with the roar to match. That was something we never lost sigh of, even when you made mistakes. The prophesy did bring us together, but it wasn't what kept us connected. It was the adventures and experiences we faced together that truly cemented our bond, and that's something even more powerful than any magic. Yes, you did change our view of the world, but it wasn't a bad thing."

"Exactly." Rainbow said, "Because of you I decided to become a cop, and now I get to help people each and every day."

"You made me realize I needed to forgive myself if I wanted others to do the same." said Sunset Shimmer.

"You showed me true friendship when my father turned his back on me." said Asami, "And saved me when I turned into that creature of the night."

Twilight removed her arm warmer, exposing her scar, which was styled in the shape of a flame, looking more like a beautiful tattoo than a burned wound, "I may have been wounded along the way, but because of those experiences, I became stronger. We became more determined than ever to spread the Magic of Friendship, so no one should have to suffer the way we did. I'm where I am today because of you."

Korra could feel tears of joy about to roll down from her eyes. Twilight was right, their adventures really were what made them truly close. Closer than they've ever been since the day they met.

(Because I knew you. From Wicked the musical)

Twilight;

I've heard it said,

That people come into our lives for a reason

Bringing something we must learn

Rarity;

And we are lead

To those who help us most to grow

If we let them

And we help them in return

Applejack;

Now believe me when I say it's true

I know I'm who I am today

Because I knew you

As they sang, the sun set, filling the sky in it's stunning glow, as the memories of the past filled their minds

Twilight;

Like a comet pulled from orbit

As it passes the sun

Sunset;

Like a stream that meets a boulder

Halfway through the wood

Asami, Sunset, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie;

Oh, I can say I've been changed for the better

Rainbow;

Because, I knew you…

Korra;

Because I knew you

Everyone;

I have been changed

For good

Korra;

It well may be, that things will never be the same

As they used to

But even so, I'm proud to say

So much of me

Is made of what I learned from you

You'll be with me

Like a handprint on my heart

And now whatever way our stories end

You know you have rewritten mine

By being my friend

All together;

Like a ship blown from it's morning

By a wind off the sea

Like a seed dropped by a sky bird

In a distant wood

Now I can say I've been changed for the better

Korra;

Because I knew you

Twilight;

Because I knew you

All together;

I have been changed…

For good!

The Avatar wiped away a single tear, "Thank you. All of you. I know this Kuvira problem is only going to get worse. But no matter what happens, no matter how crazy things get, I'll never stop fighting for what's right." As the friends looked on into the distance, all holding hands, they knew that after everything they had been through, it had changed them all.

For the better.

(~)

Night had fallen and Sonata could barely keep her eyes open. She, Bolin and Varrick were still on the ship with their new friends. Everyone was taking turns telling stories, but Sonata had pretty much dozed off during most of them. It was strange, whenever things were slow her brain would be slow too, but if she was feeling an adrenaline rush, her brain would speed up as well. At times she wondered if this is what others meant with the phrase; "work better under pressure."

Either way, thank the spirits Baraz's story was almost over…she hoped.

"And that's when I made a solemn vow never to eat bark-onion soup again. Been six years, four months and fourteen days …" he shuddered in disgust, "Urgh! I can still taste it."

Sonata wasn't the only one who was bored. All the other refugees were gathered in a circle,either sitting upright or laying down. Some leaned on the crates as they slumbered. Bolin leaned his back against a wooden door, while Varrick laid casually beside him, on his back with his legs crossed as if he were sitting, while resting his elbow against a create, and his knuckle on the side of his head, looking as if he were thinking. Melody rested her chin on her knees, hugging her lefts close to her chest.

"Does anyone else feel like throwing themselves overboard?" Bolin asked while raising his hand. Sonata raised hers in response to his question.

"Not me!" Varrick said before he sprung back to his feet with flexible ease. "I've spent the last few hours tuning out all these incredibly boring stories …"

"Hey!" Baraz exclaimed, feeling offended.

"All the while mentally composing the most exciting tale ever told, soon to become the greatest ever made!" Varrick's loud voice, natural charisma, and flamboyant characteristics were enough to get everyone's attention, even those who were already asleep.

Sonata rolled her eyes. She had actually seen Varrick's movers and, in all honesty, she now understood what Starblaze was referring to when she called Sonata 'annoying'.

Varrick made a circle with his arms around a surprised Bolin as he spun his tale. "I present to you now: Bolin, as Nuktuk, Hero of the South—Trademark Varrimovers International— in the incredible true story of Bolin! Hero of the world!"

"Wait, am I playing Nuktuk, or is Nuktuk playing me?" Bolin asked in confusion.

"Both." Varrick said, positioning his fingers into a fame with Bolin in the center, as if he were filming with his camera. "It's your true story, but we'll capitalize on the audience of the Nuktuk franchise. Duh!"

"How can you call me "the hero of the world"?" Bolin asked, "I left my friends and family to join up with a psychotic dictator who imprisoned me and now, I'm running back home with my tail between my legs." The earthbender slumped from where he sat, his shoulders dropping in disappointment. Shame and guilt edged on his handsome features.

"Join the club." said Sonata, dropping her pony ears, looking just as guilty as Bolin.

Varrick waved his hands while shaking his head. "Nyahbabababab! You're emphasizing the wrong story beads. Let me tell it." all eyes fell on Varrick as he continued, "The story of Bolin begins in an exotic port of call. A wise sage, the richest merchant in the world, and a handsome devil all sit on a single pillow in the living room of a luxury yacht! How do they all fit on one pillow?"

"Ooh! Giant pillow!" Bolin said.

"Wrong! They're all the same man! Me! I try to teach a swami the power of levitation, but he's too stupid to understand it, so I kick him out. "Upon whom can I bestow my awesome knowledge?" I ask myself. Then, in walks Nuktuk, with a twinkle in his eye, a gorgeous dame on his arm, and a song on his lips. He bursts into a rapturous melody! "

Varrick inhaled deeply and started singing in a dramatic fashion, with one hand on his chest and the other outstretched, reaching out to the starry night sky. "Where can I find my teacher?" he sang loudly, yet surprisingly still in tune.

"Oh, come on!" Bolin stood up from his spot, shaking his head and grabbing Varrick by the shoulder, making him stop. "I wasn't singing, you were not levitating, and thanks a lot for reminding about Asami!" Bolin said angrily while glaring at Varrick. At the mention of her name, Bolin's lower lip quivered and he bursted into tears, groveling on his knees.

"Asami! Why?! Why did I ever let you go?! Babe, I'm sorry!! I'm so sorry-y-y-y!!" Bolin hung his head in shame, hands pressed to the wooden boat's floorboards. The refugees all looked at him with either sympathy or disturbed expressions, unsure on what to make of the young man's dramatic display of heartbreak.

Sonata stood up and compassionately patted him on the shoulder. "It's okay, Bolin. When we get back to Republic City you can win her back."

Bolin lifted up his head. "You really think so?"

"Of course. She did say she would love you, always."

Bolin wiped away his tears and stood up, with renewed confidence. Crying about it wasn't going to help him get Asami back, only actions will. "You know what, you're right!" he stood tall, his right hand on his hip and pointed up into the sky with his free hand, "As Celestia as my witness, I will win your heart again, Asami Sato!!"

Ahnah clapped her hands close to her heart, "That's so romantic."

Baraz arched an eyebrow in curiosity, "What, you don't think I'm romantic?"

"No, well a little…you gave me a bug once."

"Yes, because you collect those."

"Yeah, now, but--"

"Excuse me!" Varrick interrupted, looking visibly irritated, "Telling a story here! Now, where was I? Oh yes!" he tried to proceed to where he left off, only to get interrupted by Bolin yet again.

"Oh, come on! If you want to tell my true story, you should start from when I met Korra." Bolin took center stage and began telling his true past tale in a somewhat dramatic tone. Not as over the top as Varrick, but low and joyous enough to set the tone just right.

"She and the ponies came to the bending arena, one fateful night. They each had a certain sparkle in their eyes. A curiosity that knew no bounds." as he narrated, his mind went back to the day he first met his dear old friend, Korra. "That was also the day I introduced her to my brother Mako. Little did I know, that I was not only igniting a unlikely romance, but an adventure I would never forget…"

"Bo-ring!" Baraz interrupted, "When does the singing start?"

"There wasn't any singing! Well, o-okay there was singing but not all the time!"

All the refugees, minus Sonata, booed at him, some even giving Bolin a thumbs-down.

"You're on-screen talent, kid. Leave the storytelling to the masters." Varrick said before continuing with his crazy tall tale, "So, the trouble begins when the Avatar is trapped in the Spirit World. The world's most evil villains realize that with Korra out of the way, the time is right to try to take out Bolin. So, the worst of the worst team up. They're led by Zaheer, leader of the Red Lotus and master of the skies, a flying chaotic chaos machine! He's joined by Vaatu, the ultimate force of pure spirit evil in the universe. The biggest, meanest, scariest kite that ever flew!"

"Wait! Zaheer didn't team up with Vaatu." Bolin mentioned, "How would that even happen?"

"How do you think?"

Sonata arched an eyebrow the whole time Varrick began explaining how Zaheer and Vaatu got in touch with each other. Something about them talking on the phone. Seriously, how did this guy come up with stuff like this? Nothing made any sense, and Sonata would know. She seriously felt her brain would turn to mush from this all this craziness.

"Yes, Bolin had a reputation as the world's greatest ladies' man." Varrick continued.

Bolin smiled in satisfaction at this part, "Oooh, now the story's getting interesting."

"After leaving the beautiful but emotionally unstable Water Tribe princess at the altar, he met a fetching raven haired maiden, who was the heir to a vast fortune! The beautiful, Asami Sato."

Bolin's mind drifted off to the girl of his dreams, his cheeks red with blush. "Asami, so smart, strong and caring, so pretty to smell." he gushed, only to then burst into tears again. "And she'll probably never talk to me again because I'm so stupid! Stupid! So, so, so stupid!"

"Pull it together, you leaky lug." Varrick said, "But the darkest moment is always right before the dawn! For at his lowest point, Bolin sought advice from the man who started it all, the wisest of the wise—Me!—for some of my signature sage advice!"

At this point, Sonata tuned pretty much everything else out….and fell asleep. After a few minutes Varrick's voice rose in volume, snapping her awake. Sonata rubbed her eyes and jawed, apparently she had missed a lot about what he had just said.

"And with danger closing in, Asami realizes how much she loves Bolin and forgives him for whatever stuff he was talking about earlier, which will probably not be in the final cut of the mover anyway."

"She does?" Bolin asked hopefully, and all of the refugees "Awww"ed at once. Bolin knew it was just Varrick trying to tell a, somewhat, compelling story, but he was still holding on to the hope that he hadn't messed things up too much between him and Asami. He honestly could not imagine himself being with anybody else but her.

"And she kisses Bolin, magically passing on the airbender power of flight!"

Bolin arced an eyebrow, "Wait, what? Asami can't airbend."

"She kept it secret."

"Okay, that last part is a total stretch."

"This is no time for thinking, kid! We're heading into the big finale!…"

Sonata refused to hear anymore, and again she dozed off. Time passed and the more Varrick told the story, the sleepier she got.

"….Then he flies around in the sky, pushes Zaheer into it, turning him into wind, forever! But Bolin doesn't realize that…."

"…They bounce off Vaatu, setting him free, and hit Bolin, turning him into a giant!…"

"…But thankfully, Bolin's spiritual mojo is so strong that he attracts the queen of the fairies!…"

"…The end!"

At the mention of 'The End', Sonata jolts up, in account of how loudly he said it. "What? Who? Where? Is it over?"

After a brief pause, all of the refugees rose to their feet, applauding while Varrick took a bow. Bolin's jaw dropped. "Wait! You like that? It didn't make any sense! What about Zombie Amon? What happened to him, huh? And-and-and-and stars are magic fairy dust?" he walked over to Baraz, grabbing him by the collar of his shirt, " Are you guys crazy? Are you crazy?"

"It's just a mover." Baraz said with a shrug, making Bolin release him. "Don't over-think it. It's like a ride."

Varrick popped out form behind Bolin, wrapping his arm around his shoulder. "Never let the truth get in the way of a good story, kid!"

Bolin just gave up. At least the story was over. He then noticed Sonata stand up and walked away from the group. She leaned against the railing behind the boat, the soft breeze on her face as Bolin approached her.

"You know that story wasn't real, right?" he said.

"Yeah, I know. You've told me all about your adventures."

"Unlike any one else who worked with Kuvira, you were the only one who listened."

Sonata smiled at her friend. Her friend. She liked the sound of that.

"You know, you never really told me about your past." he said.

Sonata looked down at the ocean as memories replayed in her mind. "It's been a long time since I thought about home."

And thus, her story began….

"Unlike you, I was never familiar with the earth. I was born and raised under the sea. To say my home was beautiful is an understatement. I can still see the coral reefs, how they danced against the waves, and the seashell homes where my kind lived peacefully.

The sea-ponies.

We were known far and wide for our enchanting singing. Our songs brought joy and happiness. On our chests we had these beautiful stones for which served a similar purpose as the horns of the unicorns.

But, me and my sisters weren't like the others. Me, Adagio and Aria, that's their real names, were unlike anypony else in our world. Our magic was different. That was because our father was a sea-pony who fell in love with a beautiful changeling mare and lived together under the sea, my mother taking on the permanent form of a seapony to be together."

"This was before Chrysalis came to power, right?" Bolin asked.

"Yep. When we were born we inherited our mother's ability to shape-shift, but mainly in one particular form, and that was in earth ponies. Our gems were different too. We found out that we became stronger due to the love of our family. But, because of how different we were compared to other sea-ponies, we were outcasts. Even when we tried to gain acceptance by singing, we were met with prejudice.

Until, one day, Adagio discovered that when others fought and hated one another, she sensed its power the same way changelings can sense love. She thought it would give us more power than love ever could. Adagio taught me and Aria how to do this, using our voices to instead land other sea ponies into a trance, forcing them to fight against one another, and we absorbed on that negative energy. The more we consumed, the stronger we became.

Adagio especially loved this. She didn't care if it was by force, she was just happy to finally be adored, even if it was by force. Ironically, that's the one thing she and Kuvira have in common. This desire to want to be accepted. Only my sister didn't care who she had to hurt to get it. She and Aria were always close, but me…I always felt kind of left out. Even so, I couldn't leave my sisters. They were the only family I had. I didn't even know what I wanted at the time. So whatever they did, I followed.

The other sea-ponies feared us, even our parents. My mother felt so ashamed about what we had become that she one day spoke to the king of the sea-ponies. He banished us from our home, the last thing I knew was that our mother passed away that day. Most likely from a broken heart."

This was a truly sad story, Bolin thought.

"Disguised as earth ponies, we wandered around aimlessly trying to find a new place to conquer. One day we came across a pony village that was filled with negative energy amongst the three tribes."

"I remember that!" Bolin said, "Korra explained it once. That the sirens took advantage of the disharmony among the three divided pony tribes during the blizzard of the windigos."

"Yeah. But once they were gone we needed a new power source. We found the portal that lead to the human world. We managed to get bending from the Lion Turtles and as time passed, continued to feed off of the negative emotions from the humans and spirits. Of course, Wan, White and Leilani managed to stop us. They weakened our magic and got this old unicorn wizard to banish us into another world."

"And then you ended up in Canterlot High, tried to take over with your magic until you were stopped by the Rainbooms and lost all your power." He said, and Sonata looked at him surprised. "Korra likes to tell stories." he replied.

"Well, there is one thing she missed out. Before we got banished, Wan, White and Leilani came to see me."

………….

Sonata laid inside a prison with her sisters. A prison in Equestria. She and her sisters were in their pony forms and had been recently defeated by the heroes. But one day, Starswirl appeared to her, asking her to step out.

Sonata was hesitant as she stood before the Avatar and two Alicorns. They all looked so strong, wise and powerful. But when she looked into their eyes, she did not see anger…she saw compassion.

Wan stepped forward and kneeled before her. "What is your name, little one?" he asked kindly.

"Sonata."

"Well, Sonata, me and I friends have something to ask you."

"What?"

"How would you like to remain in Equestria, return home where you belong?"

Sonata was shocked by this, "What? Why?"

Leilani stood up and approached her, "You're not like your sisters, sweetheart." she said kindly, "Your sister's hearts are far too darkened, but you…I see something else. You don't have to continue on their selfish path. You can have a better one. You can be free and have true friends."

Her mate, White walked up to her as well, "The choice is yours, young one. Choose wisely, for anything you decide will be forever."

……….

"You can pretty much guess what my choice was. I wanted to be free, but I couldn't bare to leave my sisters. To this day, I always wondered if I made the right choice…now I know I didn't."

Bolin felt his heart break for his friend. He had no idea what she had been through.

"After we lost our magic back at Canterlot High, we found Twilight and Korra enter in from the portal. While we had the chance, we got in and found the gateway into your world. For the past three years we learned more and more about your history. We changed our names and died our coats and manes so no one would recognize us. Since we lost our powers while not in our siren forms we remained as ponies."

"Right, because the humans in the mirror world are basically ponies in our world…or, Equestria, or is it…" he clenched his head, "Ah! Brain pain!"

"Yeah, magic logic tends to do that sometimes."

"So, that explains how you got here, but how did you get involved with Kuvira?"

"Well…."

……….

It was nearly a year ago, Kuvira's train speeded ahead until it finally stopped near an Earth Kingdom village. Once again, Kuvira did another successful job in helping out the people of her nation. But before she boarded back inside, she spotted something in the distance. She heard screaming and her instincts kicked in.

She followed the source of the sound and gasped at what she saw. They were three ponies, one brown, another purplish with dark hair with red streaks and one pale blue with purple hair. The man was trying to beat them up with a stick in hand. One of the ponies carried a bag in her mouth.

"Give me back my food, runt!"

"Hey, you!"

The man turned around to see Kuvira. The woman immediately earthbended from underneath him, causing him to fly up into the air and land on the ground with a grunt. The ponies looked at the woman with fear as she approached.

"It's alright. I'm not going to hurt you."

Before long, Kuvira had taken the ponies to her train, giving them proper food as well as a good bath. Once they felt more comfortable, they morphed into their pony forms. Oddly enough, unlike other ponies when they turned anthro, they did not have any clothing on. Good thing they were already wearing blankets before to cover themselves, and that Kuvira, a female, was the only one with them, so they did not need to feel to embarrassed.

"So, how did you three end up out here?" Kuvira asked.

The middle one, the brunet, spoke first, "We've been walking all over the Earth Kingdom, searching for food and shelter. But no matter where we go, we're neglected."

Kuvira felt sympathy for these ponies, "Well, don't worry. You're safe here."

The brunette smiled at Kuvira, "Thank you." then, she noticed a picture from behind the raven haired woman, hanging from the wall. "Who's that?"

Kuvira turned her head to face the portrait, "Oh. That's my friend, Princess Korra."

But the brunette looked at Kuvira as if she were crazy, "You're kidding. You're kidding, right?"

Kuvira looked at her curiously, "No, why would I?"

The pony lowered her head in sadness, "You don't know. Do you?"

"Know what?"

"What Korra did to us."

"Wait, you know Korra?"

"Knew her? She's the reason we're like this."

This caught Kuvira's undivided attention. What did Korra do to these ponies that was so awful that they were left out to practically die in the outskirts of the Earth Kingdom.

"Me and my sisters come from Equestria. We were once known for our magical voices. We brought cheer and harmony. But our voices were also very powerful, so some people feared us, even though we would never harm anyone. Whenever someone misbehaved, we would use our singing to make them see things differently. People don't always know what's best for them, so we tried to make them see it. But Korra and Princess Twilight didn't believe this was right. They had this incorrect perception that we were controlling them. One day, Korra and Twilight decided enough was enough…they stripped us of our magic and we've been wandering aimlessly ever since."

Kuvira was at a loss for words. This could not be true. "But…how? Korra would never do something like that."

"Kuvira, we've been traveling all over the land, hearing stories about you. How you've been uniting your nation, making it better. We knew we had to find you, and now we finally did."

"Me? Why do you need me?"

"Without our magic we need a new purpose. Something that can make our lives worth living. Korra took it away from us. She took away our gifts, what made us who we are."

"I'm sorry to hear about what happened to you, but I need to speak with Korra." she said while standing up, "Maybe this is all just a misunderstanding."

"It's not a misunderstanding, Kuvira. Maybe you don't realize, but after you leave the villages you visit not everything is as it was before."

"What are you talking about?"

"Not everyone is easily persuaded by friendship and generosity. Sometimes, in order to do what is right, you need to be forceful."

"Just how forceful?" Kuvira asked curiously.

"I'm not implying anything sadistic, of course, but when people have the freedom to choose…they choose wrong. Sometimes, one must make tough choices."

But Kuvira was still hesitant to trust these ponies. They didn't seem all that right upstairs, mainly their leader. But then again, she did keep continuously hear reports about bandits and such terrorizing the villages. Some of which really were the villages she had already been to. Maybe there was something to what they said.

When she reached back to one of the villages…her suspicions were correct. Bandits have been terrorizing the place, stealing food and materials from families, the materials Kuvira and her group had already given them. She was not going to take this standing down. The woman sprung into action, taking down the bandits in a match that lasted no more than five minutes. Her skills rivaled that of Lin Beifong and her sister Su.

The bandits were tied up with metal cuffs and taken away by her soldiers. The woman's stern look softened to one of surprise when she heard applauds coming from the towns people. One little girl walked up to Kuvira and handed her a flower in thanks.

The governor of the town bowed before her. "Thank you, Kuvira. Once again, you have saved out village."

Kuvira noticed the three ponies, now fully dressed, approach her. The brunette smiled proudly at Kuvira.

"Is there anything we can do to repay you?" the governor asked.

Kuvira pondered on this for a moment. The last thing she wanted was something else happening to this village. And what of the others she had visited? Would they be in the same state? She had to find a way to make sure these people got the protection they deserved.

"This village is now under the full protection of my army. I shall see to it that your home is safe from any harm."

The village cheered on for Kuvira, and she felt so content knowing she had done the right thing. The brunette, Dazzle, took Kuvira's hand and rose it up into the air.

"All hail Kuvira! The Great Uniter!" she exclaimed proudly, as more cheers and applauds were heard.

The governor bowed once more, "We shall be forever grateful and loyal to you."

Latter on that day, Kuvira sat in her room, thinking. Before, things were rather well, but there was still trouble no matter what. She thought about what her new friend had said and started to believe that maybe she had a point. Maybe the reason for all of the trouble was that she wasn't being firm enough. The Earth Queen wanted to show the citizens she could be a more caring and benevolent ruler, but she was far too passive now. She refused to put trouble makers in prison, unless the crimes were absolutely fit for it, and most of the time sent them to community service camps. But no matter how they tried not to take the violent root, maybe they were holding back. That was it! They needed to be more firm.

She needed to be more firm.

The queen was getting older, so Kuvira would have even more responsibilities. She had to make sure her nation would be secure. This was for the best. She had made her choice.

She knocked on the door of the ponies' room. Dazzle opened the door first.

"I wanted to thank you." Kuvira said.

"For what?"

"For helping me see the truth. You were right. It's time I took charge and fixed this."

Dazzle smiled proudly, "That's wonderful! I'm so proud of you, Vira!" she spread her arms wide and hugged her friend, much to her surprise but returned the gesture. But then, Dazzle backed away in fear, "Wait! If Korra finds out you have us she'll---"

"Don't worry. She'll never know. I promise."

The pony sighed in relief.

"Oh, one last thing." Kuvira took from her pocket three stunning green stones, styled into the form of necklaces.

"What are these for?"

"Just my way of saying thank you. I found them near Laghima's peak. They seemed so beautiful so I took a few. Now, I want to give them to you, as a sign of my gratitude…and friendship."

The ponies each took a stone. Starblaze looked at it weirdly while Melody smiled at the trinket, "Wow! Pretty! Thank you."

"Of course." but then, suddenly the gems around the ponies began to sparkle, changing into different colors as a green glow emitted from inside Kuvira's shirt. She pulled out a necklace which had a green stone as well. The stones were actually broken apart by the same rock she had found.

"What just happened?" Kuvira asked.

"I…I don't know." Dazzle confessed, for she really did not know what this meant. But pretty soon, they did.

"The more villages we visited, the closer we became with Kuvira." Sonata explained, "She saw us as her friends, and we kept encouraging her each and every single day. Kuvira's growing pride, aggression and fierce thrive to maintaining order had manifested itself into negative energy, which fueled our stones, restoring our magic more and more. But when Korra called Kuvira out…."

Kuvira stormed into her office, growling angrily. "I can't believe her! She thinks just because she's a princess she can say what I can or can't do?"

"I agree." Dazzle said, "And to think, she had the nerve to call herself your friend. A real friend should support you…like I do."

"You're right. But what can I do now? If this keeps up she'll have me removed by force, and I can not let that happen."

"Then it won't."

"What do you mean?"

"I've been doing some research and, I think there is a way to make sure Korra doesn't intervene with your plans for The Earth Empire."

"Tell me." Kuvira said eagerly.

"Well, I remember having heard of a potion back when I lived in Equestria." Dazzle noticed the slight concern in Kuvira's face, "Don't worry, it won't hurt her, but I can guarantee she will remain out of the way long enough for you to accomplish your goal."

Kuvira was silent for a moment, before finally responding. "…what do you need to make it?"

And so, the three sisters concocted the potion, they had all the ingredients they needed. They only needed one thing…

"Careful. Just a small piece, that's all we need." Dazzle instructed Starblaze as she managed to break a small portion of each of their stones as Kuvira watched.

"Are you sure about this?"

"Yes." Dazzle responded, "We need at least a small piece of rare stone. Don't worry, it's just a small piece. Our necklaces mean everything to us. But if you want to bring the Earth Empire into a new and better future, this is what needs to be done. Do you trust me?"

Kuvira was a bit upset that they needed bits of their friendship necklaces to make the potion, but Dazzle was right. This had to be done if she was going to bring her nation into a better life, and for that to happen Korra needed to stay out of the picture…for as long as it took.

"Yes, of course I trust you." Kuvira surprised Dazzle with a warm hug, "I don't know what I would do without you."

Dazzle returned the hug, "Same here." she said… while smirking wickedly.

…………

"Wow…" was all Bolin could say, "So that's why Korra went missing!"

Sonata couldn't bare to look at him, "Yeah. I was planing on telling you that too but things just got kind of crazy and…I already felt bad enough as it was."

"So, you and your sisters transferred a spell using your stones into Korra?"

"Yeah. The potion was originally meant to keep her asleep while she was being tortured by those memories, but somehow she managed to wake up. I don't know what happened after that, Korra could be in Republic City by now."

Bolin was at a loss for words. He had come to realize how twisted Kuvira was but, even he would have never known she would go this far.

"And now, with me gone my sisters won't have a third voice to make their magic work. The farther away I am from them the less magic my stone has." she said, caressing the stone around her neck.

"Well, that's a good thing. But, if you already switched sides why do you still have it on?"

Sonata clenched the stone tighter, "I guess I was still feeling guilty that I betrayed the only family I had left."

Bolin flashed his signature smile, "Wan was right, you're not like your sisters. Maybe you should stop looking for approval from them and choose a different path. Because you are one of a kind, Sonata!"

Sonata was speechless. No one has ever spoken to her like that before. She clenched her stone and realized maybe it was time she embraced who she was meant to be. She wasn't going to look to anyone else for approval. Not anymore. With a look of determination, she removed her stone and handed it to Bolin.

"Would you…?"

Bolin gladly took the stone, levitated it with his earthbending….and crushed it. The two friends smiled as the last bits of stone fell into the waters. Never to be seen again.

Sonata never felt more free. Now her sisters would be powerless, and so would Kuvira. They finally had an advantage on her.

(~)

"AH!" Adagio felt a disturbance as her stone glowed brightly. She knew what this meant. Their third voice was now gone. She growled angrily and set her dinner on fire, only to have Aria put it out with a fire extinguisher. She always kept it in case of emergencies.

"That little brat!" Adagio growled in fury, "She's ruined everything!! GAH!!!"

"What now?" Aria asked, "Without a third voice how are we suppose to harness the power of that weapon?"

Adagio passed back and forth until she spotted her comrade outside of her window, talking to her fiance. Adagio cracked a smile. "We don't need Sonata. We've already got her back up vocalist." she said while chuckling evilly…

Her eyes on Kuvira.

(~)

Operation: Risk it All

*(~)*

Hebrew 10:22~

…let us go right into the presence of God with sincere hearts fully trusting him. Four our guilty conscience have been sprinkled with Christ's blood to make us clean, and our bodies washed with pure water.

*(~)*

Operation: Risk it All

Before Bolin and Sonata would leave for their mission, the former siren wanted to speak with the alicorn Queen. She was still in the hospital recuperating, rather quickly but still. With a deep breath, Sonata entered the room where she was.

Even after all these years, the Alicorn did not age a bit. Even in her anthro form Sonata recognized her perfectly. She laid on a hospital bed, her face filled with life and wisdom from the past. At the sight of the young pony, Leilani removed the blanket, stood up from her bed and approached her.

"Sonata? Is that you?"

"You…You remember me?"

"Of course I remember you. My, you look lovely."

Sonata blushed from the compliment, "Thanks. I wanted to come and see you to say…you were right all those years ago. I should have listened to you, White and Wan. I'm sorry to hear about them, by the way."

"It's alright."

"I know it may not mean much now but…I hope you can forgive me." Sonata lowered her head in shame, but Leilani lifted her chin up, smiling kindly.

"I knew you were different. It took a while but you're finally on the right path."

Sonata felt so relieved to hear her words, "Thank you, your Majesty. I also ask for your blessing on my journey to Zaofu to help my friends."

"Of course, my dear. In fact, I have something for you as well." Leilani walked over to her bed and pulled out a waterskin. "You can have this old waterskin of mine. I always carry it as a reminder of my days back in the spirit wilds."

Sonata was speechless as the alicorn queen flung the waterskin around her shoulder, "But, I can't accept this. I'm not even that good a bender. Even when I was with Kuvira, whenever I tried to waterbend I was a flop!"

Leilani chuckled, "You underestimate yourself, Sonata. Believe me, you have more strength inside of you than you realize."

…………..

Could this be true? Sonata asked herself as the memory ended in her mind. Could she truly be stronger than she seemed?

She was about to find out.

At long last, Opal's bison landed on the outskirts of Zaofu, a hill surrounded by forest trees and the city, occupied by Kuvira's army, could be seen down bellow. Sonata slid down the bison's tail as Bolin and Opal got off.

"All right, let's do this!" Bolin said determinedly, "Saving the Beifongs, stoping Kuvira, and the sirens, because I vow to repair the mistakes of my past and make your family whole again!" he swore to Opal, who arched her eyebrow.

"I already appreciate the help Bolin, you don't have to get all dramatic on me."

"Sorry."

Sonata approached the two, addressing to the female airbender, "Opal, I promise we'll get your family out safe."

But before Opal could respond, Lin shoved the anthro pon aside, "You. Zip it. You won't talk unless spoken to, understand?"

"Yes, ma'am." Sonata replied timidly. She knew Lin was still unsure about trusting her. After hearing about her true origins from Bolin and Korra, Lin swore to keep an eye on the now former siren. It didn't matter if she was on good terms with the alicorn queen at this point.

The four crunched down on the edge of the mountainside, overlooking the metal city. "Kuvira tore down all the domes." Opal said, "Why would she do that?"

Lin pulled a spyglass from her pocket, zooming in on the city's barriers she spotted a large number of soldiers and mecha suits spread out. Changes of sneaking in through that way were slim to none.

"She's got a whole battalion of troops stationed there." Lin said, lowering the spyglass. "There's no way we'll be able to spot anything useful from here. We'll have to go in for a closer look."

"Don't bother. All the prisoners have been moved."

A voice from behind caused the four of them to quickly rise to their feet and spun around, spotting an elderly blind woman in earth kingdom clothing approach them. She was barefoot and held her white hair in a wide bun. Lin was at a loss for words, she had not seen her mother in a very long time.

"Uh ... hey, Chief."

"Hey, Chief." her mother replied.

"Grandma Toph!", Opal spread her arms open as she ran up towards the woman, hugging her tightly. She was taller than her so she slightly squatted her knees to hug her neck. Toph was sincerely happy to see her young niece.

"You were only up to my waist the last time we were together."

Bolin could not believe his eyes. Standing in front of him was non other than Toph Beifong. The Toph Beifong. The greatest Earth Bender that ever lived. She was his idol, his inspiration, and he was standing right before her. He began jumping and laughing hysterically while waving his hands in his face. Sonata looked at him as if he was having a seizure.

"Oh, man! Ohh, I can't. This can't be happening!"

"What?! Do you have to pee or something?" Toph said while arching an eyebrow, making Opal giggle.

"No! Well, now, maybe. You're my hero! My name is Bolin. I'm friends with your granddaughter! I mean, we kind of used to date before but, we're on good terms now and you're my hero! Oh, I said that. Can I have a hug too?"

Toph just stood there with a blank expression, "What's up with him?"

"He's an actor." her eldest daughter replied dryly, "So, you already checked the city for Su? How did you know she was captured?"

"I've been living in the swamp and keeping watch on Zaofu through the vines."

"Sure, okay, makes sense." Sonata said.

"I see you have a pony with you, too." Toph said.

"Wait, how can you "see" if you're--Oh, wait that was an expression wasn't it? Sorry. My name's Sonata, Miss Toph. Ma'am. Miss Ma'am. Miss Beifong. Toph. Beifong…Hi!"

"… You're not very social, are you?"

Sonata lowered her ears in shame, "I get that a lot."

Toph returned to speaking to her daughter, "Anyway, by the time I got here, they were gone. I snooped around town and heard that they were taken away to some nearby prison camp."

Opal turned to Sonata and Bolin, "Where would that be?" she asked.

Bolin and Sonata both looked at one another in shame before Bolin answered, "There's a factory and re-education facility not too far away."

"How do you know that?" Toph asked in disbelief.

"Bolin and I used to work for Kuvira." Sonata replied sadly, earning a concerned look from Opal.

"The dipstick works for Kuvira?", Toph asked her niece, both confused and agitated. "No wonder you broke up."

"No, it wasn't like that!" Bolin explained, raising his hands up in surrender, "We broke up years ago because I was in love with somebody else, but we talked things out and now we're all best friends! Really!"

"Whatever stops the tears, kid." Toph said as she and Lin walked on ahead. Opal, Sonata and Bolin followed next.

"I'll explain it to her latter." Opal said to her friend.

Bolin nodded, "Thanks."

"Good thing this attitude isn't hereditary." Sonata said as they walked ahead.

Opal smirked, "Oh, it is."

The airbender led the group to her sky bison, who panted while green mucus dripped from his nostrils and down his mouth. Some traces he licked with his tongue.

"Grandma, this is Juicy." Opal said, introducing the two.

While she couldn't see, Toph could most certainly smell the beast, and hear its mucus dripping. "And I thought Appa was smelly." she said in disgust, "Why would you choose this leaky, nasty thing?"

"You don't choose your bison." Opal explained while Juicy affectionally nuzzled her, "He chooses you. And once he chooses you, you can't change. Believe me, I checked."

(~)

At City Hall in Republic City, the now fully recuperated Alicorns, as well as Team Avatar, Shinning Armor, Tenzin, Hou-Ting and Varrick stood before President Raiko. "The borders are secure and troops are guarding the rail lines into the city. So what have you two geniuses come up with to fend off Kuvira?" Raiko asked Asami and Varrick. Sunset Shimmer, who was Asami's assistant, stood beside her.

Both girls displayed some schematics before the president. Asami opened her mouth to explain, only to be rudely interrupted by Varrick who, in his usual flamboyant manner, waved his hands around so quickly both girls had to duck their heads. Varrick was completely oblivious to their annoyed glares as he proceeded to explain the invention to the president.

"It's a flying mecha suit! Asami got the idea from watching dragonfly-hummingbirds. You can take off straight up, fly in any direction—"

"Where does the spirit ray come out?" Raiko interrupted.

Varrick's enthusiastic tone shifted into an uncharacteristically cold one. "It doesn't have a spirit ray. I'm telling you what I told Kuvira: That technology should not be used!"

"It's already being used by Kuvira!" Raiko slammed his hands on the table as he rose. "I need spirit vine weapons and I need them now!"

"No!" Korra said firmly. Her voice practically bouncing against the walls. "It was Kuvira's harvesting of the vines in the swamp that caused the Republic City vines to go crazy and grab all those people."

"I agree," said Princess Cadance, "If we are going to stop her we must do so without endangering the lives of the innocent."

"What do you alicorns suggest?" Raiko asked, still fuming, "If we can't harvest the vines then your magic will have to--"

Princess Luna rose her hand to silence him, "Our magic is not to be used as instruments of war. We have our most highly skilled unicorn and pegasus soldiers at the ready, but we refuse to be your personal weapon of destruction just to even the playing field. Fighting fire with fire is off the table. It cause more harm than good. If we are to defeat this power, we must be smart about it, not just barge in like barbarians mindlessly blasting back and forth."

Korra then got an idea, "The weapon is fueled with spirit energy, right? Maybe I can ask the spirits if they know of some way we can stop it. Maybe even help defend the city."

"Beats using an unstable weapon." Twilight said, "I'm on board. Who else?"

Everybody in the room raised their hands in agreement, and Raiko, with a sigh, rose his hand as well. "Alright."

Prince Wu then stepped forward, "Okay, maybe while the weapon geniuses and the alicorns are getting ready for battle, we should be evacuating the ordinary citizens so that if Kuvira attacks, they won't be hurt."

Pinkie Pie's draw dropped and Rarity fainted gracefully from the shock, only to be caught by an unfazed Mako. Wu's aunt was very shocked as well. Even Celestia was taken aback by this, "That's ... actually a good idea." said the sun princess, looking rather perplexed.

Raiko blinked before regaining his composure as well. "I agree. Prince Wu, you work with the police to coordinate getting people out of the city."

"I will help too." said Hou-Ting and smiled at her nephew, "Well done, Wu."

"Everyone get to it. I want daily updates." the group bowed to Raiko before exiting the room.

Luna caught up with her sister, "Celestia. Is it possible for it to snow in Tartarus?"

"After that display, I'll believe anything." Celestia said, still in shock that Prince Wu was…actually smart for once.

Flash Sentry walked up to the prince, actually smiling proudly. "Nice job in there. I'm proud of you. You're starting to act like the kind of king I'd like to work for." he said.

"Thanks." Wu said before smiling smugly, "And if Korra buys this "man of the people" thing, I still might get to date her."

And just like that, Flash's feelings of pride were rapidly replaced with the agonizing feeling of disappointment. "Why do you always have to ruin it?" he said, narrowing his brows.

"What? Come on! Why do you think guys do anything great? To pick up girls. Every work of art, every song, every city evacuation, all for the ladies."

As Wu walked away, Flash face palmed and groaned. "You do know she's getting married, right? How do you not get that?!" he said as he caught up with him.

(~)

The black smoke from Kuvira's factory was so thick it could be cut with a knife. Inside the facility, with a large opening, Kuvira's scientists, with Zhu Li as the lead, were working on an enormous canon, fueled by spirit vines in containers which were being put into place by two mecha tanks. Baatar Jr. supervised everything.

"All right, everybody, let's test the power core. I want everything in order for the full demonstration for Kuvira tomorrow. Load the energy capsule." The two mecha tanks lowered a spirit vine capsule into the cannon as instructed and Baatar turned to the woman behind the controls. "Zhu Li, initialize phase one."

With a nod, Zhu Li pushed up a lever and just like before, the vine inside the capsule glowed the the same purple energy, becoming more and more intense by the second. The same purple glow started to manifest at the cannon's turret. Baatar Jr. smiled with subtle sadistic glee, picturing the look on his fiance's face once she saw what they had accomplished together.

His smile faded when he heard the beeping sound of a warning alarm repetitively going off. The controls on Zhu Li's dashboard were going haywire. "There's a problem with the condenser. It's backing up!" Zhu Li warned her boss.

With his back turned to her, Baatar Jr. did not show any signs of fear, only annoyance and disappointment. "Shut it down." he ordered with bitterly reluctance.

Zhu Li lowered the lever, but the alarm continued to go off and everything in her board did not shut off as she had expected. "I can't. The override isn't working." she whipped her head around, her face etched with fear, addressing to everyone in panic. "Everyone needs to evacuate. This thing is going to blow!"

Hearing this, as well as the alarm getting louder and more frequent, was what finally allowed Baatar Jr. to show visible fear. "Everyone get out! Now!" he urged his fellow scientists, who leaped over the railing along with the mecha tanks.

However, Baatar Jr. did not leave with the others, but rather he opened the side of the cannon to inspect its circuitry. He was unwilling to leave.

"Come on, Baatar! It's too late!" Zhu Li exclaimed, but Baatar Jr. ignored her words and stretched his hand further inside. The vines inside the capsule ceased its glowing and the energy from the cannon disappeared along with it. The vine itself shriveled up, becoming nothing more than a harmless string of grass. Baatar Jr. had successfully shut off the destructive weapon.

Looking deeper inside, the man's eyes widened at spotting the source of the weapon's malfunction. He pulled the metal ring out with brute force, his jaw clenching in anger. He stood by the railing, addressing Zhu Li and the rest of his team by showcasing them the metal ring, which had been cracked.

"This channeling ring was cracked. That's what caused the reaction to overload." he said angrily, "Now we're taking this whole thing apart tonight and checking everything! Nothing is too small. This has to be ready by tomorrow."

The fiery look in his eyes was enough to frighten everyone else to simply nod, unwilling to question him, or even protest, not that they had much of a reason to anyways. Baatar Jr. tossed the ring to one of Zhu Li, who grabbed it effortlessly with her hand.

He narrowed his eyes. There was no way he was going to disappoint his fiance.

(~)

Juicy flew over to the factory, hiding his body behind the rocks of the upwards hill as to not be spotted. Bolin tried to make small talk with Toph and Lin. There was so much mystery circling the two that he couldn't help his curiosity.

"So how long as it been since you two have seen each other?" He asked.

"Little while now." Toph replied, strangely relaxed and casual, "Couple of years."

"Try twenty." Lin said, openly showing her bitterness, added with crossed arms.

"Ah, time flies when you get to be my age. I'm surprised you came to save Su. I thought you guys didn't get along."

"Su and I finally worked out our old grievances."

Toph laid back on the saddle with her arms behind her head, "Good, glad we can put all that behind us."

Lin turned away from her mother, her bitterness growing with every inhale of air she took, "Right….'We'." she muttered sarcastically under her breath. Sonata could sense the tension between them…she understood the feeling all too well.

"Okay, there's the factory." Bolin said. Juicy landed down behind a few large rocks placed on the outskirts of the factory, which hid him and everyone else.

The group managed to sneak in without anyone knowing, hiding behind piles of large wooden stool sheds, and Toph metalbended an opening in the wall, allowing herself and the others to enter. Once inside, the group hid behind several more boxes as they made their way, crunching down and stopping before the famous weapon Kuvira has been working day and night over.

"Whoa, that's one big ... thing." Bolin's eyes widened, more in horror than anything.

"A cannon." Sonata corrected…Opal and Bolin, even Lin, all looked at her surprised, "What? I know some things too, you know."

Toph stomped her foot, using her seismic sense to scan the area. She immediately picked up something from down bellow. "I think I know where they are. Feel that cavern a few stories down? It seems empty, but it's guarded by an awful lot of mech."

Lin stomped her foot onto the floor, also using her seismic sense. She immediately picked up on what her mother had witnessed as well. "Right. Why would you need soldiers guarding an empty cavern? They must have them in some kind of suspended prison, so they can't use their earthbending."

Sonata's ears perked upwards and a metal door slid open, alarming the others. "Someone's coming. Hide!" Sonata explained in a hush tone. Everyone complied and watched as the main doors parted, allowing the blinding light of the sun to shine on through. Once the light dimmed down, Sonata's heart raced when she saw who it was.

Kuvira and her sisters.

The three of them approached the cannon, marveling at it. Baatar Jr. and Zhu Li approached them. "I didn't expect you until tomorrow." said Kuvira's fiance.

"I just wanted to check in to make sure everything was on track. It looks wonderful." Kuvira responded with a satisfied grin.

Aria, still known as Starblaze by Kuvira, looked at the contraption in disinterest, "Looks pretty bland to me. But hey, as long as it's packing some serious spirit mojo, I'm game."

From their hiding place, Opal looked at the anthro pony in disgust, "You're related to that?" she asked in disbelief, making Sonata lower her ears in disappointment. Opal could not believe that sweet Sonata swam in the same gene pool as these two pony tramps.

Baatar Jr. never liked giving bad news to his beloved, but she needed to hear this. "We've had a few minor malfunctions, but we should be ready for the test tomorrow."

Hearing this, Kuvira turned her head towards him, showing subtle indications of concern before turning her attention to Zhu Li. "You've been working on this the entire time, Zhu Li. What do you think the problem is?"

"It's a very complex machine." Zhu Li said, her eyes darting to her left side. "There are bound to be some bugs to work out."

Adagio, known as Dazzle still, approached the woman, her eyes narrowing and arching an eyebrow in suspicion, "But you're doing everything you can to fix those, right?"

"Of course, ma'am."

From where they hid, Toph could sense Zhui Li's heartbeat from across the room. "She's lying." she whispered.

Bolin's face lit up upon hearing this. Zhu Li was still on their side after all! Sonata was surprised, as well as relieved. Maybe she was able to overcome the siren's spell. Maybe her will was just too strong, or maybe…it could have something to do with her loyalties to Varrick. Maybe they never wavered after all.

"Tell the troops and the factory workers to attend tomorrow's demonstration." Kuvira ordered, "I want them all to witness this incredible new weapon in action."

The others took this moment to sneak away and leave the factory. Sonata remained a few moments more, giving her sisters one more glance before following the others.

(~)

Back at their hiding place, Sonata peeked from behind a tall rock looking over the factory.Her brain was working overtime, all of this adrenaline and life or death situations made the gears in her mind spin. Behind her, the others were trying to discuss a plan.

"We should be thinking of a way to take out Kuvira while we have the chance." Opal said

"Or at least destroy the cannon." said Bolin, "If she takes that to Republic City, it could obliterate everything."

"I didn't come to fight with Kuvira or destroy a cannon." Toph stated, "I'm here to save my family. It will take everything we have just to get out alive.

Sonata, finally done with her thinking, approached the others by sliding down the rock she was on. "Alright, listen up everyone." she said, grabbing everyone's attention while wearing a serious look on her face. "I have an idea. Kuvira wants every single one of her people to see the weapon test tomorrow, right? So, the factory will be mostly empty then. That's our best chance to sneak in and free Su without being seen."

Opal and Bolin both looked at each other, sharing surprised looks before giving them to Sonata. "Good thinking, Sonata." Opal said, actually impressed.

"Thanks…. I kind of have a headache now." said the pony, rubbing her head for emphasis.

(~)

Korra walked along the Spirit Wilds, looking for any signs of the spirits, but they weren't anywhere to be seen. She then spotted a small yellow spirit resting on top of a gazebo. "Hey, little one." she waved, "Do you think you could help me with …" before she could finish, the spirit vanished, "and you're gone."

Korra turned around to see even more spirits floating about, and disappearing in a flash just like the first one. She managed to catch a glimpse of the fear in their eyes. Judging by their sizes, these spirits were mere children. Confused children who were apparently frightened by something. She knew it couldn't be here, she had been to the wilds hundreds of times. They knew her, especially the kids. It didn't take her long for the realization to dawn on her.

"They're abandoning the city."

"Mom!"

Korra's head jerked up when she saw her spirit children descending towards her, "San, Mika, Ali! What's going on?"

"We don't know." Ali said, "We sensed all the other spirits leaving because they say it's too dangerous, but we couldn't abandon you and dad."

Korra smiled at her daughter's loyalty, "That's sweet, honey. I have to find a way to get the spirits to help us. Will you help me?"

San flipped in mid air, "Alright! Dangerous mission, here we come!"

(~)

That night, Sonata, Lin, Opal, Bolin, and Toph sat one flat surfaced stones for chairs, gathered around a flat stoned table created by Toph herself. The only source of light was the fire hearing the teapot. Lin sat with her back turned from everyone else, picking her noodles with her chopsticks, barely eating while the others did. Sonata slurped hers with delight. No matter how many times she ate them, the noodles of this world were to die for.

"So let me ask you about metalbending." Bolin began a conversation with his hero, "Su tried to teach me, but I couldn't get the hang of it."

"I used to have an academy to train metalbending. Even blockheads like you can figure it out with the right instruction."

"Yeah, you're a real sensitive instructor." Lin muttered to herself, but she was still heard by the others.

"I did learn how to lavabend." Bolin said.

"Really?" Toph's eyes slightly widened upon hearing this. Just slightly. "It's a very rare ability." she smiled, "Maybe you do have some talent."

Bolin smiled like an excitable little kid. "I can't believe ... you think I'm talented?" he fanned himself, tickled by the excitement of the moment, "That means so much to me coming from my hero."

"Yeah, she's real encouraging." Lin said bitterly, not even bothering to hide it. Which made everyone else all the more uncomfortable.

"Hey! I'm blind, not deaf." her mother replied.

"So here's something I've always been curious about." Bolin said, "Who's Lin's dad?"

Lin turned her head around, eyebrows furrowed and lips pursed. Her widened, and scornful eyes only heightened the intimidating glare. Bolin flinched at the sight while Sonata shrieked and morphed back into her pony form, hiding behind the rocks where Opal and Bolin sat on.

"He was a guy named Kanto." Toph replied after the brief awkward silence that followed after the pony's fearful reaction. "Nice man, but it didn't really work out between us."

Bolin waited for a few more minutes to see of Toph would reveal more information. When it never came, he accepted that this was all the info he was going to get out of her on the subject.

"And ... okay."

Sonata morphed back into anthro form and sat back on her rock chair. Toph could still feel her eldest daughter's tenseness from across the stone table. "Lin, I can feel your enraged breathing from here. Just say what you have to say and let's get it over with."

"Just get it over with? Yeah, let's not linger on the fact that I grew up without a dad. No need to get all touchy-feely about it. Just one of those things, right?"

"Hey, I forgave you for all your garbage a long time ago and Su and I worked things out. You're the only one who wants to hold on to this family drama nonsense for the rest of your life."

While the two argued, Sonata, Opal and Bolin sat awkwardly holding their cups of noodles. Bolin was the only one eating his, while the girls listened quietly.

"Forgave me for what?!" Lin responded angrily, her anger fuming."And not knowing my dad is nonsense to you? It was pretty important to me. And until now, you would never even discuss it. You know, after Su and I patched things up, I thought, "maybe I should try to reach out to mom." But now that we're together again, I remember why we stopped talking. You make me furious and you don't even know why. And when I tell you, you don't care. Once we save Su, you and I are finished."

Toph knew exactly what it was like to grow up with parents who never understood. To be angry with them for so long. She knew it all too well. She hoped that by not being such a control freak like her parents were when she was young, then maybe her children would have a better life. But she realized long ago that this still did not make her any better than her parents before her. They gave her far too much restraint, while she gave Lin and Su too much freedom. Even after realizing her mistakes all those years ago, it still came back to haunt her. She thought time at the swamp would help clear her mind, but in reality, she was too scared to come to terms with her own mistakes. She hatted the fact that she wasn't the best mother when she should have been. Every day, she wondered what happened to make her be this way. She wanted to tell Lin the truth, but she couldn't with these kids hearing it.

Toph closed her eyes and sighed, trying her best to suppress the tears. "If that's your decision and it makes you happy, then fine."

With that, Lin turned away from her mother, all the while Bolin continued to awkwardly eat his noodles. For the rest of the night, nobody uttered a word on the matter.

(~)

While everyone else was sound asleep, Sonata was wide wake. She couldn't stop thinking about what happened with Lin and her mother. She knew exactly what it was like to have family drama.

"What are you doing up?" Sonata turned around to see Lin approach her.

"Sorry, I couldn't sleep. I was thinking about…never mind."

Lin had a hunch on what was bothering her. She wasn't very good at sentimental stuff but she tried her best here. "Listen, uh…you don't have to feel bad about what me and my mom talked about."

"I know what it's like. To have a mother that doesn't always seem to care." Lin was silent as she spoke. "When my sisters took over our kingdom, our mother tried to stop us, but we didn't listen. I was young, I thought we were just having fun. But when we found out she sold us out to the sea-pony king…I got so mad. She tried to explain but we wouldn't let her." Sonata's eyes became hazy as tears rolled down from her eyes, "But, even though I was still mad once we left…I couldn't get myself to hate her. I just couldn't." as the young pony sobbed, Lin felt her heart break.

This young pony was voicing out what she felt. She may have still been angry with Toph, but she could never get herself to hate her. She wasn't that bad of a person, maybe as a mother she wasn't the best, but she wasn't a bad person in general. Lin herself knew what that was like.

Sonata continued to sob, "I don't know why I kept following my sisters. But I didn't have the heart to leave them."

"Maybe because, deep down, you couldn't get yourself to hate them either." Sonata stopped her sobbing as she looked up at Lin, her eyes filled with compassion, "I can see the kind you are, Sonata. You follow your heart more than your head."

Sonata wiped her tears with her hand, "Yeah. And look where it's gotten me."

"It's not all bad. By doing so you got Bolin and yourself out of Kuvira's web of lies. Not to mention you've proven to be pretty smart in sticky situations." Sonata couldn't believe how kind Lin was behaving towards her. She silently gasped in awe when the woman placed her hand on her shoulder. "You have a good heart Sonata, and a clever mind. You just need to learn when to listen to which."

Sonata clapped her hands closed to her heart, soaking in the words of the woman. "Thank you, Lin. You know, you've seem to be the kind who listens to her head more. Maybe sometimes, it's okay to listen to your heart too."

Lin smiled at her words. Who have thought she would find a kindred spirit in someone who was once joined with evil.

(~)

A blinding light engulfed the inside of Kuvira's factory once the massive doors opened and the wheels of the massive weapon started to turn, pushing it forward into the morning daylight. Kuvira, Baatar Jr., Zhu Li Adagio and Aria rode on it, while the rest of the troops and scientist observed from bellow. Some shielded their eyes from the sun's rays, which bounced off of the gemstones which hung around Kuvira's neck, mirroring the shine of that of the two sirens's gemstones.

Opal landed on a vantage point, right above the factory, away from sight just as the machine had fully stopped crawling outside. Opal's eyes narrowed upon seeing that the cannon was aimed directly at the small deserted town. She spoke into the two-way radio in her hand.

"The test is about to start. They're going to blow up that empty town we flew over yesterday. You're clear to go."

"Copy that. We're going in." Lin responded from the other side, while three of Kuvira's sentries had been knocked out and frozen up against a wall, curtesy of Sonata. One by one they all jumped into a hole, which went down further and further into an underground tunnel. Sonata stared at the walls in curiosity, for they gave off a familiar green luminescent glow. She recognized this color, and her skin began to crawl, yet she swallowed it and journeyed onward with the rest.

With Toph leading the way, they stopped at a wall, only for the elderly earthbender to create an opening, making the wall open like two separate doors, which amazed the young pony. The underground prison had a wooden cage, high anode the ground, suspended in mid air and held by eight ropes on each corner. No question, Su and her family were trapped inside.

However, what truly made Sonata's throat dry was the illuminated green rocks that adorned the cave walls.

Zanith stones.

"Oh, no." she muttered.

Bolin noticed the distress in her voice, "Sonata, what's wrong?"

"Those rocks. They're the same ones Kuvira and my sisters have. They must have used these on the alicorns."

"We'll smash them to bits once we get the others out of here." Lin said.

From inside her prison, the youngest Beifong daughter heard their voices from down bellow, and smiled to see her sister and mother once again. Suyin touched Baatar's shoulder, alerting him of their fortunate stroke of luck.

"The guards are on the other side of that door." Toph explained, sensing them with her earthbending. "We'll have to be quiet."

"Shoot me over to the cage and I can swing them back on my cable." Lin said. "Bolin, Sonata, you'll have to catch them since mom won't be able to see them. Ready?"

The three nodded and Lin crunched down into position, aiming herself at the cage before her. Toph and Bolin stomped their feet at the exact same time, creating a rock column which propelled Lin high into the air, aiming her perfectly onto the top of the cage, causing it to swing roughly. The Beifong family from inside grunted from the impact, Huan lost his balance and collided with his twin brothers before falling on his face. Su and the twins managed to hold steady, as did Bataar, who felt he would wet his pants at the motion.

A guard bursted in from the metal door on the side of the cave upon hearing the commotion. With a focused eye, he looked up at the cage, which was shaking a bit before stabilizing. His eyes darted back and forth suspiciously.

Lin rested on her stomach, using the cave's shadows to her advantage, awaiting for the man to leave. Once he was certain there were no signs of anything out of the ordinary, he made his leave, the metal door making a loud clanging sound once it closed. Toph had closed the entrance she had created from before to hide herself and the other two. Sensing the coast was clear, she reopened the hole and Lin used the metal blade of her suit to cleave an opening above the cage.

"We'll get you out one at a time. Come on." Lin first wrapped her cables on one of her twin nephews, Wing, and swung him towards the opening, where Bolin caught him.

"I got you!"

Lin did the same procedure with the other twin, this time it was Sonata who caught him. Of course, unlike Bolin, who managed to stand his ground upon catching Wing, Sonata felt the weightof Wei's human body and both of them landed on the ground, the dust of the cave covering their cloths.

Soanata laughed apologetically, but Wei still thanked herby patting her on the head.

(~)

On the surface, Kuvira's followers/workers all gathered at the cannon, while Adagio and Aria stood beside her, smiling wickedly. They were so close they could taste it. Everything was going according to plan. Kuvira stood proudly before her followers, never once denying the victorious glee that swelled up inside of her, which was evident in her regal yet content smile on her face while speaking with much strength and courage as the leader she was.

"Congratulations on all of your hard work. This weapon is proof that the Earth Empire is the strongest nation in the world. And believe me, this is only the beginning!"

The crowd cheered loudly and as they did, Adagio and Aria harmonized, their voices. Deff by most ears but still powerful. The mist that emitted from Kuvira's followers became absorbed into her stone, which was then transferred into Adagio's and Aria's respected necklaces. The power felt so good, and Kuvira's energies were growing stronger as well. She would be the perfect replacement for their traitorous little sister. Kuvira turned to her fiance, "Fire the weapon."

Baatar Jr. pushed up the lever, which caused the the spirit vine in the capsule to once again glow purple. Even stronger now than ever before, with some courses of green lights dancing upon its surface. Adagio and Aria's smiles grew wider in anticipation, which quickly dissolved once an alarm from the machine went off.

"What's wrong?" Kuvira asked.

"Probably something minor. I should be able to find the problem." Baatar Jr. said as he opened the box to inspect the circuitry. The horrid smell of high temperature metal reached his nostrils which he covered with the back of his hand. A thick clouds of gray smoke extended from the inside. From the looks of it, it didn't appear to be anything "minor", but he refused to think negatively.

He searched the insides, fanning the smoke away, ignoring the stench, only to realize that something from the interior's design was amiss. "The distributor pin is gone." he said as he wiped his hands on a cloth, "I swear I locked it in place yesterday. There's no way it could have just fallen out."

"And this--whatever you call it--is what caused the entire weapon to fail?" Aria asked, sounding bitter and annoyed.

"Worse. It could cause it to explode."

"What?!" Aria leaned against the railing, addressing to all who were present, "What moron did this?! Show yourself!!" but judging by the confused shrugs and head shakes, no one was the culprit. Aria grunted angrily, her nose flaring.

Kuvira empathized her friend's disappointment. How did this happen? It was then, her green eyes shifted towards the only other person who spent almost as much time on the machine as Baatar did.

Zhu Li froze once the metalbender whipped her head, meeting her cold gaze. "What do you know about this?" Kuvira asked as she gained up on the woman, who attempted to back away, only to be cornered between her and the control panel.

"Nothing." Zhu Li replied innocently. But Kuvira was not fooled. She saw that tremble in her eyes.

With a wave of her hand, Kuvira began to metalbend and something began to move from inside Zhu Li's pocket. Slowly, Kuvira pulled out a thin looking metallic object and spun it around above her palm. A metallic object which Baatar Jr. had just recently said was missing from the machine. The distributor pin.

Adagio and Aria grunted once they saw this. Zhu Li was suppose to be under their spell, but it appears she had been faking it the whole time. They should have known, Sonata did get to her first, she must have told her the only way to resist their siren song.

Kuvira's eyes narrowed in anger as she grabbed the pin, "You swore your loyalty to me and I gave you a chance at greatness. This is how you repay me?!"

Zhu Li, however, showed no signs of of fear whatsoever. "You're a monster. I regret nothing."

Clenching her jaw, Kuvira grabbed Zhu Li by the arm, nearly twisting it and threw her at her fiance. "Chain her up in the target town. She can see how the weapon works up close and personal."

From where she stood, Opal's eyes widened, "Oh, no."

(~)

The only remaining prisoners now were Su and her husband. But man, terrified of heights, was curled up and clung onto the corner of the cage for his dear life.

"Sweetie, it'll be fine. Lin won't drop you and Bolin will catch you." Su said, trying to reassure her frightened husband.

"No, no. Just go. Just leave me. I'll stay here."

Su shrugged at her sister, unsure on what else to do. But Lin was not always as soft as her sister was. Even if it was her brother-in-law. "Sorry, but I have to do this."

Without his consent--or even a warning--Lin wrapped her cable around Baatar's ankle and swung him from the cage, throwing him into the opening where the others awaited. It wouldn't come as a shock if the man would need a fresh pair of pants after all of this.

Unfortunately, his screams of terror were what alerted the guard from before and upon seeing the prisoners escaping and sounded the alarm. In literally no time at all, a mecha tank appeared behind him.

(~)

From the outside, Kuvira, Adagio and Aria heard the alarm. "What now?!" Adagio said impatiently, clenching her fists tightly in frustration.

"The prison. Get there now!" Kuvira commanded her guards.

"Should we postpone the test?" Baatar Jr. asked.

"I didn't come all this way to stop now. Fire when ready. I want to see that town destroyed."

(~)

Back in the prison, the mecha tank activated its flamethrower at Lin and Su, who were just escaping from the cage. Lin cut the two ropes of the cage with her cables, and shielding her little sister, the cage swung, avoiding the fire blast. The cage swung towards the opening and the two sisters leaped onto the side while the cage crumbled upon impact.

Once they were safe, Su quickly rushed towards her mother, who happily embraced her youngest daughter. Bolin smiled at the sweet scene and called Opal from the two-way radio.

"We got 'em. We're coming out."

"Wait! What about the stones?" Sonata reminded him.

"Oh, right!" using his earthbending, Bolin quickly shattered the green rocks that surrounded the cave, watching as the little pieces fell into the abyss bellow. At least that was one problem down. Now to deal with her sisters.

The group reached the surface, via another hole created by Toph, but rather than jump right out, they peeked their heads, quietly observing if the coast was clear. Once certain, one by one, they all emerged. Suyin smiled in relief upon seeing her daughter glide down to greet them. Crunching down, she pulled out a bison whistle to summon hers. While the sound was low and resembled more of a faint wind blowing into an old whistle, Juicy still heard it none the less.

"Mom! Dad!" Opal rushed on over to hug her parents, relieved to see them both alive. Sonata couldn't help but feel both a sense of joy, while also sadness upon seeing the scene. At least someone's family was happy to see each other again. Opal then turned to Bolin and Sonata, placing a hand over her head.

"Thank you." she said. The two smiled softly at her, but the moment was short lived.

"Let's move." Lin said urgently.

"Kuvira caught Zhu Li and threw her in the town." Opal said.

Bolin's eyes widened at this as he stood up, "What? No, we have to go save her."

"You can't go in there. It's suicide." Lin said, "Kuvira's onto us."

"We've been through too much together. I can't leave her. Toph, you said Zhu Li was lying about fixing the cannon. She must have been trying to stop it."

"For all you know, she could just have been covering her butt because she made a mistake." said the older earthbender.

"No, Zhu Li doesn't make mistakes."

Sonata knew Bolin was right, but she couldn't risk anyone else getting hurt. Bolin had much more to live for, he had a family to get back to, and a fiance, but her?…she didn't have anything left to lose. Her mind was made up.

"I'll get Zhu Li out of there." Sonata said, already marching her way towards the town, only to be stopped when Bolin grabbed her by the shoulder.

"Sonata, no! You can't go alone."

"I can't risk anyone else's lives! Not anymore. Bolin, you have a future waiting for you back home, and I can't let Opal loose her family again." Sonata gently removed Bolin's hand from her shoulder, taking one step back. "I'll do everything I can to make sure that Zhu Li makes it out safely, but if anything happens to me…" Sonata closed her eyes tightly and turned away. "Don't look back." with that, she ran off, not looking back as Bolin, Opal and Lin called out her name.

"Sonata!!" Bolin cried out, reaching out his hand to try and grab her again, but Sonata had already morphed into her pony form, giving her the advantage of running away faster on all four legs.

Opal couldn't allow her new friend to sacrifice herself like this. Juicy made a turn and arrived a few moments later. Opal quickly airbended herself onto his saddle. "You guys get out of here. I'm going with Sonata."

"Me too!" Bolin said, adamantly before climbing onto the saddle beside Opal. She did not protest his decision and the bison flew off after the pony, creating a gust of wind around the rest of the group.

"Could be our best chance to stop Kuvira." Suyin said to her sister.

"Maybe take out that weapon."

"We can't let Opal be the coolest!" said Wing.

"If you all want to get yourselves captured again or worse, that's your business." Toph said, "I'm through."

Her youngest daughter placed a hand on her mother's back, "Watch out for Baatar Sr. and Huan." she said before she, Lin, Wei, and Wing headed off, leaving Baatar to speak to his mother-in-law.

"So how have you been, mother?"

"I told you never to call me that."

Baatar looked away, crestfallen.

(~)

Korra sat underneath the gazebo, her body glowing as she traveled to the spirit world. Mika, San and Ali were there waiting for her. They appeared near the Tree of Time, where multiple spirits had also gathered around the Princess Avatar. Korra stood tall and proud, addressing to the colorful creatures.

"Spirits, this is the Princess Avatar. Please listen to me." Korra spoke as more spirits continued to materialize around her, "Since I opened the portals, spirits, humans and ponies have lived happily together in Republic City. It's all I could have hoped for. I know you felt the effects of Kuvira cutting down spirit vines. But now isn't the time for you to flee the city. It's time for you to help me save it from Kuvira, who was perverting spirit power to use as a weapon against other humans."

San stood before the spirit, waving his scaly fists, "What'ya say? If we work together we can save our home!"

Then, a long serpentine-like spirit with bird-like features, beak and all, descended from behind Korra, speaking in a wise masculine voice. "We have been living harmoniously with humans for very long now, and we understand the situation at hand. But we can not get involved in this human war."

"But, didn't spirits work with Unalaq?" San said.

"Yes, but he was misusing Vaatu's power during Harmonic Convergence to force our kind to fight you. It was not of our own free will."

Ali, the eldest, stepped forward to face the spirit, "Manyu, you of all spirits should understand. You've lived in the wilds for years. As an Elder Spirit many humans came to you for advice and support and you never once turned a blind eye to them. The humans aren't just flesh and blood, they're our family. Princess Korra and Prince Mako took us in like their own children. In their hour of need we can't abandon them. If there is anything Princess Korra has taught us it's that Friendship is Magic, now is our time to prove it once again. Please, will you help?"

"Little one, your loyalty towards your human parents is very noble. However, as intelligent as you are, you are still much too young to fully understand. The banyan-grove tree is of a powerful kind of magic, one that towers over our own. When the roots were harmed by Kuvira's machine the vines connected to it became so consumed with anger it became blinded to the truth. When they started capturing the humans we were powerless to help them. Because we are of the same energy we couldn't fight the vines, or coax them into releasing your friends." he turned to face Korra. "It was only with your light magic were you able to heal it and free everyone, but I'm afraid the damage is far too great at this point. So long as Kuvira has the vines in her possession she will have their power, and we will be powerless against her. We will only be endangering you rather than helping."

Manyu hung his head in regret, only for Korra to gently stroke his beak. "It's okay. I understand now. The last thing I want is to place any of you in unnecessary danger. I know you tried to help, and I'm eternally grateful for that."

"I'm truly sorry we couldn't do much."

"Don't be. For now, just stay safe and conserve your energy. I promise, your honor will be avenged, and the Spirit Wilds will be safe for you to return home again."

"Thank you, Princess. Our hope and our prayers shall be with you." With that, the spirit and the other disappeared, as more and more began to fade away. There was nothing she could do. Before long, all of the spirits were gone, save for the three little ones, who nuzzled her face.

"I'm sorry, mom."

"I know, Ali. I know."

(~)

Sonata panted as she ran into the empty town, spotting Zhu Li tied to a metallic post. The woman was surprised to see the pony, who had just now changed into her anthro form.

"Melody? What are you doing here?"

"Don't worry, I'm here to help you. And call me Sonata from now on." using the water from her waterskin, she froze Zhu Li's ropes into ice and broke them apart, freeing her.

"Sonata!" The pony heard her friends calling out to her from above. A wind picked up around her and Zhu Li and Juice landed beside them.

"Bolin! Opal! What are you doing here?"

"We couldn't let you do this." Bolin said, "You never leave a friend behind. No matter what."

At the exact same time, the cannon's turret slid into place, aiming directly at the abandoned town. Baatar Jr. pushed the lever on the control panel and a scientist pulled down another lever downwards on the side of the machine. Baatar Jr. looked through a pair of binoculars, and a knot formed in his stomach.

"Opal?"

He spotted a sky bison, and his little sister alongside a new now free Zhu Li, Bolin and Sonata. For a moment, Baatar's felt a knot in his stomach, his eyes widened and a green glow flickered in his eyes. He blinked once, causing several green specks to fall off and he turned to his fiance.

"No! We have to stop the test!" he cried out in desperation, but the purple energy was already forming in the cannon's turret. Rocks that rose upwards and collided with the side of he weapon, knocking it to the side which caused it to misfire once the bean came blasting out The powerful booming sound rang in everyone's ears, and the ground beneath them trembled at the impact.

The group had already mounted onto Juicy, when the beam, coming at them at a speed that could rival even the Wonder Bolts themselves, came at them with almost little warning. Thankfully, the beam missed the entire town, striking only a large rock…puncturing a hole right through it, the opening now surrounded by smoldering rock. Bolin's eyes bulged open in horror at the sight.

"That would actually be really cool if it wasn't trying to kill us." Sonata said, the light specks of amber falling upon them like snow, along with the remaining smoke from the blast.

Kuvira adjusted herself to see the source of the cannon's disruption. Suyin, Lin, Wei and Wing fighting Kuvira's forces. By the looks of it, the Beifongs had the upper hand, while the troops had to hide behind walls made of the earth, before the Beifongs too had to resort to doing so when more increased in numbers.

Adagio and Aria jumped off the railing and joined in the fight. Aria lowered the guards earth walls, "You guys are pathetic! If you want something right, do it yourself!"

With all of her might, Aria lunged a boulder at the earth wall that protected the Beifongs and broke it apart, causing the family to roll down, grunting as the dust dispersed. Aria cracked her knuckles, "This is going to be fun."

Adagio hurled fire blasts at Wei while Aria earthbended at Wing. Aria grunted as she rose up a large boulder and hurled it at Wing, who managed to break it apart in one punch. Adagio flipped over Lin, dodging her cables and burning them into a crisp. The pony smiled wickedly as she landed and hurled a fire blast at Lin, who earthbended an earth wall to shield herself from the attack.

Seeing her chance, Su went to engage Kuvira atop the cannon, flipping over and hurling a rock at her. Su bended the metal from around her, hurling them at Kuvira, who managed to redirect them back at Su. The woman tore apart the metal of the machines and used it to create an armor for herself and continued to attack Kuvira. The two metalbenders sliced and diced each other's attacks, the sound of clashing metal was repeatedly heard. Su bended a metal tool box at Kuvira but she bended it away from her, watching as it fell to the ground. She continued to dodge her former teacher's attacks, and grew a metal blade from her wrist, jumped up towards Su in an attempt to slice her, but Su managed to dodge the incoming attacks, nearly loosing a small lock of her hair in the process. Su grabbed hold of Kuvira's arm and flip her over, but Kuvira snuck back from under the rails and kicked Su down. Extending a cable from her wrist, Kuvira entangled Su's arm and hurled her down to the ground before bending her away and was knocked down from the tank.

Aria, Adagio and a few more earthbenders landed in front of her, but were thrown back by one of her twin sons. Bending the earth, he hoisted them both up, allowing his brother to grab hold of them and land safely, before closing the earth wall around them. Aria and Adagio grunted and continued to attack, Aria managing to break apart the earth wall, only now because it was a circular one, it meant more rocks. She tore it down one by one, and with each attack, Adagio hurled her fire. The two were ruthless and unforgiving in their attacks. No restraint whatsoever. They managed to subdue the group with ease and now the soldiers as well as the mecha tanks surrounded them. Adagio smiled wickedly at their victory. The heroes have lost.

The earth then began to shake, and a massive wave of rock came rolling upwards, clashing with the army and the sirens, sending them flying and slamming against where the cannon. Kuvira got back on her feet, her hair already becoming an unkept mess, and sneered upon seeing the old hag.

Toph had returned to save her family. Accompanied by Baatar, Huan, Juicy, Opal, Bolin, Sonata and Zhu Li. Sonata jumped off of the saddle, seeing her sisters groaning and then scowling.

Toph pointed her finger at Kuvira,and called out, "You give metalbenders a bad name!"

Toph's words didn't so much as sting Kuvira, but rather it made her want to crush the metal rails she held in her hands. Before she could attack in defense, Sonata reacted first and used her own water to hurl herself up to land right where Kuvira stood, her eyes automatically to the stone around Kuvira's neck. She had to break it.

Sonata began attacking Kuvira with her water, and she with her metal. Sonata managed to dodge each of the attacks, slid to the floor, nearly dodging Kuvira's blade and attempted to have her water break the string that held her necklace in place. It was like time slowed down as the water sliced through the string and Sonata emerged from the other side, turning around to face Kuvira. But something wasn't right.

The stone….It didn't fall off.

It remained on Kuvira, not even being sustained by the string. It was as if the stone itself had become a part of her now. Sonata was at a loss for words, this couldn't be good.

Her two sisters flipped over and landed beside Kuvira, all glaring angrily at her. "You've got a lot of nerve coming back here." Adagio said, taunting her younger sister.

"What did you do?!" Sonata demanded to know, feeling more fear on Kuvira's behalf rather than for her sisters.

"It's not what we did. It's what Kuvira did. You never believed in her like we did, Melody. Now it's time you payed the price."

Sonata could see the coldness in Kuvira's eyes. She wasn't under a spell, nothing was causing her to behave this way. It was all her, and now the consequences of her choices were growing. Seeing the stone attached to her chest gave Sonata the horrible realization.

"You can't do this!"

"I can." Kuvira said, "And I will. You were my friend once Melody, now you're nothing." with her blade ready, she prepared to finish the pony. But she, Adagio and Aria were knocked down off of the cannon from a bolder, curtesy of Toph.

"Let's get out of here, kid!" she shouted.

With a heavy heart, Sonata jumped off and ran to her friends and flew off on the bison.

(~)

Once they safely landed in the forest, Su embraced her mother, "Thanks for coming to save us, Mom."

"Yeah, thanks, Chief." Lin said, and paused for a brief moment, "I'm sorry for what I said last night. I was just ... you know."

Toph knew that she could be as hard as a rock, but sometimes it was best to be soft now and again. Especially when it comes to your children. "Look, I know I wasn't a great mother, but one way or another, I ended up with two great kids. Good enough to risk my bony old butt for, anyway. I don't blame you for being angry with me all this time, and if I could turn back the clock and redo everything I would." Toph allowed a tear to escape her eye, "Just so you know, even if I wasn't always good at showing it… I always knew you girls were capable of so much more than I had ever imagined."

Toph took Lin's hand, alarming her eldest child. "Lin, I know you always wanted to follow in my footsteps, and I am proud of the chief you've become. Please know, I was never hard on you because I wasn't proud, but because I was scared. More scared of how I had raised you both than anything." she then too Su's hand. "I only wanted you both to have what i never did. The freedom to choose your own paths. It took me a long time, but I realize now that, just as our world and Equestria needed each other to keep balance, I should have kept that same balance with you two. But, I am grateful that you both turned out better than I did. Nothing can bring me greater joy than knowing my little girls have finally found where they truly belong. I can't undo the mistakes I've made but, If you can just find some way not to hate me, maybe that's enough, at least for me."

Sonata placed a hand on Lin's shoulder, smiling encouragingly, "A good friend once told me to risk what I have for the ones I care about. Are you willing to risk your own pride for a mother who just wants your forgiveness?"

Lin could hear, and feel, the wisdom behind her words. With a loving smile, she hugged her mother with all the love in her heart. "Of course we forgive you. I love you, mom."

Su joined in the hug as well, "I'm sorry I made things difficult for the both of you when i was young. I love you both, so much."

"I love you, too. "Toph allowed more tears to roll down her eyes, boldly expressing the love she felt fro her family.

Bolin, very unwelcomely, joined in the hug, much to the latter's annoyance. "You know, I never had any family except for my brother until a few years ago, and reuniting with them made me realize how special it is--"

"Argh, enough! Enjoy the ride back to the city with the gum flapper here." Toph angrily escaped Bolin's embrace, causing him to collide with Lin, who then shoved him aside. The moment was completely gone.

"Aren't you coming back to Republic City with us, Grandma?" Opal asked.

"No, my fighting days are over. Don't tell Korra, but my back is killing me now. This is why you didn't see Katara messing with that civil war nonsense. At some point, you gotta leave it to the kids." Toph said as she began to walk away into the forest until Bolin called for her, prompting her to stop in her tracks.

"Wait! There is one thing I need to ask you. You see, I'm getting married and I was wondering if you'd like to come to my wedding? I mean, you know, if you feel like it. No pressure or anything. None at all, it's not like it wouldn't mean the world to me to see you at--"

"If I say 'yes' will you shut up?"

"Yes!"

"Sure. Send me the invite."

Once she was gone, Bolin leaped up with joy, triumphantly. "YES!! Ha, ha!"

Zhu Li walked up to Sonata, "I want to thank you for coming back to save me."

"No problem. But how were you able to break free from my sister's spell?"

Zhu Li smiled, but not just any smile, this was a special kind of smile. "You did say that love weakens their magic, right?" Sonata and Bolin exchanged smiles, could this possibly mean that she and Varrick….

"Also, I'm a bit tone deff."

Sonata and Bolin's excitable smiles turned into disappointed frowns. "Well, at least everyone made it out okay." Bolin said. But Sonata wasn't too happy. "What's wrong, Sonata?"

"I think we may have a much bigger problem. That Zanith stone Kuvira has…it didn't come off. I tried to remove it but it's now stuck to her body. I fear she's been exposed to the siren's dark magic for too long. It's beginning to consume her."

Everyone's eyes widened in shock, "You don't mean that---"

"My sisters don't need my voice anymore, because now they have a new one…Kuvira."

"What?! But--but--but, she's not a siren!"

"No, but now that she had her own stone Kuvira will be bonded to my sisters forever…she will become the third siren."

Everybody gasped in horror. Kuvira was now even stronger than ever. But the bad news did not stop there.

"I'm afraid I have even more bad news to deliver." Zhu Li said, "Kuvira is going to attack Republic City in two weeks with her weapon. And with what Sonata just said, her army will become even more dangerous than ever. She truly will become a monster."

(~)

Author's Note

THUN! THUN! THUN!
WHOA! KUVIRA TURNING INTO A SIREN?! TALK ABOUT A TWIST!!!

Kuvira's Gambit

*(~)*

2 Timothy 3:13~

While evil people and impostors will go on from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived.

*(~)*

Kuvira's Gambit

The shimmer of the city of Zaofu no longer existed. The land no longer sparkled, even when the rays of the sun hit its metal walls. It was was if the very soul of it was stripped away. An air or pride surrounded the city as Kuvira's followers gathered at the central square, where Kuvira stood before the crowd while her followers from the outposts in the mountains listened in on the radio. If they didn't know any better, they would say that she had grown even more confident, but still carried an air of dignity and restrain.

"Today, we stand on the precipice of history. For the past three years, we've fought side by side to unite the Earth Empire and we've proven that no one can stand in our way, not even the Avatar. But our mission is not yet complete. There is a grave injustice that must be corrected. As you all know, after the Hundred Year War, Avatar Aang, along with Fire Lord Zuko, stole Earth Empire land and formed the United Republic. This land belongs to the people of the Earth Empire and it's time to take it back! Republic City will be ours!"

"All hail the Great Uniter!" the soldiers chanted. A tune Kuvira never got tired of hearing. A green mist began to manifest around her loyal supporters which was then absorbed into the green stone that hovered on her neck, no longer sustained by a string. The same mist was then transferred into the stones of Adagio and Aria. The two ponies stood a few feet away from Kuvira, allowing her time in the spotlight. She needed the adoration and the praise if she was going to give them their power back. Now, they were closer than ever before.

Baatar Jr. walked alongside her once Kuvira left the podium. "Are you ready to show the world what a true superpower looks like?" she said to her fiance, who took her hands into his. Bataar Jr.'s eyes held nothing but love and admiration for the metalbender.

"Yes. I'm honored to march into the city by your side. I love you, Kuvira."

"I never could have done this without your help." Kuvira said as she and Baatar embraced, resting her head on his chest. "After we claim victory, we can finally get married and rule our empire together."

Adagio and Aria watched the scene from afar. As gross as it was, Kuvira's happiness for her accomplishments was the food they desired.

(~)

Kuvira retreated to her chambers and looked at her reflection in the mirror. The stone still on her chest.

……………

"Why won't it come off?"

"Don't!" Dazzle stopped her, "It's okay, don't you see, Vira? These stones have been restoring our magic this whole time. The magic we lost long ago!"

"But how?"

"We didn't realize it until today and then it finally hit us. It was you."

Kuvira was slightly take aback by this.

"Your courage and your thrive inspired us. You showed us the importance of going after your goals even when others are against you. Your brave spirit and our friendship activated the magic within the stone and restored our magic, and now, we're bonded forever. Our bond is now stronger, perhaps even more so, than that of Korra and her ponies."

Kuvira couldn't believe it. She was now bonded with magic. This was all too much. Seeing her distress, Dazzle took her hands and tried to reassure her, "No, don't be scared. You don't have to be. With you, our magic is stronger now, but I promise we won't use it until you say so. You have my word."

Kuvira thought about this for a moment. She was so close to achieving her goal, her dream. But there was still one person standing in her way…

Korra.

She was still around, and her ponies were too. Their Elements of Harmony were known as the most powerful magic anywhere. But now, Kuvira had evened the playing field. With her ponies' magic and her weapon, they would be unstoppable. The metalbender smiled at the pony.

"Korra may have magic…but so do we."

A smile also formed on Dazzle's face. These two were always on the same page. That was exactly what made them such good friends.

………….

Kuvira smiled as her stone shimmered. She could feel its power. And it felt good.

(~)

Prince Wu, Hou-Ting, Korra, Mako, Tenzin, the Mane Six, Flash Sentry, Spike and the Alicorns had all gathered at Raiko's office.

"How's the evacuation coming?" Korra asked the prince, who held a piece of paper in his hand.

"Could be better. At this point we've evacuated almost ... eighteen families."

"Only eighteen? There are millions of people in this city!"

"8,336,697 about." Twilight said. All eyes fell on her, some a bit annoyed, others surprised, "What?"

"The problem is, it's a voluntary evacuation and there aren't very many volunteers." Mako said, "They just don't feel like they're in any immediate danger."

Rainbow exclaimed while waving her arms, "There's a mad woman with a giant spirit powered weapon that could wipe out buildings in one blow! Any chance we forgot to mention that?"

"Guys! Good, you're all here!" Everyone's attention turned to the two doors which bursted open and Bolin barged in without warning, accompanied by Lin, Su, Sonata and Zhu Li.

"What's with you interrupting my important meetings all the time?" Raiko exclaimed in annoyance as he stood up.

Korra stood up from her chair as well, but rather than share the President's reaction, she smiled upon seeing her metalbending master. "Su ... What are you ... You're okay!" the Avatar welcomed the youngest Beifong sister in a warm embrace.

Hou-Ting stood up, sustaining herself with her cane, as she approached the woman, "I am so sorry about Zaofu. How did you escape?"

"Sonata, Opal, Beifong, and I rescued everyone." Bolin said. "But we had a run in with Kuvira. We saw her super spirit weapon up close. Like, really close. Way too close."

"Is she going to use it against Republic City?" Tenzin asked.

"Yes. I found out she's going to attack in two weeks." said Zhu Li, reminding Bolin that he had yet to explain her presence to the rest of the group.

"Ooh! And Zhu Li's on our side now." Bolin mentioned, "Actually, she never really switched sides and I'm just gonna let her explain the whole thing. Zhu Li?"

"I pretended to be loyal to Kuvira so I could sabotage her weapon. It didn't work, but I did overhear her plans to attack."

"I knew she wouldn't stop at Zaofu." Raiko said angrily, clenching his fists.

Sonata nervously bit her bottom lip, "Yeah, that's not the worse part." all eyes fell on Sonata as she gave them the terrible news, "Remember when I said my sisters magic wouldn't work without a third voice? Well, now they do have one. Because Kuvira's been exposed to the dark magic for too long she's now becoming one with it. Once their magic reaches its peak, Kuvira will turn into a siren, unable to break free of my sister's hold."

The room was silent. Everyone's eyes were wide in horror, but nobody was more heartbroken than Korra. Kuvira was being consumed by dark magic and would soon be turned into a monster. A true monster. Seeing her distress, Mako and Twilight placed their hands on her shoulder.

"If Kuvira is heading towards the city, my guess is she will be coming by rail. It's the only way she can transport that weapon." Celestia said.

Korra brushed her own feelings aside for a moment and spoke up, "Then we'll cut the rail lines."

"I agree." Raiko said, "But let's get as many citizens evacuated before we do." he turned to Mako and Rainbow Dash, "Put out the announcement. The evacuation is now mandatory."

Mako and Rainbow saluted him, "We're on it."

"Don't worry Mr. President. I won't let Kuvira take our city." Korra promised. Even though now knowing what would become of her friend, she wasn't going to forget about the people she needed to protect. The people they needed to protect.

(~)

Outside of the office, the Mane Six gathered around Korra and Mako. "It's gonna be alright, darling." Rarity assured her.

But for once, Korra did not see the silver lining. "How? Kuvira is turning into a monster, she has a giant weapon at her disposal, we still have hundreds of people to evacuate out of the city."

"It'll be alright." Twilight said, placing a reassuring hand on Korra's shoulder. "We'll find a way to bring her back. I know we will."

But no matter how hard she tried, Korra just couldn't find any chances of saving Kuvira. Maybe there was no point anymore. Su was right before; Kuvira changed too much for anyone to reach her.

That fight was over. But there was yet another on the way. And Korra was determined to make sure they win this one.

(~)

At Future Industries factory, Sunset Shimmer and Asami watched as the workers constructed the humming bird machines. Sunset held a clipboard in her hands as she watched the progress. "So far so good." she said. The two walked up to Varrick, who stood on a balcony, overlooking the workers.

"Weld hotter! Tighten tighter! The president said we only have two weeks to get these hummingbirds humming!" Varrick placed both hands behind his ears and hummed to himself, imagining the sound emitting from the machines instead.

Sunset only rolled her eyes, while Asami turned her attention to the person entering through the doors. Her green eyes lit up.

"Bolin!"

The earthbender welcomed his fiance with open arms and the two shared a passionate kiss of true love. "I missed you." Asami said as she caressed his face.

"I missed you too. I'm back, and this time, I'm not going anywhere."

Varrick finally spun around and spread his arms wide. "Bolin! You're alive!"

"Hey, Varrick. Good thing you're here, can I talk to you for a minute?"

"What is it? I'm busy inspiring my workers."

"Well, I went to Zaofu and saved Su and her family ... and guess who else we found?" Bolin took a step back, motioning to the next person who had walked in.

Zhu Li stepped forward, her hands clapped together in front of her, looking rather demoralized, which was… rather out of character for her. It certainly was the first time Asami had ever seen the normally stoic and focused assistant showcase some form of vulnerability. Even her cloths were different.

While she still wore her spectacles, her hair was no longer in a ponytail, but rather loose with only half of it pulled against the back of her head. Her clothing was more bright, consisting of whites and greens with paler gray.

"Zhu Li." Upon seeing her, Varrick straightened his back. His blue eyes widened, and when he said her name, his voice was amazingly soft.

With his arm linked to Asami's, Bolin smiled as the two walked closer to one another, "Now, isn't there something you wanted to say to her? Hmm?" Bolin asked.

Zhu Li stepped closer, a soft smile on her face, giving her an angelic glow. Bolin and Asami happily watched the scene as Sunset Shimmer smiled as well, silently wishing she still had her cellphone to record this.

"Please, let me go first." Zhu Li began, "I know I said a lot of terrible things about you in front of Kuvira. But I need you to know …" she paused briefly, placing her hand over her heart. Not only that, but her voice carried more emotion than either Asami or Bolin had ever heard from her. "I didn't mean one word. When you were being taken away, I thought my only chance to save you was to join her. But every day, I hoped for the chance to see you again and tell you the truth."

Varrick, for once in his life, was left completely mute. His eyes carried a mixture of guilt and, even gratitude. He never should have doubted her, and he was mentally kicking himself for having done so. Yet, every word she said left a bigger impact on him that even he could possibly comprehend. His heart felt like it was growing in size, so much so he thought he would literally choke on it. He realized that, despite everything that has happened… he missed her terribly as much as she missed him.

A hint of red formed on Zhu Li's cheeks. "Varrick, you mean the world to me and I'm sorry if I hurt you in any way."

Varrick blinked a couple times, his face stunned until a soft smile formed across his lips. His hand rose upwards, as if to cup her face. "Don't be so hard on yourself."

Zhu Li's heart raced as Varrick's hand hovered near her face… her excitement dropped faster than a dead birdwhen his hand instead clapped her shoulder. "Apology accepted!" he said, recreating back to his typical, bombastic self. "Now be a good assistant and man the assembly line!" he said, turning his attention back to the workers.

Sunset's jaw dropped at the scene, as did Bolin and Asami's. Just what was wrong with this guy?

But Zhu Li wan't having it this time. Clenching her fists and growling in anger, she grabbed Varrick by the shoulder and roughly spun him around to face her directly. "No! I am not your assistant anymore." she stated, her voice rising and she kept pointing her finger at Varrick's chest, towering over him and he literally bend over backwards the further she went, their noses nearly inches apart and Varrick's back leaned against the railing, his arms dangling behind him. "If you want me around, you need to start treating me like an equal!"

After she stormed off, Varrick straightened himself, shrugging in confusion. Bolin, Asami and Sunset Shimmer all smacked their own foreheads in frustration.

(~)

Inside the radio operating room, a female operator plugged in one of the cables and turned to Mako, who sat on a chair next to her. "We're patched into the emergency broadcast line. You're going out to every radio in the city."

Mako spoke into the microphone. "Attention citizens of Republic City, this is Prince Mako. This is not a test. An attack on our city is imminent. President Raiko has ordered a mandatory evacuation for all citizens. Please find subsection one-dash-two-six." he pulled out a manual and flipped through the pages before stopping in the section he was looking for, trailing his fingers under the words as he read them out loud.

"There you will find initial instructions for your area. For example, if you live in northwest vector one, report to your primary meeting location, which would be at the eastern entrance of the Southern Water Tribe library. There, you would choose a leader as specified in section one-dash-two-eight.

The further he read the manual, more and more lights on the switchboard came on, followed by a number of phone calls. At first, it started with two, or three at once, before the entire radio room was flooding with so many calls from panicked citizens it was hard for the operators to keep up. All the while, Mako continued reading the manual.

Rainbow Dash, Flash Sentry, Hou-Ting and Lin took notice of the alarming number of ringing and lights switching on to the point it almost resembled a Heart's Warming Eve tree. The two ponies and Chief of Police cringed in humiliation. Rainbow Dash slapping her forehead.

"Uh, Chief, we're getting confused calls from all over the city." said the radio operator. "I think the Prince is starting a panic."

"Ya think?" Rainbow said sarcastically.

"What's confusing?" Mako asked, "I'm giving very specific instructions."

"Anyone got any other ideas?" Flash asked out loud, looking around the room for any volunteers.

Prince Wu raised his hand up enthusiastically, "Oh, I have one!"

Flash narrowed his eyes, "Anybody with an IQ of more than one digit?"

The prince ignored his comment and stepped forwards, gesturing to Mako to allow him to take his seat and try to calm down the public. "Relax. I got this." he said confidently as he sat on the chair and spoke into the microphone, addressing to the public. Hou-Ting covered her eyes. She couldn't watch this train wreck.

"Hello, everyone, this is Prince Wu. Now, I know you're all a little scared. Believe me, I know what it's like to be afraid. I used to not be able to go to the bathroom by myself. But if we let that fear control us none of us will ever be able to go to the bathroom and then we all lose."

Mako, Flash and Rainbow were rather skeptical on this approach. Was this really going to work? Surprisingly, as Wu continued his speech, people all around the city stopped panicking and listened to the prince, which was broadcast to every radio and loudspeaker in the city. His words reached out to everyone, even Tahno and his pals who ate at Narook's.

"But the people of Republic City aren't losers, we're winners. Winners that are going to get out of this city in a calm and orderly fashion. So I want you to grab your family, grab your neighbor grab that guy down the street you don't know very well and head to the nearest bus, rain or ferry station." Once he said that last part, Gommu, who was listening to the radio while eating fish, spotted the park police officer beside him and dragged him off by the wrist without warning.

"We're going to get you out of here, safe and sound."

For a moment, all was silent. Flash was bitting his nails nervously awaiting what would happen…then, all of the lights of the incoming calls shut off one by some, some even in a whole row, much to Lin and Hou-Ting's astonishment. Mako, Rainbow and Flash had their mouths hung open.

"I...don't…believe it." Rainbow was speechless, hunching over, her eyes widened and her arms dangling. "The little guy actually did it."

"Good job, kid." Lin said, smiling. "You might not make such a bad king after all."

Mako nodded in agreement and placed a hand on his shoulder, while Flash chuckled in astonishment. "Yeah. Good job, Wu."

"I could't agree more." Mako said. He then noticed that Rainbow Dash was still wearing her stunned expression, "Rainbow?"

She rose one finger to his face. "Give me a sec, I gotta let this sink in."

Hou-Ting began pinching her nephew's cheeks, "That's my boy!"

"Ah! Aunty, not in public!"

(~)

"Rohan's with the Acolytes. They have the boat ready to leave." Tenzin said once he had entered the room, only to find his wife and children had left their luggage completely empty, their personal belongings still in their rightful places. "Why aren't you all packed yet?"

"The kids and I have been talking and we decided we want to stay." said Pema, "This is our city and it's going to need all the help it can get."

"Yeah! Only a coward flees his fate." Meelo said, proudly placing his hands on his hips.

A long time ago, Tenzin would have tried to get them to leave for safety, but he now knew better that his family had the strength to stand on their own two feet. He embraced them with all the love in his heart. "Thank you. I'm sure Prince Wu could use your help with the evacuation." he turned to his children, "And you three can help the other airbenders keep an eye on the Earth Empire troops from above."

Meelo rose a clenched fist, "Kuvira's gonna rue the day she messed with Meelo." he said, pounding said fist onto his chest, earning an unamused side glance from Jinora.

(~)

And so it began.

Satomobiles of all shapes and sizes were parked right outside Republic City station, and police airships hovered above the building. Police officers assisted the people from their cars and into the station, trying to maintain order and calm amongst the frightened public.

Inside, Prince Wu, Hou-Ting along with Pema, as well as P'Li and Princess Cadance, Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy helped with the evacuation of the citizens, directing them into the trains one by one. The ponies would often give reassuring words of hope to the frightened children, reminding them to always keep their chin up and to trust that they will return home soon enough.

That night, United Forces battleships entered Yue Bay, while more police airships hovered above them in a perfect straight formation. Celestia and Luna flew towards them, spotting General Iroh from the bow of his ship. The general smiled, happy to see his old allies once again. From the Equestrian portal, pegasus and unicorn guards crossed over, being led by Shinning Armor and Princess Twilight.

One by one, more and more people left the city, leaving behind their houses, their jobs, everything in order to stay safe. Korra watched it all from afar, landing on various buildings as people left the only home they had ever known. Before long, the city looked like ghost town. The absence of laughter, music and joy was too devastating for Korra to even explain. She knew exactly what it was like to leave one's safe haven. The sad part was, if it weren't for Kuvira, they wouldn't even have had to.

Speaking of Kuvira, Korra wondered what she was doing right now. Had she become the siren already, or was there still humanity left in her?

Meanwhile, Adagio was filled with glee, knowing that her plan was coming together. All thanks to Kuvira.

Adagio;

This is day is going to be perfect

The kind of day of which I've dreamed for so long

Everybody will gather around

Just to hear our victory sound

What they don't know is that I have fooled them all

Korra landed on the balcony of her palace, leaning against the railing, sighing sadly while looking down at her ring, thinking about the things that they all could have been doing, have not it been for Kuvira.

Korra;

This day was going to be perfect

The kind of day of which I've dreamed for so long

But instead of having cake, with all of my friends to celebrate

My wedding bells they may not ring for me at all

Adagio;

I could care less of their distress

Their misery is glee for me

Vows, well I was lying when I said;

"That through any kind of weather, we will be best friends forever,"

The truth it I don't care for her at all!

No, I don't care for her heart

It was my plan from the very start!

Her spirit will bring me just what

I want!

Korra;

Must stop it before it's too late

Find a way to save the day

Hope, I'll be lying if I say

I don't fear that we may lose her

To one who wants to use her

Transform her into something she is not

Though your heart has turned selfish

Bringing you back is my wish

Kuvira, I will help you

To find Light in the dark

…………

The day was close, and Kuvira couldn't wait. This was the day.

Kuvira;

Finally, the moment has arrived

For me, to begin my reign

Korra;

The day is soon arriving

Adagio;

I can feel her pride thriving

Korra;

Our city will be….

Kuvira;

Mine. All mine.

Adagio;

Muah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha!

Adagio laughed at her soon to be victory as she watched the line of mecha tanks advance their way towards the outskirts of the city just as the sun was rising. The entire Earth Empire Army was set into place.

Today marked the end for the Avatar, and her precious Elements of Harmony.

(~)

Everything was set. The people were safely out, the United Forces as well as the Canterlot army was in position, all the pieces were in place.

But Korra was still in distress. She couldn't stop thinking about Kuvira and what fate awaited her. She couldn't help but feel responsible for this. She wanted to help her, but she failed. How could she be the Princess of Friendship is she failed at helping one person. She didn't need to turn around to see who approached her as he wrapped his arms around her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder.

"It's going to be alright." he assured her. "We'll get through this."

"I failed, Mako. I failed Kuvira."

"You shouldn't blame yourself. It was her choice."

"Still… maybe if I had been a better friend, this never would have happened."

Mako took Korra by the hands and lifted up her chin for her to look at him. "You've been a great friend. To everyone. We all have the freedom to choose, it's not your fault Kuvira chose wrong. But if you really believe she can be saved, then so do I."

Korra had no words to say. She didn't need to. She knew he was telling her what was inside his heart. The heart she fell in love with all those years ago. Deep down, they both thew there was a deeper reason why they were so drawn to one another from the day they met, which went beyond simple teenage infatuation, even if many others couldn't see it above the surface. They fell in love with each other's hearts, not their looks, or just how they made each other feel, but the fact they could learn from one another. Mako became a better person because of Korra, and Korra learned to be more patient as well as understanding. They made mistakes, but they grew and learned from it, and now their love was stronger than ever before. It was more than just romance….

It was also friendship.

Korra rested her head against his chest, taking him the warmth of his body. She was lucky to not only have him in her life, but her friends as well. They all helped her change in some way or another, and she did the same for each of them, even if she didn't always realize it. This gave her hope that she could save Kuvira. She couldn't allow a good soul to be lost in the darkness of one's own pride. Once they separated, Korra caressed her fiance's face.

"I love you, so much." she said.

"I love you, too."

They shared a simple, yet loving, kiss when their friends gathered before them. They didn't need to apologize for ruining the moment, there were far more important matters to discuss.

"Guys, we need to talk." Twilight said seriously.

"I agree." Korra said, equally serious.

"We have to take down Kuvira's weapon before it reaches the city." the two princesses said in unexpected unison.

Bolin whispered to his fiance, "It's always creepy how they do that."

"Well, they are bonded." Asami said.

(~)

Lin and Tenzin stood with Raiko at the top of one of the towers of Air Temple Island. "I still don't like having to abandon my office in the city." Raiko said, already feeling uneasy by being cooped up in a tower for his own protection.

"Air Temple Island is the ideal location for your base of operations and you'll be safe here." Lin said.

The three middle-aged adults turned their attention to Team Avatar once they walked up the stairs to meet them. Alongside them were Sunset Shimmer, Sonata and Spike.

"There's something we need to discuss with you." Korra said.

"What is it? Tenzin asked.

"We have been talking and ... we wanna take out Kuvira's spirit weapon before it gets too close to the city."

"That sounds like a risk we don't need to take. The evacuation is on schedule and General Iroh and Shinning Armor are getting their armies in place."

"I know Iroh and my brother can go toe-to-toe with Kuvira's army, but that weapon …" Twilight was interrupted when Sonata stepped in.

"It's too powerful! It can destroy the city."

"We can't let it get to our doorstep." Mako said.

"We'll sneak behind enemy lines and disable the weapon." Korra suggested

"If it works, it'll even the playing field." Asami said.

Pinkie Pie did some comic sound effects of explosions, "Down goes the cannon!"

"But if you get caught …" Tenzin said.

"It's worth the risk." Korra said, her eyes burning with determination.

Raiko, Tenzin and Lin all looked at one another, pondering. As dangerous as it was, it did make sense. "I agree, and it might be our only shot at preventing an all-out war." Raiko said, bowing before the Princess Avatar. "Good luck."

"We'll head out tonight." Korra said.

Rainbow smiled, "And you know what this means."

"Team Avatar's back in action?" Pinkie asked with an excited smile.

"Back, and better than ever!"

"Wee!"

Rarity then realized something, "Wait! Once we take down the weapon, what are we going to do about the sirens now that they have their magic?"

Twilight, Korra and Sunset Shimmer exchanged smiles, "We'll defeat them the same way we did before." said Twilight, "With a musical counter spell."

Flash blinked a few times, "Wait, you're going to have to sing?"

"We'll focus on the weapon first," Korra instructed, "Then we'll use the counter spell on the sirens."

"And you think it'll work again?" Tenzin asked.

"It's what we got so far."

(~)

A very faint mist surrounded a military outpost up in the mountains. The lights of the posts's towers, and the lit up roads that circled the mountain pierced through the mist. A couple of White Lotus sentries kept watch, one looked into his binoculars, moving back and forth. The fog was starting to pick up, making it almost difficult to see farther away. The sentry caught a glimpse of something. For a brief moment, he was about to dismiss it as just a trick of the night, until it moved once again in a rhythmic pattern, followed by the sound of a very faint crash not too far away. It sounded like multiple trees crashing to the ground.

"There's something out there!"

The other sentry peered through his own binoculars, trying to make out what his companion was seeing. The shadows took shape the closer they got, and the fog dispersed around them. The sound of metal stomping the ground grew louder and louder, followed by the rolling wheels of a massive tank. The sentry gasped, lowering his binoculars in horror upon seeing the massive number of mecha suits approaching.

"It's Kuvira's army! They're a week early! Get the commander immediately and radio Republic City!"

The second sentry spun around to do as he was ordered, but stopped abruptly when an even louder crash caused the earth itself to tremble. A faint sound filled the air.

"What's that sound?" the sentry asked as he turned his head towards the sound. The sound of the army's heavy metal bodies was overlapped by the angelic, and hypnotic voices that grew louder and louder as the machines dawned closer.

Behind the army, something else began to take shape. Larger than any of the mecha suits combined. The sound of mechanical movements merged with the harmonious singing filled the air to the point the sentries couldn't even will their own legs to move. The creature's arm rose upwards, and something bright and purple manifested into what appeared to be the barrel of a cannon, attached to the humanoid's arm.

The sentries never had the chance to run, the beautiful singing holding them in its grasp as the massive purple energy came crashing down upon the post, engulfing it in a fiery inferno. A massive cloud of red and black smoke rose up into the sky.

The singing stopped.

(~)

The sun rose from behind the mountains as Team Avatar headed to face Kuvira's super weapon. Asami was stirring the sky bison while Korra, Twilight, Fluttershy Rainbow Dash and Flash Sentry, flew beside them. The other ponies were in anthro form while Spike remained with Sunset Shimmer and Sonata back in the city, working with Varrick in supervising their machines.

Everyone else surveyed their surroundings, while Applejack and Bolin peered through their telescopes. Those with wings spread out further, covering as much ground as they possibly could. Korra gripped her necklace tightly and looked up at the sky, seeing faint rainbow colors among the clouds.

"You've helped us get this far." she said, "May you be with us now."

"Guys! I see something. Down there!" Bolin cried out, pointing forward to behind a mountain. Those with wings huddled close to the bison, witnessing Kuvira's army making its way towards the city.

Flutteshy blinked her eyes, "Is that – ?"

"Kuvira." Korra responded, "She's already crossed into United Republic territory. She's a week early!"

"This doesn't make any sense." said Applejack, "There aren't any train tracks this way. How in the hay are they transportin' that super weapon of theirs?"

"Shush!" Mako suddenly silenced Applejack when he suddenly heard a faint sound in the distance, "You hear that?"

Everyone remained silent, also hearing the sound. The sound of singing. Korra's eyes widened and gasped, "It's the sirens! They're magic has grown stronger!"

Instinctively, Mako, Asami, Bolin and Flash covered their ears, canceling out the sound. But that was not all they heard. Amongst the singing, they also heard footsteps…giant, metallic footsteps.

That was when they saw it.

A large metallic monster, taller than the mountains, walked pass them, along with the army. On the left arm of the monster, stood a long cannon-like object; the supper weapon.

"It's a giant mecha suit!" Asami exclaimed in horror, "That's how they're transporting the weapon!"

"Ya think?!" Korra exclaimed sarcastically.

"That thing's as big as Tirek!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

Mako turned to his brother, "Did you know Kuvira was building that thing?"

"Oh, did I forget to mention it?" Bolin said with visible sarcasm before snapping, "No, of course I didn't know!"

"How are we suppose to stop it now?" Flash asked, "Our group doesn't stand a chance against that thing."

"Flash is right." said Twilight, "We're going to have to turn back with reinforcements."

Korra grunted in frustration, "I hate turning away from a battle but, there really is no other way."

Meanwhile, inside the mecha suit, Kuvira stood inside the control room with Adagio and Aria standing on her left and right. Their stones all glowed as the two ponies sung their wordless song. Their magic was reaching its peak, they could feel it.

"There's a flying bison up ahead." said one of the mecha suit's operators.

Kuvira's eyes narrowed, "The Avatar." she said bitterly. No way was she going to let her ruin everything she's worked too hard for.

"Don't let her get away with this." Adagio said.

Kuvira nodded and used her metalbending to pull a lever, while the sirens sang once more, so faint that Kuvira couldn't hear them. Metallic orbs rotated at Kuvira's command, serving as the controls that commanded the mecha suit to move. The machine's arm rose, the cannon locked in position, ready to fire at its target. The same purple glow formed once again, aimed directly at Team Avatar's direction.

Bolin's eyes practically bulged out of his head. "I know what happens next! We gotta get out of here, now! Now!"

Asami stirred the bison away, with the others flew closely by, just when the mecha fired the beam. It was as intense as the sun itself and left them nearly blinded at merely catching a glimpse of it. Thinking fast, both Twilight and Korra created a converged force field around the bison, narrowly knocking them off course. They quickly flew past a nearby mountain, which was almost instantly blown to smithereens after the cannon shot at it, in an attempt to strike the team once more.

"Let's go after them!" Aria said, clenching her fists, "They're going to warn Republic City."

Kuvira, however, composed herself and smiled, ignoring the traces of hair that became undone. "Let them. No one can stop us."

Korra turned her head, looking down at the machine. There was no doubt now…This would be their final battle.

(~)

The team quickly dismounted the bison once they arrived at Air Temple Island. The Alicorns, Tenzin, Pema, P'Li, Lin, Su, Wei and Wing hurried to greet them.

"Korra? Are you all right?" Tenzin asked, visibly concerned, "Why are you back so soon?"

Korra's wings lowered in disappointment, "It's Kuvira. Our intel was wrong. She must have known Zhu Li had the information."

"What are you trying to say?" Raiko asked.

"Kuvira's army is only a few hours away."

Tenzin's eyes widened in shock, as did Leilani's, "No, they can't be! We're not ready."

"And that spirit weapon of hers is attached to a giant mecha suit. It's over twenty-five stories tall!"

"And she has the sirens with her." Fluttershy said, "Their magic is stronger now than ever."

Asami growled in annoyance, "What I don't understand is how Kuvira managed to construct a giant mechanical monstrosity but I've still yet to replicate a ding dang cell phone?!" she huffed, folding her arms.

"So you missed a few years of cat videos, give it a rest." Mako said, making Asami pout in annoyance.

Raiko turned to Lin, "Get General Iroh and Shinning Armor on the line and tell them that the attack is happening today. We need to lock down the city."

Lin hurried off and Tenzin addressed to his family, "Pema, P'Li! Find Wu and Princess Cadance and get the remaining citizens to safety, immediately. We can't have innocent lives in jeopardy."

"What should we do?" Bolin asked, gripping his fiance's hand.

"Let's go to my factory." Asami said, "Maybe we can get a few of those hummingbird suits up and running."

"We're coming with you." Su said. Asami nodded in agreement.

"Twilight and I will head to the front lines and help General Iroh and Shinning Armor." Korra said, before they all dispersed.

(~)

Tenzin and Rainbow Dash, a number of other airbenders, stretching from ponies to humans, were spread out, mounted on various buildings. Princess Celestia and Princess Luna landed right beside Tenzin and his family, accompanied by Kai, Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie, who was now sporting a customized wingsuit like the other airbenders, colored pink, blue and yellow of course. The normally upbeat pony looked more serious than ever before, ears pressed back against her head.

Rainbow Dash held out a spyglass and looked through, seeing any signs of Kuvira's mecha suit. From a distance was the United Forces Army, camped just outside the borders of Republic City, awaiting for the arrival of Kuvira's army.

"It has been a long time since we joined together in battle, my sister." Luna said, as the wind blew on her already moving mane that depicted the starlight sky.

"Yes it has." Celestia said, "We have fallen once from Kuvira's actions, we shall not fall again."

Back at the station, Wu, Cadance, P'Li and Pema continued assisting more and more people into the trains and at Air Temple Island, Lin, Raiko and Leilani observed from the closed glass window of the tower.

Fences of barbed wire surrounded the field where the army's campsite was located. Soldiers of the United Forces and members of the Canterlot Royal guard stood firmly alongside their superiors, General Iroh and Shinning Armor. Beside them stood Twilight Sparkle and Avatar Korra. All eyes were focused out on the outskirts of the landscape, the wind blew against their hair and cloths when the sound of faint thumping was heard in the distance.

Without any warning, Kuvira's giant mecha suit emerged from behind a hill, the sound of its mechanical footsteps, coupled with loud grinding gears were heard from afar, so clearly it gave the impression it was only two feet away. From inside the cockpit, Kuvira's gemstone glowed brightly in the light.

The sight of the colossus was seen by the Alicorns and airbenders. They knew this weapon was large, but upon seeing it was something straight out of a nightmare. Raiko, Lin and Leilani looked equally horrified at the monstrosity, which towered over the entire United Forces Army, both the heroes and Kuvira's armies were literally face to face.

While Iroh, Shinning Armor and the others looked up at the great beast in shock and horror, Korra and Twilight didn't even flinch. They had faced this monstrosity before, they would do so again.

Raiko adjusted the frequency of a radio on his desk and spoke through the microphone, communicating with the Earth Empire Leader. "Kuvira, this is President Raiko. I order you to stand down. Turn your army around and leave."

"You're in no position to give orders." Kuvira answered from within her suit, hearing the president through the speaker.

"Stand down, or we will attack!" Raiko warned, thankful that she couldn't see the droplets of sweat on his brow.

Kuvira, her two companies exchanged evil smirks and Adagio addressed to the president in a mocking tone, "I don't think you understand the power we posses. Perhaps, a little demonstration will coax you."

Adagio and Aria began to sing, their stones glowing brightly and their voices could be heardeven from the radio on Iroh's end. Korra gasped, "No! Everybody, cover your ears! Don't listen to the music!"

Everyone obeyed, even Raiko and Lin covered their ears, but because Leilani was an alicorn, she was immune to their melody. As they sang, the mecha suit's right arm rose up, the cannon locked and loaded. That same purple glow manifested again and a beam, almost as fast as lightning, came firing down right above the city, narrowly missing the airbenders and lowering downwards to the bay, striking the war ships that were positioned near the harbor. One by one, the side of each ship became engulfed with fire, and red, yellow and orange smoke rose up into the air. The entire scene was witnessed by Varrick, Mako, Bolin, Flash Sentry, Spike, Sunset Shimmer, Asami, Zhu Li, Applejack and Rarity from the Future Industries Factory. Rarity clapped her hand over her mouth, horrified to see the same beam shooting at more ships without mercy.

"This is exactly why I didn't wanna build that weapon!", Varrick cried out, angrily gesturing to the window, seeing the remains of the war ships falling off and splashing into the water.

Korra turned from seeing the pitch black smoke rising from the harbor into the sky and back at the mecha suit, which then proceeded to lower its arm cannon, now aimed directly at the people and ponies down bellow. Rather than run away, everyone stood their ground.

The warships were sinking fast. The passengers had to quickly abandon ship. The pegasus guards and unicorns assisted their human companions out before any one of them could perish, and waterbenders dove down to rescue their fallen comrades. The airmenders hurried out to rescue them as well.

Leilani's heart sank at the sight. How far could one individual's pride go. Raiko shared her pain as she stared at the burning ships, a terrified look on his face. The sound of Iroh's static voice came from the radio, "Mister President, do I have your order to engage?" he asked, but Raiko was still frozen in terror to give a proper answer. Not that he had much time to do so, for right after Iroh had contacted him, another voice came from the radio.

"You have three seconds before I wipe out your army." Kuvira said.

Shinning Armor then took the microphone from Iroh, addressing to the alicorn, "Queen Leilani, with all due respect, we must attack now!"

Leilani, with a look or regret, turned to Lin and then the president. "We have no choice." she said, with her head hung low. A weapon like that would surely kill anyone in its wake. Not even unicorn magic would be enough to protect themselves from that.

"Time's up!" Kuvira said, positioning herself, ready to aim and fire but was halted when the president spoke.

"Stop! We surrender." Raiko said with a heavy heart, "Republic City is yours."

Adagio and Aria smile wickedly in triumph as Kuvira straightened up from the stance she was in. She placed her hands behind her back. "Good. Turn your army, the Princess Avatar and Elements of Harmony over to me, and give Baatar your location. He'll present you with our terms."

From inside the tent, Shinning Armor clenched his trembling fists, his anger becoming a perfect reflection of Iroh's, who slammed the handled microphone onto the table near the radio it was connected to. The unicorn prince turned to his younger sister."Twily--"

"We're not surrendering!" she responder fiercely, with Korra loyalty backing her up.

"I'm not asking you to. You and Korra get back to the city before she sees you."

Korra and Twilight nodded before turning away to leave, only to stop abruptly when Iroh spoke, "And girls…find a way to beat that thing."

"We will." they both said determinedly and ran out, spreading their wings and flying towards the city.

Aria jumped up, pounding her fist into the air at their victory before Baatra's voice came through the radio inside the mecha suit. "We've done it, Kuvira." he said, smiling proudly while watching the glorious sight of burning, sinking war ships from the window of his airship. "And I just got word that President Raiko is on Air Temple Island. I'm heading there now."

Adagio and Aria surprised Kuvira with a hug. "You did it, Vira!"

"No…we did it." after she said this, their stones glowed even brighter.

(~)

At warehouse, the Princesses and Rarity tended to the injured parties, while Zhu Li took notes on a clipboard, with Sunset Shimmer looking over them. Everyone turned their attention to Korra and Twilight once they walked inside. Spike rushed on over to greet them.

"Twilight! Korra!" The little dragon jumped into Twilight's arms as Korra addressed to the crowd.

"Raiko surrendered. It's down to us now."

"How are we supposed to fight an entire army, a mecha giant, and that crazy weapon?" Bolin asked, not even being a tiny bit subtle about his perturbation.

"We can't fight that machine, but maybe we can cripple it." Asami said, "Zhu Li, when you were spying on Kuvira, did you learn anything about that metal monster?"

"I had no idea they were even building it."

"Guess Baatar Jr. is a better inventor than I thought." Varrick said, then changed his tune at the flip of a switch, threateningly pointing his finger, "Don't tell him I said that!"

Rainbow Dash's face lit up. "Wait! If Baatar Jr. built it, then he'll know how to take it down!"

"Good thinking, R.D." Korra said proudly, "We capture him and get em to tell us."

Twilight rose her hand, "I'm in!"

"Me too!" Spike said, also raising his hand.

Pinkie Pie lowered down from the celling, "Me three!"

"Hmm …" Tenzin pondered, and Korra turned to face him.

"I know it's a long shot, but it's the only chance we have, and if we don't …"

"Korra." the airbender interrupted, and gave her a reassuring smile. "I'm in."

Korra smiled in gratitude. Years ago, Tenzin would often be the first to tell her any ideas she had were crazy and reckless, but he knew the Avatar he had trained was no longer the rambunctious teenager from before. She was a young woman now, a leader in her own right. He had every reason to trust her judgment.

Korra turned her attention to the rest of them. "We'll need a stealth team of airbenders to get in and out of Baatar's airship unnoticed. Rainbow Dash, since this was your idea, you're with us. Tenzin, Bumi, Jinora, Kai, let's get moving."

The assigned airbenders nodded in agreement, but Meelo looked disappointed, not having heard his name be called out.

"What about me?"

Korra kneeled down, smiling and speaking sweetly to the young boy. "Sorry, buddy. This mission counts on everyone being as silent as possible -- and your farts are just too much of a wild card."

"I can be quiet!" Meelo said loudly…right before farting just as loudly right on the spot. He blushed from embarrassment but quickly collected himself. "Okay, point taken."

Rarity fanned the smell away with her hand, feeling disgusted, as Korra addressed to the rest of the Mane Six, "The rest of you tend to the injured, we'll be back with Baatar Jr."

"Be careful." Fluttershy said as she attended to an injured unicorn soldier.

"What about me?" Pinkie Pie asked, lowering her ears at Korra and giving her the pouty lips and puppy eyes.

Korra placed a hand on her shoulder, "I'm afraid you're going to have to sit this out too. At least for now. Best to save that energy for Kuvria and the sirens."

Pinkie stayed with her pouty and sad expression for a few more seconds until…."Okey-dokey-lokey!" *SQUEE*

(~)

Baatar's Jr.'s airship was nearing Air Temple Island, completely unaware of the sky bison flying right above him, completely out of view. Tenzin, Korra, Rainbow Dash, Kai, Jinora and Bumi stood up on the saddle. Korra and Rainbow spreading their wings while the airbenders opened up their wingsuits.

On Korra's signal they all flew down, one by one, landing onto the roof of the airship. Using her metalbending, Korra opened the hatch and she, Tenzin, Bumi and Rainbow Dash slid down into the airship, while Jinora and Kai kept watch from the outside.

A single guard walked down the hallway near a window and pass the doorway that led to a staircase. Once he was gone, Korra poked her head, holding her fist up as a signal to the others. After a few seconds, she motioned to the others the cost was clear and to follow her. The quietly made their way down the opposite end of the hallway and turned a corner, quickly hiding behind a wall upon seeing Baatar Jr. inputting a a passcode into a security door. The light of the controls changed from red to green and the doors slid open at the sound of a beep.

Once he walked inside, Korra silently leaped out, forcing the doors open with her metalbending, giving Rainbow Dash the chance to speed her way inside, appearing from behind Baatar Jr. and knocking him out with a single knock on the back of the head. A trick taught to her by Asami. The pegasus smiled in satisfaction as Tenzin and Bumi tied the man up and put his unconscious body into an empty sack.

(~)

Rarity splashed water at Baatar Jr.'s face and he woke up. He found himself inside a warehouse, surrounded by humans and ponies all staring at him with disapproving glares. His mother, brothers and sister were also present. He struggled, only to find he was tied to a chair, his hair partly unkept from being dragged around inside the sack while he was out like a light. Regardless of the situation, Baatar Jr. was not intimidated.

"You've made a terrible mistake. Once Kuvira finds out I'm missing, you're all done for."

"That's why, before she finds out, you're going to tell us how to stop that mecha giant, or else." Korra said while crossing her arms.

"Or else what?"

Twilight scoffed while smiling and waving her hand, "Trust me, you don't want to know."

Baatar Jr. rolled his eyes. "You really expect me to be intimidated by a bunch of little ponies?"

Twilight sighed, "Okay. You asked for it."

Simultaneously, each of the Mane Six's eyes glowed brightly along with Korra's, as well as her wings and the Elements of Harmony manifested on their chests. Korra marched her way towards Baatar Jr., grabbing him by the ropes that held him to the chair and lifted him from the ground with one arm, showing little to no effort at all. He let out an audible, frightened gasp.

Twilight and Rainbow Dash both bended large fire daggers, Applejack bended some sharp stalagmite stones, sharp as knives, Rarity bended waster, turning them into ice shards, and Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy took their stance, ready to blast the man against the wall. They all shared the same threatening looks as their bonded Avatar.

After a few short moments of seeing only a sneak preview of the power they possessed, Baatar Jr. surprised them by smiling confidently and chuckling. "You won't hurt me. None of you will. I know an empty threat when I see one…princess." he said the last part in a mocking tone.

After a moment, their eyes stopped glowing and the Elements dissolved back into their skin, the seven of them grunted in frustration. They were hoping he would fall for their bluff, but they had underestimated his intelligence.

With brute force, Korra threw Baatar Jr. back to the floor, his chair nearly tipping back until he managed to shift his body weight to balance it.

"Was this your best idea?" he laughed, "You've lost, only you haven't accepted it yet."

Rarity crossed her arm in disapproval while Applejack placed her hands on her hips, "Keep talkin' like that, partner, and you'll get a rock to the mouth!"

Sonata tapped Su's shoulder, "Talk with him. Love weakens the spell."

Korra stepped back, giving Su to floor so she could speak with her son.

(~)

The airship pulled up next to the Air Temple tower, lowering gently to the opened door-windows, where Raiko, Lin and Leilani patiently awaited out in the open. A few of Lin's police officers stood inside.

The airship doors slid open and tow girds were lowered down a metal walkway that extended downwards to the tower's edge. The two guards, hands behind their back, stood side by side, awaiting for Baatar to arrive, while the President, Police Chief and Alicorn stood firmly, and unwavering before them.

After a few seconds, the two guards looked at one another then back to the doorway. When nobody came out, the two looked at one another again in confusion before turning their attention back at the three. Leilani and Lin's eyes shifted towards one another, arching an eyebrow in equal confusion.

A third guard came running down the walkway and addressed the two soldiers, the three now speaking in hushed tones.

"What's going on?" Raiko asked, interrupting them. "Is everything all right?"

"Just a minute, sir." said the soldier that came running out before speaking with his co-workers again. "I'm telling you, I looked everywhere." he said hushly.

Lin, already loosing her patience, yelled at them, pointing a threatening finger at the men. "All right, enough whispering!"

"I'm ready to discuss the terms of the surrender with Baatar Jr." Raiko said, "Where is he?"

One of the soldier's eyes shifted from side to side. "Uh ... I'm not really sure."

Lin, Leilani and Raiko exchanged looks of uncertainty.

(~)

Back at the warehouse, Suyin kneeled before her own son, her eyes and voice soft as she spoke with him, trying to reach him somehow. No matter how many wrongs he did, to her, he was still her son and she loved him no matter what. She hopped something she did would snap him out of this.

"Baatar --"

"If you think I'm going to spill all my secrets to you, Mother, you're sadly mistaken." Baatar Jr. said, narrowing his eyes at his own mother, refusing to break down upon her futile attempts to empathize with him.

"Why are you doing this? I know you set out to help better the world, but this is madness!"

"It's madness to let others take what's yours and accept it blindly! The United Republic belongs to us, and we're taking it back."

"But at what cost? How many people have to lose their lives before Kuvira is satisfied?"

Baatar Jr. leaned forward, "It doesn't have to cost any lives if you would all just surrender! All that Kuvira and I want is a united Earth Empire!" he said before leaning back against the wooden chair.

Su looked away, hanging her head in shame. Maybe Kuvira wasn't all to blame here. Maybe, Su herself had played just as much a part in her son's decisions than she wanted to admit. She tried for so many years to put all of her past mistakes behind her, but even for her it became difficult to admit when she made a new mistake.

"I'm sorry." she said, her voice cracking as more tears were shed. "I'm sorry if you felt I didn't support you enough. Or if I ever made you feel that you needed to be like your father. You are a gifted and intelligent man, and I'm sorry for everything else I might have done to hurt you." as she spoke, her son's hardened expression subtly softened. "When you left Zaofu, it broke my heart and our family has never been the same since." as Suyin spoke, the rest of her children, Wei, Wing and Opal's hardened expressions began to soften as well. No matter how many horrible things Baatar Jr. did, he was still their brother. They wanted him home just as much as Su did.

"Please, Baatar. We love you. Stop all this and come home. We want you back with us. I promise, I will make it up to you… please."

Baatar Jr. closed his eyes, feeling that familiar tug of motherly love in his heart… his brows furrowed and his eyes snapped open, looking soulless and empty, but also angry and forceful.

"Kuvira is my family now."

There was nothing in the world that could even hope to level up to the heart piercing pain Su felt right now. Her son had disowned her right then and there. She had failed him. She had failed her family. The revelation striking her hard as the burning tears ran down her face.

"I don't understand." Sunset said, addressing to Sonata, "You said love weakens the spell."

"It does. But he also really loves Kuvira. He can't imagine his life without her."

Hearing that familiar sentence gave Korra a grand idea. "We've been going about his all wrong." she said to Twilight before walking over to Baatar as Su walked away, being consulted by Luna. The Avatar placed her hands on her hips, using another method to persuade him.

"You're right. I'm not gonna physically hurt you if you don't talk. But there is something I could do that will be even more painful." To his confusion, Korra showed him her engagement ring. "I understand how you feel, Baatar. To have someone you want to spend the rest of your life with is a truly wonderful blessing. However, Kuvira took me away from that. Away from my family and from everyone I care for the most." Korra then bended over, looking right into the man's eyes, ignoring his smug grin. "Now, I will take away the one thing you care for the most. This way, we can even."

Seeing the Princess's smug caused Baatar Jr.'s own confident one to quickly evaporate on the spot. His eyes widening before recollecting himself, already schooling himself for allowing his weakness to surface a mere second ago.

"What do you mean?"

"Kuvira might win. She might chase us out of the city. But you won't be around to enjoy the victory. Because wherever I run, I'll take you. I am going to make it my life's mission to never let you see the one you love again." as Korra straightened herself, all of Baatar's bravado and confidence had completely disappeared. "Is taking the city worth losing Kuvira forever?"

"No! You can't!" Baatar exclaimed, desperately and fearfully.

"I will unless you convince Kuvira to back off. You two will still have the Earth Empire. Just leave the United Republic alone." Korra crossed her arms, glaring down at a horrified Baatar.

She had him right where she wanted him.

(~)

Raiko checked his wrist watch while the three soldiers continued to converse amongst themselves. Lin stood firmly, face stone cold, while Leilani narrowed her eyes, already growing impatient with the three.

Finally, after a long while of waiting, something happened. A female guard emerged from the airship, holding a two-way radio in his hand. "It's Kuvira. She wants to talk to Baatar. What should I tell her?" she asked the three, who than turned to the president.

Raiko sighed in exasperation, "For goodness' sake, give me that radio!" he said, stepping forward and extending his hand to the woman. "Let me talk to her."

The soldier handed him the radio, which he held close to his ear. "Kuvira, this is Raiko. What kind of game are you playing? You told me you would send Baatar over with your terms, and then he doesn't show."

From inside her machine Kuvira's eyes widened. "What do you mean, "he didn't show"?"

"According to your people, he's not on the airship."

"If he's not on the airship, then where is he?"

From the cockpit's radio, a brief static went off and a voice came through, catching Kuvira by surprise.

"Kuvira? It's Baatar."

From the warehouse, Korra levitated the radio up to Baatar's head as he spoke, "I've been captured. My airship was ambushed and I was taken by force. Korra refuses to release me unless we back down and leave the city."

"Are you injured?" Kuvira asked.

"I'm fine."

"Is the Avatar there with you now?"

"Yes, everyone is here."

Kuvira quickly metalbended a switch on the control panel, blocking her voice from the other line so that they wouldn't hear her next command as she turned to the radio operator beside her, who wore a mask over his head. "Find out where that signal's coming from."

The operator nodded his head and Baatar's voice came through again. "Listen to me. If you try to take Republic City, the Avatar will never let me see you again ... and I refuse to live that way."

Kuvira's eyes widened, letting out a small, barely audible gasp, which unfortunately did not go unheard by Adagio and Aria who stood on Kuvira's left and right, respectively.

"Forget the United Republic; we have our empire! We have each other!" despite his situation, the thought of being with his beloved again was enough to earn a hopeful smile from Baatar. "Let's go back home and get married. The only thing that matters is that we're together for the rest of our lives."

Kuvira listened word by word, while Adagio and Aria looked at one another in worry. Baatar's words were heartfelt and distraught, but worst of all… they were filled with Love. Too much of it, it could possibly bring Kuvira to her senses. Even though she was not technically under a spell, the impact of that positive emotion could still be disastrous for the siren's plans.

Aria wanted to badly to punch something, but they had to keep their heads together. This choice had to be Kuvira's and Kuvira's alone. If she broke free, then all they have worked for would be gone. Baatar was just another tool for them, just as Kuvira was, but now it seemed he was turning the tables. They couldn't allow Kuvira's progress to disappear now.

"We've identified their position." said the operator.

Kuvira's hand hovered over the control panel, her finger aimed at the swift that would enable her to speak directly with Baatar again. Before her could, Adagio spoke to her. "Vira…you've come this far." she said in a sincere sounding voice, "Whatever you do, there's no going back. It's your choice…chose wisely."

That was all Adagio could say. Aria clenched her teeth, waiting for Kuvira's answer. She was hesitant for a moment until she flipped the switch back up.

"You're right." she said, her voice subtly cracking and her cold, hard expression softening, a rare occurrence that was not seen by many in her army, but Baatar alone. "This city isn't worth sacrificing our life together."

Kuvira closed her eyes shut. "I love you, Baatar."

Aria was just about ready to punch her neck, when Adagio gestured with her hand to stop and wait.

(~)

Once that was done, Korra magical fred Baatar Jr. from his ropes. "As soon as we work out terms with Kuvira, we'll let you out of here." she promised.

Sunset Shimmer stood near a window, her ears twitching, reacting to a faint sound from outside.

It was singing.

Turning her head, she witnessed the giant mecha moving again, its cannon arm rising once again, the cannon locked and loaded in place. The unicorn's eyes widened in horror, her ears pressing down against her head as she backed away from the window while pointing her finger at the monster.

"Guys! Kuvira must have found our location! She's pointing that weapon right at us!"

While everybody else lode terrified, Baatar Jr. looked more devastated than anything. "No! She wouldn't!" he exclaimed. There was no possible way that she would…

The barrel of the cannon started to glow and the purple energy orb started to manifest once again. The glow was more intense than last time, they could literally feel its intensity even inside the building, despite the distance. If that demonstration from earlier was anything to go on, the didn't have enough time.

"Everyone out!" Korra ordered with a terrified expression, "Now! Now!"

The beam came at even greater speed than before, streaming across the waters of Yue Bay which rise upwards creating small tidal waves. The beam blasted through the window of the workshop, blasting the newly competed hummingbird suits into smithereens. Red flames and smoke engulfed the building and the beam made its way towards the room where the heroes were currently running for their lives.

Korra, Twilight, Luna and Celestia were the only four to stand their ground, activating their magic as the entire room became engulfed in a blinding light that knocked nearly everyone off their feet.

Once the ray's energy had died down, all that remained in its wave was a massive, thick clouds of burning ashes, a mountain of rubble where the warehouse once stood, and a channel carved onto the ground, letting the waters flow all the way towards the wreckage. The cloud rose into the sky, observed by Raiko, Lin and Leilani.

The alicorn queen's eyes shimmered, her mouth opened agape at the horror before her. Raiko lowered the pair of binoculars he has been using, his hands trembling. "No!"

Leilani's horrified expression quickly morphed into one of anger and vengeance, her fists clenched tightly to the point of her knuckles turning white. She sharply turned to Lin's officer.

"Keep an eye on the president! Lin, let's go!"

The Chief didn't protest and instead grabbed Leilani's hand and the alicorn queen took to the skies towards the now destroyed warehouse.

(~)

Kuvira watched the cloud of smoke continue to rise as her mecha slowly lowered its armed cannon. She took in a deep breath, sucking in the heartache that came with the decision she made. Any trace of emotion she had showcased before was now, much like those pesky heroes, was completely gone.

Adagio smiled in satisfaction, while Aria stared wide eyed and speechless. "I… I can't believe you just did that."

Kuvira was silent for a brief second before answer. "I didn't want to, but you were right. I've come too far, I couldn't back down now." she turned to face them. "Baatar believed in what I did, but now, like your sister, he became weak. For the greater good, sacrifices must be made. You two stood by me through it all. You gave me what I needed. For that, I am forever in your debt."

Adagio's sweet smile then seamlessly shifted into a smile of pure wickedness. "Thank you, Kuvira. That's exactly what we needed to hear from you."

Suddenly, Kuvira's stone started to glow brightly around her neck. Something didn't feel right. This new sensation…it felt strong, like it had an uncontrollable hold on her now. At the same time, Adagio and Aria's stones glowed just as brightly, but they seemed to be completely unfazed by this while smiling wickedly. Before Kuvira's eyes, their hair and coat-skins began to change color. Adagio's curly brown hair and tail turned gold and her skin was pale yellow. Aria's skin became full purple and her hair was now strain purple with teal streaks.

Kuvira let out a painful grunt, her body suddenly aching. Gasping for air, she tumbled and fell to the ground, grunting and groaning in pain. The operator stood up from his chair, looking terrified.

Adagio turned to look at him, "We are in no longer need of your services." she said. The man didn't think twice before running straight out of there.

Kuvira's body felt heavy, her eyes tearing up as she looked up at her ponies, "What did you do to me!?"

"It's not what we did." Adagio said tauntingly, "It's what you did. You chose this life, sweetheart. Now, you're getting what you deserve."

Kuvira could barely speak, heck she could barely think. Her mind became foggy while her skin started to change. She felt a bone crushing pain from her back. Like sharp knifes digging into her as a pair of long green wings made of scales sprouted out, ripping her cloths apart. Her fingernails grew longer, her gloves breaking apart in the process, and her skin turning green with scales and webbing growing in between her fingers and on her forearms. Each new addition stung her body like hot coals. As all of this was happening her green stone continued to glow, sinking and merging into her skin, all the while Adagio and Aria began to sing;

Aaaaahhhh

Ah, ah, aaaaaaaahhhhhhh

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Welcome to the show

We're here to let you know

Our time is now

Your time is running out

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Feel the wave of sound

As it crashes down

You can't turn away

We'll make you wanna stay

The stones around their necks glowed even brighter as Adagio and Aria's bodies began to morph and change. Unlike Kuvira's, their transformation was far less painful. Kuvira screamed in agony, feeling her mind drifting further away, her now torn up clothed laying worthless on the floor.

We will be adored

Tell us that you want us

We won't be ignored

It's time for our reward

Now you need us

Come and heed us

Nothing can stop us now

A blinding light shined from the windows of the cockpit of the mecha suit and Kuvira opened her glowing green eyes. Her new harmonic voice echoed;

Aaaaahhhh

Ah, ah, aaaaaaaahhhhhhh

*(~)*

2 Timothy 3:13~

While evil people and impostors will go on from bad to worse, deceiving and being deceived.

*(~)*

Author's Note

.......okay.....well.....that happened.....so, how did I handle this version of the episode? Good? Bad? Okay? Any thoughts would be nice....hope you enjoyed the chapter though....I can not believe I just made that happen....what have I become?

Day of the Siren

*(~)*

John 15:13~

There is no greater love than to lay down one's life for one's friends.

*(~)*

Day of the Siren

White ashes fell upon the rubble that was once the Future Industries warehouse. The thick black smoke had faded to a pale gray color, yet it still masked much of the catastrophic damage caused by Kuvira's cannon. Amongst the rubble, a massive piece which was once part of the building's roof became encamped with magical auras of gold, blue, and magenta, willing it upwards. From underneath, the Alicorn Princesses, Celestia, Luna, Twilight Sparkle and Korra had used their magic to shield everyone from the intense blast. It may not have been enough to prevent the destruction of the building, but at least the lives of everyone inside were spared.

While the four of them magically levitated the wall up, Bolin jumped out. "Okay, move along folks, take your time, just four alicorns levitating a giant wall." he said while assisting both ponies and humans out of the rubble. Suyin and Bumi both carried an unconscious Bataar Jr. His mother held him by the arms while Bumi hoisted him by his feet.

"Man, we've got a lot of people here. Is that everybody?"

Once they were all out, Bolin stepped aside, allowing the Alicorns to lower the wall down. Princess Celestia spread out her wings and rose upwards to land on the roof of a nearby building. Leaning against the edge, she witnessed the mecha suit marching its way towards the city through the bay, right next to Kyoshi Bridge, where her entire army of mecha suits marched on alongside it.

Celestia gasped in horror and then flew back to the others where Suyin was tending to the unconscious Baatar Jr.
"Kuvira is heading our way, with a platoon of mecha suits!" the princess warned.

"What should we do?" Pinkie Pie asked.

"This is my hometown and I hate to say it, but there's no use risking all our lives to fight that giant thing!" Bolin said, visibly unhappy with his own choice, but he was trying to think rationally. "Let her take the city for now! We'll think of some way to come back and beat her!"

"What about all the people who haven't been evacuated yet?" Mako said, "If Kuvira finds out that Wu is with them, she might fire that spirit cannon at him and take them all out."

"We can't let Wu get hurt!" Flash exclaimed, before rubbing the back of his neck, "I hate to admit it but, the little guy actually kinda grew on me. He's annoying sure, but he's got good heart when it counts."

Korra looked back at the city. She knew Mako was right, there were still innocent people out there, if they left now they'd be abandoning al of them. She turned to the others, her eyes fierce and her posture straight, tall and powerful. "I couldn't stop Kuvira from taking Zaofu. I'm not letting her conquer Republic City. The world isn't safe as long as she has that weapon."

"I agree. We take down that giant today." A familiar voice spoke out. All heads turned to see the eldest Beifong sister, standing on a small pile of rubble, with Queen Leilani beside her.

Korra smiled to see the metalbender. "Lin!"

"Mother!" Luna and Celestia rushed towards their mother.

"Oh, thank goodness! I was so worried!" Leilani kissed her daughters' cheeks and stroked their manes.

"We both were." Lin said. She nearly lost her footing when Pinkie Pie ambushed her with a great big bear hug.

"Awwww! You do love us!"

Lin rolled her eyes at the gesture but patted the anthro pony's back none the less. "Don't push it, Pinkie."

"Well, you people and ponies are going to have to fight her alone." said Varrick, "She just blew up our factory with all our hummingbird suits."

Sunset Shimmer's face lit up, "Not all of them. There are the prototypes back at Asami's office. If we can get those ready to fly, we'll at least be able to offer a little air support."

Korra turned to the Beifong family, "Su, you take Baatar Jr. and the rest of the wounded back to Asami's office." she said before turning back to her friends, "Get those suits working as soon as you can. The rest of us will just have to face Kuvira on our own."

Before they could head out, their ears caught the sound of singing in the distance. Their heads all turned to see Kuvira's mecha suit approaching the city through the waters. As the singing grew, sparkling green mist spiraled around the machine from the head down. Extra pieces of metal started to grow from its legs and arms, resembling fish-like webbings. The suit's humanoid body became curvier and more attractive and thecockpit of the machine opened up like the petals of lotus flower in bloom. Three round objects emerged and the hauntingly mesmerizing vocals could be heard even from where the heroes stood.

Aaaaahhhh

Ah, ah, aaaaaaaahhhhhhh

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

One by one, the objects unraveled their wings and tails from around their bodies, revealing themselves to be three beautiful woman with fish-like features. Their ears were pointed and semi-transparent like that of a fish, their bodies didn't appear to have any form of clothing on, but their scales and fish-like patterns covered their private parts like swim-suits, keeping their midriffs were visibly seen.

Their legs were long and curvy with scales on the back and wore shoes that resembled like cloven hooves. They had long fish like tails with transparent fins that moved with fluid grace like a ribbon dancing underneath the waves. Their arms were partly colored and covered with scales and fins. On their chests they each carried a diamond shaped stone that glowed as they sang. A pair of fin-like wings grew from their backs, moving gently and slowly with effortless grace.

They were Adagio, Aria…and Kuvira.

Now with their magic restored, they had transformed into their own anthro siren forms, and since Kuvira had already been exposed to their magic, choosing their darkness over the Magic of Friendship, she had become one of them. Her design was identical to that of her new fellow sirens, only her color scheme was green like her stone, her hair was in a bun with long strands framing both sides of her face. Her hair was now tainted with a very dark green hue which blended with not only the blackness of her hair, but also the blackness of her heart.

Adagio's color was yellow while Aria's was purple. Their singing was heard far and wide, the machine moving in flawless sync with their notes.Kuvira's voice was loud and gorgeous like herself, but just as wicked and terrifying as well.

Korra's eyes widened in horror at the sight. It was too late, Kuvira had bonded with the sirens. Now they truly were unstoppable.

"This doesn't look good." said Bolin, looking on in terror.

(~)

Back at the train station, the remaining civilians gathered together, trying to shield themselves and each other from the falling debris around them. The station itself trembled, frightening the smaller children, some had already started to cry. Pema climbed on top of a bench, grabbing the frantic crowd's attention. Princess Cadance and P'Li stood by her side.

"Everyone, please settle down. The trains should be returning to pick us up soon."

"Tell that mecha jerk to settle down." a man in the audience shouted, pointing his finger towards the skylight, where they could see the mecha suit marching its way towards them. "She's the one blowing up the whole city!"

The train conductor climbed up onto the bench, standing right next to Pema. "I hate to be the bearer of more bad news, but I just heard on the radio that Kuvira's army has destroyed the train tracks. We're not getting out of the city by rail."

Mako and Bolin's cousin Tu, accompanied by Mako's spirit children, Ali, Mika and San, also jumped up onto the bench behind Pema, pinning her between himself and the conductor. "Everyone! I was just up on the observation deck and saw a bunch of mecha suit soldiers heading this way! And Kuvira's now turned into an evil fish-like monster with other two just like her!"

The man from earlier frantically pulled on his his air, "Oh great! The giant wasn't enough, now we've got evil fish monsters?! It's over! We're all gonna get blown to bits!"

Wu then jumped onto the bench right behind the conductor, holding onto his back shoulders for support, cramming all four people at once. Tu nearly fell back due to the many people now standing on the small bench all at once, only to have Ali, Mika and San balance him back by tugging onto his short sleeves. They certainly had good muscles for such little spirits.

"Listen everyone, I can get us out of here if you just sit tight." Wu said to the crowd, then addressed the conductor himself. "Can you step off the bench, please? It's a little crowded up here."

"Sure. I'm only the conductor. No one needs me on the bench." the conductor muttered bitterly as he stepped down, and Wu took the center to try and ease the frantic audience.

"Just stay calm. I'll be right back. Tu, you're coming with me." The prince turned to Tu, grabbing his wrist and leading him off the bench.

"Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. Where are you going?" the man in the audience asked, causing the two boys to nearly fall off. The two regained their balance just in the nick of time, thanks to the three lizard spirits.

"I'm going to get some help." Wu said before turning back towards Pema, Cadance and P'Li. "You ladies think you can handle this unruly mob for a little while?"

Cadance smiled confidently, "Please, I once faced a changeling queen, a shadow king, a giant pony-eating worm and raised a super powerful baby alicorn."

P'Li scoffed, "I took down a former FireLord and a dragon in one blast."

Pema smiled confidently, "Yeah, well, I raised Meelo."

The other two remained silent, their eyes darting towards one another then back at Pema. "You win." they both said in unison.

As Wu made his way across the crowd with Tu behind him, he was stopped by his aunt. "Wu, you better not be up to anything fishy." she said seriously.

"Trust me, Aunty. I'm gonna make you the proudest retired-queen ever!"

(~)

The group managed to get away from the machine and the sirens by hiding in an alleyway. The streets were completely deserted. Fluttershy peaked her head before turning back to the others. "I don't see them."

Korra and Sonata both sat on the ground in distraught. Neither of them could believe what they had just seen. Especially Korra. "It's over. She's one of them now." she hugged her legs, her voice cracking. Both Mako and Twilight crunched down in an attempt to comfort her.

"How are we suppose to stop them and that giant machine?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"There's only one way." Sonata said, now all eyes were on her. Her voice was serious and deprived of emotion, which was rare to hear. "They now control it with their singing. If we can take them down, the machine will be powerless. And since Kuvira is the one who gave them their power…."

"No! I can't hurt Kuvira!" Korra protested.

"Believe me, it's the last thing I would ever suggest, and I don't like it anymore than you do, but--"

"No, I mean I really can't." Korra clarified. Sonata was surprised by this until Korra revealed, "Alicorns can't kill. It's not in our nature."

Sonata turned to the other alicorns, who remained silent. Korra spoke the truth, none of them could take away a life. They could help fight, but that was it. For them, killing was not an option.

Twilight stood up, "No one is killing anyone. We have to think of another way to stop them."

"You guys think that musical counter spell is back on the table?" Mako asked hopefully while assisting his fiance back to her feet.

"If we can unleash it from the highest building we can find, we may have a chance. First we have to figure out a way to distract them so they don't see it coming. For that, we're going to need everyone's help."

They heard the sound of faint singing in the distance. Everyone emerged from their hiding place and raced down the empty streets. Meelo came to an abrupt half near the window and pressed his hands against the glass.

"A paint store? That's it!" Meelo then blew the door right off its hinges with a single air blast.

"What are you doing, Meelo?" Lin asked in an authoritative tone. For a woman who never wanted kids, she certainly had the maternally stern tone down.

"I just got an idea how to beat the giant. Now, everyone, grab some paint and find me some balloons!"

"Here you go!" Right out of nowhere, Pinkie Pie handed him a handful of balloons on strings. Meelo happily took them without question.

"Thanks!"

"Where did you get those?" Lin asked the pony.

Pinkie Pie scoffed. "After knowing me for years you still don't know how I work?"

(~)

Aaaaahhhh

Ah, ah, aaaaaaaahhhhhhh

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah

The sirens's song willed the machine to continue marching through the streets of the city. Their bodies moving swiftly and elegantly, synchronizing their seductive movements with the steps of the machine, the rounded surface from where the head should have been served as the perfect stage for them to showcase not only their great weapon, but also their own monstrous beauty.

Sirens always loved the attention, especially when no one else had any say in the matter. Kuvira moved alongside Adagio and Aria, her song flowing out of her like a river, and twice as clear. The other two wore broad smiles as they sang, but Kuvira's was lukewarm. Her eyes and overall expression was stern and focused, yet the smallest hint of a smirk was still evident upon closer inspection.

The rest of the airbender brigade flew over the city, each with brightly multicolored balloons strapped to the front of their bodies. Humans and pony airebenders ran across the rooftops before taking to the skies in perfect formation. Among them were Opal and her friend Starlight Glimmer, along with the rest of Tenzin's family.

Adagio briefly stopped singing when she spotted something in the distance approaching them. As they drew nearer, she recognized them as the airbenders.She chuckled coyly.

"Awww, it's the brave Airbenders coming to save the day." Her eyes narrowed, but her devilish smile grew even wider with wicked glee. With all three of their voices harmonizing as once, the sirens created a sonic wave that would be sure to get them all under their spell. But, to their surprise, none of them airbenders appeared to be effected. They kept coming at them with expressions of disapproval, anger and rebellion. Adagio, Aria and Kuvira's eyes widened in shock.

"What? Why isn't our spell working?"

"Because they know what they are up against!" The sirens turned their heads up to see Queen Leilani hovering over them. Their old foe.

"Leilani!"

"You may have been able to control others before with your magic, but these airbenders carry within them something far greater."

The sirens's anger grew. They knew that love weakened their spell, and these airbenders now knew that. The love in their hearts protected them like a shield.

Never the less, Adagio chuckled, "No matter. By the time we're through, you airbenders are going to wish you stayed extinct."

The sirens vocalized in order to get the machine's weapon to aim and fire at the brigade. The beam began to manifest and strike the airbenders, but was deflected by a shield created by Leilani herself. The queen and the beam fought for dominance but Leilani could feel her energy fading fast. This power was a convergence of two types of magic; Equestrian dark magic, spirit vine magic and technology.

Thankfully, her plan wasn't to defeat it right then and there, but to give the airbenders the chance to scatter away. The sirens sang louder and louder as Leilani continued to fight the beam with all of her might. Celestia and Luna flew down and assisted their mother, striking it with their own magic.

The battle between sirens and Alicorns commenced while the airbenders took flight and swarmed around the sirens who continued to attack the alicorns. Aria unleashed sonic wave from her mouth at Kai and Bumi, both of which fell out of the sky, only to be caught in mid flight by Starlight Glimmer's magic.

The impact of the siren's magic as well as the spirit powered energy beam began to take its toll on the alicorns. They couldn't hold off much longer.

On the ground, Lin, Wei, Wing, Mako and Bolin looked up at the machine from behind a building down bellow. A large spool of wire for the metalbenders to use stood behind Mako.

The alicorns's energy finally gave way and they nearly fell to the ground, until regaining momentum with their wings. The sirens aimed their weapon at the airbenders, but they kept on coming. Adagio growled in anger and attempted to swat them all away. Meelo, seeing his chance, landed and ran across the outstretched arm that held to the arm cannon, using his airbending to spin his balloons around and aimed them towards the sirens.

"Bombs away!" he shouted.

Jinora and Tenzin flew by, unleashing the same balloons at them, covering their bodies, hair and faces with nothing but purple paint. The sirens shrieked in anger. More and more airbenders continued throwing their paint, which prevented them from being able to see where they were.

They continued unleashing various sonic waves from their mouths at random, while trying to rub the paint from their eyes, unable to tell where they were striking, the airbenders nimbly avoiding the uncoordinated attacks. The sirens were forced to lower down their stage back into the machine into the control room cockpit. They managed to clean their faces off of the purple wet substance, but grew even more agitated when more of the paint got splattered on their windshields.

With them distracted, Korra and the Mane Six teleported onto a roof of a nearby building, facing the machine as the airbenders continued assaulting it with paint.

"Clear the glass!" Adagio ordered. With their converged singing, they activated the nozzle sprays of water, which cleared up the windows, allowing them to have a clear view of the airbenders… and the Elements facing from not too far away.

Tenzin landed on the lower half of that very same building, his feet siding off the surface until he stopped, and called out to Korra.

"Now!"

The Mane Seven placed their fists against their palms and started harmonizing as one. Elements of Harmony manifesting onto their chests, increasing the sounds of their voices.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah,

Aaahhh, ahhhh

Adagio Aria and Kuvira hissed and snarled savagely as the voices of the heroines penetrated even through their thick glass. They quickly caught onto their plan. They were using a magical counter spell like they used to defeat them last time.

Korra;

You think you got the best of me

Think you had the last laugh

Bet you think that everything good is gone

Twilight;

Think you left me broken down

Think that I'd come running back

Baby, you don't know me

Cause you're dead wrong

The Mane Seven;

What doesn't kill you makes you stronger!

Stand a little taller

Doesn't mean I'm lonely

When I'm alone

What doesn't kill you makes you a fighter

Footsteps even lighter

Doesn't mean we're over

Cause you're done

What doesn't kill you makes you

Stronger!

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

The seven friends sang louder and stronger, making the siren Kuvira cover her hears and shriek with pain. The pure singing was like a knife cutting into her head. As the song continued, Lin swung on down, landing on the mecha suit's right foot while her nephews landed on the left one. At the same time they attempted to metalbend the joints apart, but to no avail.

"The joints are platinum, too!" Lin cried out before leaping off with her nephews in tow. "We can't metalbend any of it!"

Bolin ran forward, "You're about to get the world's largest hot foot, sirens!" he shouted, creating a pull of hot lava around the mecha tank's left foot, spreading it out an causing the foot to sink into the ground. The sirens nearly tumbled over one another at the sudden shift in balance.

The Mane Seven's singing grew even stronger. Siren Kuvira clenched her head, palms over her ears in a desperate, but futile attempt to block them out. She felt she was loosing her mind. Or at least, what remained of it.

Mane Seven:

What doesn't kill you makes you stronger

Stand a little taller

Doesn't mean I'm lonely

When I'm alone

What doesn't kill you makes you

Stronger!!!

Kuvira shrieked louder and louder as the singing continued, trying pathetically to shield her ears from the noise. Adagio clenched her teeth, "Quit your whining, you pathetic fool! Use your voice!"

The siren Kuvira managed to snap herself out of it long enough for her and the other sirens to sing in unison. Their song in same tune with the Elements' counter song.

Kuvira and sirens;

Oh, now we're starting over with something new

Think that you can take us on

Well, news for you

At long last we've come back

We've come back swinging

You try to break us, but you're dead wrong

Ah, ah, ah, aaaahhhhh

As they sang, Lin and the twins bended the spools of wire around the mecha's legs, tangling them together.

"Hit it now!" Bolin called out from above, and Korra and the Mane Six harmonized once more as they entered the Avatar state, hitting the high note,

Mane Seven;

What doesn't kill you makes you stronger!

Stand a little taller!

Doesn't mean I'm lonely when I'm alone

What doesn't kill you makes you stronger!!

Stronger!!

Nowhere you can hide

What doesn't kill you makes you stronger!

Stronger!!

From their voices, the girls unleashed a sonic rainbow wave at the machine, causing it to lean back. The sirens screeching in agony from the inside, trying so hard to cover up their ears as the sonic wave of beautiful harmonizing female voices. The hot lava on their large foot and their legs wrapped together by the metal wires, and the entire air nation unleashing a converged wind blast only furthered the machine's evident, and literally, downfall.

In a desperate attempt to get back on track, Kuvira unleashed a powerful sound wave from her mouth, her haunting harmonizing, alongside the sirens activated the arm cannon, causing it to fire aimlessly all around.

The girls quickly ducked when the beam came over their heads, shielding one another. Their singing stopped due to the fire and witnessed the beam strike several buildings behind the one they currently stood on, causing them all to explode all at once.

The airbenders continued blasting at the machine and the girls carried on with their singing, creating yet another sonic sound wave at the machine.

What doesn't kill you makes you stronger!

Stand a little taller

Doesn't mean I'm lonely

When I'm alone

What doesn't kill you makes you a fighter

Footsteps even lighter

Doesn't mean I'm over…

What doesn't kill you makes you

Stronger!

Thanks to their singing, along with the airbenders's help, the machine was knocked back even further. It desperately grabbed a nearby building, the pressure of its hand crushing it into crumble.

The metal cables around its legs finally snapped and broke loose. If the sirens weren't angry before, they certainly were now. Fusing mad with the eyes of psychopaths, the sirens aimed their weapon at the airbenders.

Witnessing the cannon about to fire, the airbenders scattered right before the beam struck the building. The impact knocked them off balance, sending them flying and falling onto the ground, or striking against other building that--for the moment--were still standing.

That same blast also knocked Korra and the other Elements off into the air. Using her magic, and quick thinking, Twilight teleported all of them safely to the streets bellow, witnessing the cannon strike several more buildings, leaving behind an array of fire, thunder and destruction in its path.

Smoke rose from the damage and small specks of ember fell from the sky, disappearing into nothingness once they hit the ground. Scattered across the streets airbenders were spread out. Some groaned as they stood back up, their cloths torn and singed, while others looked either unconscious or unable to get up due to possible broken limbs.

Guilt flashed before Korra's eyes. The last thing she ever wanted was for anyone else to get hurt. Mako, Bolin and Lin came in through an alleyway, rushing to assist the other airbenders.

"Opal!" Lin cried out in distraught, rushing to her niece and cradling her in her arms. She was in tact, but groaned and weakly nodded to her aunt in an attempt to let her know she was alright.

Clouds of fire rose up, but they weren't enough to hide the upper torso of the mecha suit. Gears went off as it turned around, looking at the airbenders, ready to finish the job. The Elements each assisted an injured airbender.

While hoisting Moon Dancer's arm over her shoulder, Korra quickly started barking orders. "Everyone retreat! Take the wounded back to Asami's office!"

"I'll meet you there!" Lin exclaimed, "I'm going to see if I can find any help!" she gently handed Opal to Bolin, who took her bridal style, and hurried back to the side alleyway from which she had previously emerged.

With their singing, the sirens fired the spirit energy cannon at the others as they fled into the alleyways of the city, using the smoke to hide themselves as they made their escape.

(~)

At Future Industries, Varrick twists the wreck to tighten the bolts as firmly as he could. The hummingbird suit was exactly as depicted in Asami's schematics, right down to the details of the wings. The machines were built for two people in order for it to work. Asami took the top half while Zhu Li took the lower half.

Spike and Flash Sentry stood by observing. The two boys remained with them, helping in any way they could. Flash understood plenty about engineering, he wasn't an expert but he understood the basics, and Spike was always the best assistant.

Sunset Shimmer was adding the finishing touches to a special new gadget she and Asami made just for Spike. It was like a jetback, only with bat like wings to strap into his back. It had two handles for Spike to control it with.

"Okay, Spike. Give it a test run."

Spike pressed the button on one of the control handles and pushed them forward to stir. Soon the little dragon was flying across the room, the rocket's smoke emitting from behind.

"Whoa! This is awesome! Now I can be a firebreathing AND flying dragon! Yahoo!" he cheered before landed perfectly. "Thanks Sunset!"

Varrick wiped the sweat from his brown and closed the hatch. "Alright, let's fire it up again!" he proudly tossed the wretch into the air, where it spun several times before he caught it flawlessly in his hand.

Asami closed the lip of the first cockpit and began tampering with the controls, silently praying it would work this time around. The mechanical, yet feathery wings sprung out and flapped about rapidly, mirroring their namesake counterparts to a T.

Spike, Flash and Sunset watched with eagerness, and crossed fingers, as the machine took off, hovering a couple feet above ground. For a few seconds, it looked to be in good shape, until the machine started to go about erratically. Asami tried to force it upright, but when that didn't work she went forward, but the machine refused to comply.

"I can't stabilize it!" Asami exclaimed from inside.

"I thought you said you fixed the hydraulics." Sunset snapped at Varrick.

"I did!" Varrick snapped back before addressing Asami, "Twist harder!"

Asami, unsurely, did so but the machine went about like a disoriented moth and crashed into a pile of boxes. Sunset, Flash and Spike grimaced while covering their eyes, but daring to peak through only after the machine had stopped working and the two cockpits opened up.

Asami blew a strand of hair from her forehead before stepping out at the same time as Zhu Li.As Varrick hurried over to assist them, Starlight Glimmer bursted into the room.

"I hope you have something in here that can take out a platoon of mecha suits. Kuvira's troops are headed this way!"

Varrick tapped on his chin for a few seconds, the gears in his brain turning and a metaphorical light bulb went off in his head. "I know how to take down some mecha suits and it just might take down that giant, too. Asami, disconnect anything electrical in here until we get back. Zhu Li, let's go."

As the two engineers ran out, Spike rose a claw, ears dropping. "Um, should we be relieved, or concerned?" the young dragon asked.

"Yes." Asami, Flash and Sunset all replied in unison, which didn't reassure him in the slightest.

(~)

On the factory's upper floor, Suyin watched the group through the glass window. Hearing a low moan coming from the other side of the room made her return to her chair, facing her eldest son, laying on a flat table.

He stirred awake, his hair a mess and cloths torn, but he was physically in tact, aside from a few minor scars on his left cheek. "Where am I? Mom?"

"Just rest, son. I'm here." Suyin caressed his head like she used to do when he was young. But Baatar Jr. couldn't even look her in the eye. How could she be so calm after everything he had put her through?

"Mom…I'm so sorry. I betrayed you, the whole family. I gave my life to Kuvira and she just fired that weapon at me."

He finally dared to look at his mother, wanting some form of comfort after experiencing such a crippling betrayal from the one he assumed loved him as much as he loved her.

"How could she do that?"

"I don't know, sweetie." Suyin replied, unsure on how else to explain what happened. "She's a complicated person."

Baatar Jr. turned to his side to push himself to sit upright. His body didn't ache, but his heart certainly felt heavy within his chest. As if he had just swallowed concrete and his legs were now nonexistent.

"Wing and Wei will never forgive me. And Opal." He bit the inside of his cheek as a form to punish himself. She tried to warn him about Kuvira, they all did, but he wouldn't listen. He refused to.

"Yeah, they might take some time to come around. But, maybe if I hadn't been so stubborn, I would have said things differently. To both of you." Suyin gently took her son by the hand, kissing his cheek. "We can't change what happened, but we'll all work it out. As a family."

Baatar Jr. still wasn't sure how he was going to get over this, but seeing the forgiveness and unconditional love in his mother's eyes reassured him of her words. Kuvira may have turned her back on him, but regardless on what he did, his mother never truly gave up on him, even when she was angry. No matter the mistakes he made, it did not change her love for him.

He finally realized where his home truly was… it was right here.

(~)

Do you think this plan will actually work, sir?" Zhu Li asked as she climbed behind Varrick up the metal tower on the roof of the warehouse.

"I know I can stop the mecha suits with an electromagnetic pulse, so it stands to reason that I can stop a giant mecha suit with a giant electromagnetic pulse!"

Zhu Li simply shrugged and went along with his plan. It was second nature to her now. Once at the top, the two got to work on cutting and rearranging the wires. All the while Varrick kept darting his eyes back and forth between his work and his assistant. A light breeze caught her hair, causing a few strands to stick to her face.

"Zhu Li, I've been thinking."

"You're always thinking, sir." she replied somewhat blankly.

"Yes. But lately, I've been thinking about you."

Zhu Li looked up from what she was doing as Varrick continued talking. His voice--and his eyes--were soft. It was very unlike him.

"I know we might not make it out of this mess alive, and I feel like there are some things I should tell you."

"There are?" Zhi Li couldn't stop the smile that formed across her lips.

"I remember when I was a boy, I had an ostrich horse. Named her Mrs. Beaks." Varrick said as he continued working on the wires. Zhu Li's smile evaporated and her brows furrowed. She should have expected as much. She allowed the disappointment to roll of her shoulders and proceeded with her work, letting Varrick ramble on about his ostrich-horse.

"I grew up on a farm. Did I ever tell you that, Zhu Li? This was before the circus people took me away. Anyway, I loved old Mrs. Beaks, but I took her for granted."

Zhu Li's eyes looked up at her boss, but her attention was targeted at what was behind him. "You'll have to finish your story later." Varrick turned his head around to see what she was talking about. Kuvira's troops were range.

The two quickly headed down from the tower, where spools of metal wires were spread out and connected to the tower bellow. Zhu Li puled out a small control with a single switch in her hand. She took in a deep breath to calm her agitated nerves.

"Okay, I hope this works." she flipped the switch and the top of the tower buzzed loudly it nearly pierced through Varrick and Zhu Li's ear drones. They covered their ears as the buzzing grew louder. Just like before at the outpost, an electromagnetic pulse shot from the tower, spreading across the city.

Varrick and Zhu Li stood upright, lowering their hands from their ears and pulled out their binoculars to watch the platoon of mecha suits all stopped working, falling into a hep of useless metal.

Varrick thrusted his fists into the air. "Yes! Dead in their tracks." sadly, his victory was short lived, for the siren-mecha was still approaching. The electromagnetic pulse had no effect on it whatsoever.

"Oh, rats! She's still coming. Zhu Li, do the thing!"

But for the first time ever, the calm-under-pressure woman froze in place. "I'm afraid there are no more things to do."

(~)

"What was that?" Aria asked her sister.

"I don't know, but it shut down the mecha suits."

"Varrick…" Kuvira managed to say. Since transforming into a siren, her mind began to wonder. She could hardly speak, only sing. As if singing was all she was programed to do now. There was still a bit of her human mind left inside, but it was fading bit by bit.

"What?"

"Varrick…electric…pulse."

Adagio clenched her fists in anger. "I never did like him."

"Now what?" Aria asked.

"Now, we find the source of that pulse. Wherever it is, that's where we'll find the Elements of Harmony." she turned to the speakers within the cockpit, commanding the rest of Kuvira's troops, which were now under Adagio's command now.

"Third and forth mecha platoons, move in and capture anyone left in the city… show no mercy."

(~)

"Varrick, how come your electro-thingy shut down the small mecha suits but not the big one?" Sonata asked.

"Because it's powered with spirit vine energy." Baatar Jr. explained. He, and the rest of Team Avatar Harmony, along with his mother, Tenzin and his children, the alicorns, and Suyin were all gathered within the Future Industries workshop.

"Not to mention the added dark magic from the sirens." said Rainbow Dash.

"So, it's magic and technology completely converged into one being." Sunset concluded, unable to contain her astonishment. "Incredible. Nothing like this has ever been achieved before!"

"Indeed. Too bad it's being used to eradicate everything and everyone within a hundred yards!" Rarity exclaimed with a huff and folded arms.

Sunset bashfully scratched the back of her neck. "Well, yeah. Cool discovery, but very, very bad use of it."

"How are we supposed to beat something like that?" Flash asked, his attention more on Baatar Jr. "You built that thing, you must know some way to stop it."

Baatar Jr. hung his head in regret from where he sat. "I'm sorry. I wish I could help you, but it's unstoppable."

"It's not."

A voice, once many had not heard in years, was heard. Silence quickly engulfed afterwards and a figure emerged from the door. An elderly man with spectacles stepped forward, his eyes worn and softened after years of imprisonment.

"Dad?" Asami's breath caught in her throat. By pure instinct, Bolin placed a protective hand on his fiance's shoulder, eyeing the man suspiciously.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" Pinkie Pie suddenly started screaming in terror, making everyone cover their ears. At the annoyed looks she got, the pony covered her mouth in embarrassment. "Sorry! Force of habit."

Luna arched an eyebrow, "What is Hiroshi Sato doing here?" she asked rather suspiciously.

"I got him out of jail to help." Lin said as she walked in and stood beside the man, "I figured we need all the geniuses we can get our hands on. If the prison's still standing after all this is over, we can throw him back in."

Hiroshi lowered his head in shame, "I know what you all must think of me, but I love Republic City and I would do anything to save her."

Korra and the rest of the team looked at one another, all sharing the same thought on whether or not to let Hiroshi help them. They've had their fair share of reformed villains, but just because they were forgiving that didn't mean they were naive or foolish.

Seeing their hesitation, along with the regret in Hiroshi's eyes, and Asami's own internal struggle evident in her expression, Bolin stepped forward and spoke on the older man's behalf.

"Come on, guys. Give him a chance. I know Hiroshi's made some mistakes in the past but, who hasn't?" from the back, Sunset, Varrick and Baatar Jr. all shared looks of remorse. "Besides, criminal or not, he's still Asami's family. That makes him my family too."

"You must be Bolin, Asami's boyfriend." Hiroshi said, smiling at the earthbender. "My daughter has told me so much about you."

"He's not my boyfriend, dad." Asami said. Bolin's eyes flashed with worry until she smiled and intertwined her fingers with his. "He's also my fiance. And he's right. You do deserve a second chance. I trust you."

Asami turned to the others, all of which nodded in agreement. If their friends were going to trust Hiroshi, they all were.

Hiroshi smiled in relief, and his eyes beamed with pride. "Thank you. I'm very happy for you, sweetie. And I'm especially happy you choose someone else instead of that firebender boy."

Mako cleared his throat and waved his hand, "Um, I'm right here."

"Don't get me wrong. It's not because you're a firebender, you just never really seemed like the right fit for my daughter. No offense."

"None taken." Mako replied with a casual wave of the hand, while Korra smiled at him.

"So, you have an idea on how to defeat this thing?" Applejack asked.

"You must act like an infection. Break the skin and attack its vital organs, disconnect the heart and the brain and this beast cannot live."

"Okay, but how are we going to get inside?" Twilight asked. "The suit's a combination of magic and technology. Even our counter spell wasn't enough."

"We may not have a giant mechanical monstrosity like they do, but we do have magic and technology on our side. We just have to use them hand in hand."

"How do we do that?" Fluttershy asked.

"Future Industries has plasma saws for cutting platinum." Hiroshi said, "If we had one on the mecha suit--"

"But the saws are way too big." Asami stated, "We'd never get the suits off the ground."

"I think I can add an electrical element to the welding torch on your suit and convert it into a plasma saw. Then we'll just have to land on the giant an cut open a hole big enough for someone to get in."

"What if the saws aren't enough to cut it open?" Luna asked.

Celestia's ears perked upwards in realization. "Maybe not alone, but with our magic we can create enough physical damage to the exterior!" she turned to Hiroshi, looking determined. "We'll strike the beast with everything we've got. All you have to do is land on the exact spots of the damage where the surface will be at it's weakest and cut it open."

Korra's eyes widened, "Magic and technology, hand in hand. It's brilliant!"

"Told you." Sunset said with a smug.

"We'll have to attack in a swarm to try to keep you all safe in the hummingbird suits." Leilani said.

Twilight nodded in agreement, "Let's do it."

"Good luck, everyone." Leilani said, "And may the Rainbow be with us."

(~)

"Oh, first he ate the fruit, then he ate the leaves. Hungry little lemur, ate up all my trees." Pema clapped her hands once she finished her song, "Okay, great job everybody. Who's got another song for us?"

The air acolyte woman sat cross legged on the bench, having tried everything she could to entertain the crowd, which had already grown bored. As tired as they looked, at least they weren't screaming in panic, which was good. But, Pema wasn't sure how long she could keep it up.

P'Li stood behind the bench, straight and keeping guard while Cadance hovered over the audience, using her magic to generate a protective force field around the station.

"This is ridiculous!" said the one man who snapped at Wu earlier. While everyone else looked tired and bored, he was just irritated."We can't just sit around here singing old airbender songs until we're all captured, or worse."

Pema tried to once again even the tension. "Should we play the button game? Who has a button?"

P'Li groaned, the first sound she had made in a while. "What's taking that prince so long? How you holding up there, Cadance?"

The alicorn princess grunted as she maintained her arms up, her horn glowing along with the blue forcefield around the place, "I'm a little rusty with large force fields, but other than that, pretty good."

The evacuees, Pema, P'Li and Cadance suddenly turned their heads when they heard pounding noises coming from the opening. Everyone gasped and stared in astonishment, and or bewilderment when two large badgermoles came into view, with Tu and Wu ridding on their backs. The large furry brown creatures stopped in front of the evacuees and started sniffing them. A few little ones walked on up and happily petted their wet noses, which pleased the furry beasts quite a lot. As massive as they were, they were gentle giants.

Hou-Ting's eyes were comically wide and her jaw had dropped, leaving for P'Li to close it for her. "Wu, where did you get these badgermoles?!"

"The zoo! Mako and Flash always hated my singing, but they love it!"

Cadance turned her attention to the prince down bellow, her arms trembling and droplets of sweat starting to run down her face. "So, how exactly are these badgermoles suppose to help?"

"They're the best earthbenders around! We can use them to tunnel out of the city without Kuvira's troops spotting us."

Hout-Ting smiled proudly, "That's my boy." then her nose began to twitch, "Ah..ah….AHCHO!!" she sniffed and rubbed her nose, "Still proud."

"Are you sure this is the best plan?" The frustrated evacuee from earlier asked, reluctant to follow a buffoon prince riding a giant rodent…. right up until another blast from the spirit cannon came firing onto the side of the station, nearly bouncing off of Cadance's protection spell. The blast was so loud and powerful, even Cadance herself was thrown back in mid air, but managed to keep herself airborne, despite feeling the hit through her force field.

The man pointed onwards, "Let's follow the moles!"

"Everyone hurry!" Cadance instructed, still keeping her force field up.

"What about you?" Pema asked.

"I'll be right behind you. Go, now!"

Wu then started singing which, strangely enough, sounded somewhat worse than when he did a whole musical number before his coronation. "Badgermoles, digging holes, under Republic City. Got to run away from Kuvira today, although I do still think she's pretty."

As he sang, the badgermoles earthbended a hole beneath the train tracks, wide enough for everyone to walk in. Once everyone was safely out, Cadance ceased her magic and followed the others, joining with P'Li and Pema.

(~)

Burning buildings were seen everywhere, while Adagio, Aria and Kuvira continued walking across the city, looking for their pray. Since they no longer needed anyone to help control the machine, they did all the technical work using their magic to find the source of the magnetic pulse.

Adagio spoke to their followers through the speakers. They were by far the ones who were much deeper under their spell, having been exposed to their magic and power almost as long as had Kuvira. Their hold on them now was even greater than before. Unlike with Varrick and Bolin who managed to break free due to 'love'. These people were completely devoted to Kuvira, and as a result, devoted to the Sirens.

"Mech platoons, report." Adagio said to her people through the receiver.

"Third platoon, no sign of anyone so far."

"Fourth platoon, en route to train station."

Kuvira's eyes widened when she spotted Future Industries toward from afar. She had seen the place and looked up at the metal tower at the very top. Something inside her mind just clicked. She pointed her finger forward, the only thing that came from her mouth was a wordless vocalizing and Adagio and Aria directed their eyes to the building.

"You think that's where the pulse came from?" Aria asked.

As Adagio looked at it, she could already sense the positive, disgusting energy coming from within it. She knew they were there. She smiled wickedly.

"That's the place."

(~)

Team Avatar and their allies awaited as Asami, Hiroshi, Varrick and Zhu Li worked on the hummingbird suits. Korra tapped her foot anxiously until Daw came running in with dire news.

"Kuvira is headed our way!"

Korra's eyes widened. Kuvira and the sirens were drawing near and the engineers were still hard at work. "How long will it take to get the plasma saws ready?" Korra asked.

"Just a few more minutes." Asami replied under her welding mask.

"Get out there as soon as you can."

"If you do manage to get inside, find the engine room." Bataar Jr. said. "There are two emergency levers. If you switch them off at the same time, you'll cut the power."

Korra nodded her head in gratitude. "Thank you."

Twilight spoke next, "We may not be able to fight the sirens and that machine at once, but if we manage to slow it down we can take them head on."

Korra placed her knuckle hear her chin, "It's still risky, but risky is what we're best at. Let's go!"

"WAIT!!"

Everybody flinched at Rarity's incredibly loud shriek, "If we are going to be saving the world, we should do it…in style!" she pulled out a clothing rank, filled with epic-looking two piece jumpsuits. Korra and the Mane Six's were identically, but each designed with their cutie marks on the sides, fingerless gloves, and open shoulders, around the sleeves. She also had some jackets and pants with cool-looking boots for the boys, Mako's was styled with flames and was red while Bolin's was green. She even had one for Asami and Sunset Shimmer.

"When did you make all of those?" Mako asked, rather surprised.

"After knowing me for years, you still don't know how I work?"

(~)

The giant mecha suit strolled through the city like it owned it, which in Adagio's mind, could not have been more true. It turned to a street corner, where the three sirens spotted an amusing sight.

Team Avatar Harmony, including that meddling Sunset Shimmer and their bubble headed traitor of a sister, stood alongside the Alicorns and Beifong family, all ready to fight against their might. Adagio had to suppress a chuckle. If she laughed anymore at this her sides would hurt.

They all looked so certain they could actually win this time. For grown adults, they were as idealistic as preteens. It was high time they woke up.

The rest of the team scattered on opposite sides, leaving only Korra, Twilight, Celestia, Luna and Leilani to face the mechanical beast. Spreading their wings they rose just as the mecha siren prepared to fire its cannon.

Korra and Twilight flew side by side, evading the blast which tore up the city street and destroying even more buildings in its path. While the two were keeping it busy. Leilani, Luna and Celestia flew above it's head, and started blasting at it in specific spots from behind. Areas where the others could cut right through.

They didn't hold back, they channeled all of their righteous fury onto these attacks to make certain these dents were big enough.

The machine whirled around, and prepared to blast at the alicorns. Seeing their chance, Twilight and Korra flew up from behind the machine and continued blasting it from behind, while the other alicorns evaded the next blast. With their wings and force fields, the alicorns managed to survive each attack. Their plan was working flawlessly. One team would distract the machine, while the others would blast at the machine while it was focusing on another target.

Each impact left a mark on it, but even so it wasn't enough to break the sirens down. Just as expected. They got back up again and unleashed a vocal high note, so powerful it blasted the alicorns way. They managed to regain altitude rather quickly.

Pinkie Pie blew on a horn and shouted, "Airbenders away!"

She, along with Fluttershy, and a team of airbenders swarmed around the machine, flying around it attempts to knock them down from the sky, while the alicorns continued their barrage of attacks. The mecha suit readied its weapon at the alicorns, but the airbenders all gathered together, creating a powerful tornado as they all swarmed downwards, pushing the cannon as they came. The blast instead struck the ground, and the powerful blast made the machine fall back, crashing against another building.

The sirens managed to keep themselves balanced, their wings outstretched and sharp like blades, reflecting their anger, which grew as the airbenders flew right pass them. Meelo landed on the surface of their window, pressing his face against it, his breath staining the glass and staring at them with his signature creepy stare.

The sirens grimaced before growling in irritation. Being bested by a bunch of veggie loving air nomads was one thing, but now a mere child had the audacity to make fun of them? Aria scoffed in disgust and attempted to swat Meelo away with their giant mechanical arm.

Meelo flew away at the very last minute, and instead Aria wounded up hitting the mecha itself, making it look like they were face palming themselves. Adagio, as a result, hut Aria at the back of her head.

"Ow!"

"You idiot!"

Adagio let out a note which made the cannon fire again, trying to hit Meelo, but instead it was Jinora who was caught in its line of fire.

"Jinora!"

Tenzin swooped in just in time to grab his eldest daughter out of the way, but he wasn't quick enough for the beam narrowly missed them. The heavy weight made Tenzin tumble and loose momentum and consciousness in mid air. Ikki and Meelo came to their aid in the nick of time. Ikki scooped her older sister and landed to the side of a building, while Meelo caught his father on his back, using his airbending to cushion their fall, since Meelo alone couldn't carry his middle aged father.

Once on the ground, which had been completely demolished from the many times it was hit by the cannon, Meelo gently shook his father's shoulder and he awoke. He smiled proudly at his son, but the relief was short lived when the shadow of the mecha suit loomed over them.

Bolin and Applejack stood on the roof of a building, while the Beifong sisters stood on the second next door. The four of them grunted, arms trembling at the incredible force they placed into pushing the tallest building before them forward to where the machine was. The sirens gasped as their beautiful creation was pinned down by the building, which crumbled, keeping them trapped.

Applejack and Bolin held Lin and Su's hands as they lowered themselves down via their metal cables to join with the alicorns and Su's twin boys. The four earthbenders breathed heavily as the thick smoke from the collapsing building rose, causing the dust from the street to rise as well. The thick clouds cleared, revealing the machine underneath the wreckage.

For a moment, all was still. It seemed like the battle was won… it looked that way, until the mechanical fingers started twitching and the arm started to rise. The mecha suit punched its way through the destruction, completely unharmed, save for the many dents and black scorch spots caused by the alicorn's magic.

Despite all of their efforts, and the damages the suit received by the alicorns, it was still standing. From inside, Adagio laughed maniacally, her eyes wide and her irises shrunken to match her sadistic mentality. Even the heroes could hear that diabolical cackle from where they stood.

(~)

The badgermoles continued tunneling under the city, listening contently to Wu's singing. Sadly, everyone did not share that same sentiment. Everybody else had their ears covered to block out Wu's horrid singing, which not even the collapsing of rocks from above was enough to drown it out.

If P'Li wasn't reformed she would have blasted the young man into a fiery inferno hours ago. Cadance felt a migraine coming along asdid Mika, Ali and San, who hid underneath her wings. Hou-Ting, as proud as she was, really wanted to get out of the tunnel. If not to just get her nephew to stop singing.

This time, he was singing a thank you song for Mako and Bolin's grandmother Yin, who was probably the only one who liked hearing him, aside from the badgermoles. "Oh, Yin, you're the sweetest evacuee I've ever known. And I just want to thank you for being so kind, when I was living in your home."

Cadance groaned, "Starting to wish that cannon struck me when it had the chance."

"Halt!" The rest of the group turned around to see three mecha suits standing right behind them. They were Earth Empire soldiers, Kuvira's followers, with their mechanical arms aiming at the group. "Turn around slowly and please, stop that singing. You are all Earth Empire prisoners. Come with us and no one will get hurt."

P'Li and Cadance stood before the mechas in order to defend the crowd, but were surprised when Wu stepped forward and shielded everybody else with his arms spread wide.

"You don't need these people. They're just innocent civilians caught in the crossfire. But I'm Prince Wu, rightful leader of the Earth Kingdom." he then outstretched his hands before them, "Take me to Kuvira. I've got business with her."

"Wu, no!" his aunt protested.

Cadance placed a hand on his shoulder, "Don't do it, Wu. P'Li and I can handle this."

"No. You've done enough, Princess. Go with the others, keep them safe." Wu then turned his head to the evacuees, "But before I go, I'd like to sing you a song."

P'Li and Cadance arced an eyebrow. "On second thought, maybe we should let them take em." P'Li said, and slightly flinched when Cadance gave her a glare.

Wu opened her mouth once more and started to sing…again. "If you don't respect the broach, you don't respect me. Oh, no, no, no, no, no. You're no better than a roach, but I'm royalty. I got my badgermoles with me."

While Wu sang, much to everyone else's confusion, the badgermoles started tunneling through the walls, to which even Cadance herself face palmed at the sight. The Earth Empire sergeant arched an eyebrow and smiled in amusement, "Actually, your song is so bad, your badgermoles deserted you."

"You don't know what you're talking about."

Right on cue, the cave began to shake and the two badgermoles came bursting out of the walls, tacking the mecha suits, crushing them as a result. The men inside lived, but their weapons, everything they would have used to apprehend everyone, was destroyed. The sergeant was laying on the ground, delirious while pointing at nothing in particular.

Wu did a happy dance as he hugged his large friends. "Oh, badgermoles I love you, I love you. I want to, I want to pet your snouts." He sang before getting back on its back, waving his fist into the air in victory. The rest of the crowd cheered.

P'Li and Cadance even clapped. "His singing's not that good, but he shows great promise for a leader." said the alicorn princess. P'Li nodded in agreement.

Then, something amazing happened…Hou-Ting cried tears of joy. "That's my boy."

(~)

Spike readied his jet-pack while Asami and Hiroshi tested out their plasma saws by sowing a piece of platinum in half. The two Satos beamed with pride, seeing their experiment was a success. Hiroshi was properly seatedinside a hummingbird suit while Asami smiled proudly beside him. It felt so good to work with her father again. It was as if all the past issues, betrayals and lies didn't matter anymore. And Asami wouldn't want them to.

"If we stop that mecha giant, it will all be because of you." Asami said Hiroshi almost couldn't believe what he was hearing. He feared he would never see his look so happy, and to sound so genuinely proud of her own father.

"You're the one who designed these incredible suits." Hiroshi replied with equal pride as he held his daughter's hand, looking into her eyes--her mother's eyes--with all the love in his heart. The love that was buried deep underneath all of the hate, and was now out in the open once more.

"It's great to be working together again."

Asami smiled, looking into her father's eyes. "I love you, Dad."

"I love you, too."

"Dad."

"Yes, Asami?"

"I…I was hoping. Maybe, if Lin is okay with it, would you…come to my wedding?"

Hiroshi smiled proudly, "This young man really does make you happy, doesn't he?"

Asami smiled, her eyes showing no signs of doubt or fear. "Yes. He has for a really long time. And I know he will continue making me happy for years to come. There is no one else I'd rather be with."

"Then nothing would make me happier than to be there, seeing you walk down the isle, and hand you to the man you love."

The two shared a hug and Asami prepared to mount onto her suit. She turned to look at her little dragon friend, "You ready Spike?"

He gave her a thumbs up and activated his jet-pack, with it's wings flapping, "Ready!"

Zhu Li readied to enter her own hummingbird suit, only to stop halfway when Varrick spoke up.

"Zhu Li?"

"Yes?"

The woman turned around to face him. Her brown hair moving against her face when she spun, the light from the window capturing her beauty perfectly. Varrick, for a moment, had a frog in his throat, but managed to swallow his nervousness in order to speak…from his heart.

"I have something I need to attach before we take off." Varrick said as he took another tentative step forward. He held his hands behind his back the entire time.

"Attach to what?"

Hearing this, Asami rapidly opened her window and she and Spike eagerly watched with anticipation. Varrick took from his pocket a small purple box… and got down on one knee.

"I need to attach this ring to your finger."

Spike inhaled to gasp, until Asami covered his mouth, not once taking her eyes off of the two. Varrick opened the box, revealing a stunning emerald ring. Zhu Li's heart speeded up, holding her hands close to it, fearing it might jump right out of her chest.

"Zhu Li Moon, will you do the thing for the rest of our lives?"

The room was silent, Asami and Spike anxiously awaiting for Zhu Li's reply. Spike was seriously craving some popcorn right about now. It didn't take long for Varrick's former assistant to give him his answer.

"Yes." she said wholeheartedly, her eyes sparkling and her cheeks sprinkled pink, her heart doing a million back flips at minute.

Varrick stood up, shouting triumphantly, "Yes!" he placed the ring onto Zhu Li's finger and she leaped into his arms. The once lazy man who couldn't go five miles in the forest with Bolin and Sonata, or hoist Zhu Li before when the back of their train car was blown to bits by the spirit vine's energy, now had gained the strength of ten men, enough to carry his new fiance with one arm as they shared a passionate kiss.

"Now let's go attach these barely functional rust buckets to a giant killer smashing machine!"

"It's exactly how I always pictured our engagement."

Asami rested her face on her palm, she and Spike sighed dreamingly at the scene. Then, he realized something, "Wait. Korra has a ring, and now Zhu Li has a ring. How come you still don't have one?"

Not taking her eyes off of the newly engaged couple, Asami roughly shoved the little away out of view with one hand.

(~)

Adagio, Aria and Kuvira swayed their bodies and harmonized as the machine laid waste upon the city. Su's twin sons swung on metal cable and sliced a nearby building, only to get knocked down by the cannon's blast, destroying their cables. Luna and Celestia swooped down and caught them, while Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie led the airbender swarm around the mecha suit.

Korra watched the scene from the ground and Twilight landed beside her, alongside Flash Sentry. The alicorn princess panted. "I sure hope Asami and the others will get here soon. I'm not sure how much longer we can keep this up."

"Looks like we won't have to." Flash pointed forward to the sound of buzzing above their heads. The two princesses smiled to see the hummingbird suits approaching. Spike flew beside them on his new artificial wings.

"The cavalry's here!" Spike shouted, thrusting his little clawed fist into the air.

Adagio, Aria and Kuvira turned to see the suits coming at them, to which Aria only groaned. "Are they serious?"

"Let's squash these bugs." Adagio said, right before belting out a single note which activated the cannon again. Spike and the hummingbirds flew out on the nick of time.

"Ha! Nice try, fish-lady!"

From inside their shared suit, Varrick spotted one of the damaged spots caused by the alicorns and gave his new fiance the instructions as they flew in closer, "Aim for that spot in the middle of the back. The one I can never reach."

"Got it."

Zhu Li steered the suit towards the spot and landed the suit right on top of it. Varrick readied to use the saws but saw the giant giant about to squash them. Varrick told Zhu Li to abort before the impact. "Wow! I wish I had that kind of flexibility." Varrick said in amassment.

Asami steered her suit to the giant's leg, right above one of the dents, which was still burning hot, no doubt either Celestia or Twilight's handy work. Hiroshi readied the saws but, just like with Varrick and Zhu Li, they had to fly away before they could get crushed.

"It's no use!" Twilight said as she, Korra, Flash and several others watched from the ground. "Even if they get close enough, those sirens won't stop moving."

Korra thought for a moment, then looked behind her, seeing the four bridges over the city's river. The Avatar flashed her signature cocky grin.

"Not if they've got cold feet. Rarity, Luna, Leilani and Sonata! Come with me!" The four followed Korra towards the river. Quickly catching on, the five of them bended the water upwards, creating a massive wave and thrusted it towards the mecha suit, freezing it in place, but not before it fired it cannon once more, striking at Varrick and Zhu Li, slicing off one of their wings.

The alarms went off inside the suit. "Hang on!" Zhu Li cried out and flipped both ejection switches, thrusting them both out of the suit before it crashed into a building and exploded. Varrick and Zhu Li safely descended down on their parachutes, but Varrick was pouting at the destruction of such a beautiful piece of machinery.

"See, this is why we can't have nice things!"

Korra, Luna, Leilani, Rarity and Sonata bended more of the water, this time freezing it around the arm cannon, preventing it from moving, and with its other arm frozen in place it couldn't activate the beam. The water wasn't going to hold it for long, but long enough for the others to cut that hole.

Asami zeroed in on the spot from earlier, which hadn't been frozen, and landed right on top of it. Hiroshi readied the saw and started cutting through the dent left by the alicorn's magic blasts.

Adagio's eyes widened once they realized what was happening. "We need more power! They're cutting in! More power!"

The three of them sang louder and harder, causing the ice around their arm cannon shatter piece by piece. It still wasn't moving, but it was starting to wiggle its way out. The water had also been sprinkled with magic, curtesy of the three waterbending alicorns, no doubt, to keep them contained long enough. But they knew it wouldn't last for very long. The heroe's attempts were admirable, but futile none the less.

Asami looked out from her cockpit window, eyes widening to see the sirens trying to break free. She turned to her father, who was still only half way to creating the hole. Time was running out fast.

"We need to get out of here!" Asami warned.

"Almost there." Hiroshi's eyes were fixated on the task at hand, but Asami was growing more frantic as fragments of the ice landed on the window. Small at first, but then massive chance started raining down, along with the sound of the siren's hypnotic voices, which was controlling the machine.

"We have to go now!"

"Almost there. Almost there!" Hiroshi repeated. He had to finish this, if not then all hope was lost. Asami deserved to have the future she always desired. This city deserved to be saved, along with everyone in it. Bender and non-bender alike. It took him this long to realize his foolishness, and he was not about to let anyone else suffer because of his mistakes again.

In one swoop, the ice all around the arm cannon had shattered all at once. Their time was up. Asami knew it. "Dad! Now!"

Hiroshi lowered his head, closing his eyes as a single tear rolled down his cheek. He was unable to keep his promise to her before, but he needed to do this. If he didn't, so many lives would be lost. Including his daughter's. Her future was more important than anything. Everyone's future.

When he wouldn't respond, Asami felt her heart lunge in her throat. "Dad?"

"I'm sorry, Asami. I love you." Hiroshi said as he flipped the switch. Asami felt her seat loosen and the hatch opened above her head. Time seemed to slow down as she was forcibly ejected out of the suit, while Hiroshi remained.

"DAD!"

Asami screamed at the top of her lungs, so much her throat was already soar, helplessly watching as the mecha giant's hand came down, crushing the hummingbird suit…and Hiroshi inside.

Asami's heart shattered as she slowly descended down on her parachute. Her father sacrificed his life for her. For the city. But now he will never get the chance to see his baby girl walk down the isle. To see her in her mother's gown, or be a part of her new family. That dream was gone.

And so was he.

But his sacrifice was not in vain, for from which he once stood, was a perfectly cut hole on the leg of the giant. Everyone looked on, silently moaning Hiroshi Sato's demise.

"Hiroshi's plan worked." Korra said, both with shock and sadness, "There's our opening."

Seeing their chance, Korra, the Mane Six, Sunset Shimmer, Sonata, Mako, Bolin and Flash Sentry all hurried towards the opening, but the sirens wouldn't have it. With mad eyes, Adagio forced their freed hand onto the heroes, ready to do to them what they did to Hiroshi. not once thinking of the consequences. Rarity halted their attempted by bending the ice upwards to the hand, stopping it in its tracks.

The sirens increased their singing to crush the ice, and the heroes. The hand broke free and came down on the opening, but the heroes had already gotten inside, avoiding being crushed. The only ones who remained outside where the three alicorns, along with Su's sons, Spike and Lin and Su themselves.

They had done their part. It was all up to Team Avatar now.

(~)

Author's Note

I know I know, many of you are concerned about Lin and Su not being on there but, we've already got Korra, Mako, Bolin, the Mane Six, Flash Sentry, Sunset Shimmer and Sonata, I'm pretty sure we've got enough characters here.

Alright guys, only two more chapters left…well, four. I'm gonna write the weddings in two separate chapter (they deserve it), and an epilogue for the ending.

Stay tuned!

Our Last Stand

*(~)*

2 Corinthians 10:4 ~

We use God’s mighty weapons, not worldly weapons, to knock down the strongholds of human reasoning and to destroy false arguments.

*(~)*

Our Last Stand

The infuriated sirens unleashed a powerful high note, forcing the Mecha giant to break free of the ice that entrapped it while grabbing onto the piece of a nearby building for support. Once the ice broke through, shards shattering on the pavement, the mecha moved down the streets. Inside the cockpit, an alarm went off. The sirens sneered at the red flashing light.

"Avatar…in here!" Kuvira struggled to say. Her mind was still foggy, but she could vaguely recall her old life and what was happening around her.

Adagio turned to their third siren with a wicked smile, "Kuvira, be a dear and hold the fort for a while. Aria and I have some pests to take care of."

(~)

Team Avatar crunched down inside a room with a ladder, listening attentively as Korra shared her plan, "We need to move fast. Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight will climb up to the arm and try to disable that weapon. Mako, Bolin, Flash, Sunset, and Sonata get to the engine and see if you can shut this thing down. The rest of us will go after the sirens."

Flash Sentry took out his sword, "You got it."

"Are you sure?" Sonata asked, "When you fought Kuvira before …"

Korra's eyes shifted to the side as she recalled the memory, "I know. She almost destroyed me. Not this time."

Rainbow Dash pounded her fists, "Let's take those sirens down!"

Sonata dawned a serious face, "And time for me to face my sisters." Mako, Sunset, Flash, Sonata, and Bolin ascended the interior ladders while Applejack, Twilight, and Rarity were levitated upwards by Twilight’s magic.

The rest of the team, the two brothers, Flash, Sunset, and Sonata, jumped out of a hatch that Bolin had cut open with a lava disk. Once inside the engine room, the friends couldn’t believe their eyes. There stood the largest sample of a spirit vine they had ever seen. These vines, combined with the magic of the sirens, were what powered the mecha suit. Like Sunset said: magic and technology converted into one.

Mako's eyes turned to a lever on the wall, "I'm going for that lever. You go for the other one." He said to Bolin. But just as they were about to do so, they heard a voice coming from behind them.

"Well, well, well. Look who came to stop by for a visit."

Sonata's eyes widened in horror, "Aria!…" her eyes studied her up and down, "New look?"

Her middle sister hovered above them, her translucent wings flapping gently and slowly as if they were underwater, and her long fishtail moved from side to side, just as elegantly. Aria placed her hands on her hips, modeling her new body.

"You like it? Too bad your friends won't live long enough to appreciate it!"

With her metal-bending, Aria started tearing apart the rails around the vine, morphing them into sharp needles of death, and hurled them at the two brothers, missing Sonata. Flash Sentry stood in front of them, swinging his sword and deflecting each of her incoming attacks. Sonata unleashed various water blasts at her sister, while Sunset Shimmer and Mako firebended at the siren, who flew all around like a water snake. They barely left a scratch on her. Aria dodged a fire blast from Mako and shot metal plates at his head. Sonata tackled him to the ground, saving him from getting decapitated.

"Aria, please! You have to stop this!"

"Over my dead body!" Aria unleashed another metal plate at Sunset Shimmer but was deflected by Flash Sentry's sword.

"Watch the language, lady!" Flash exclaimed.

Aria shot more plates, which Mako and Sunset Shimmer dodged before both throwing a simultaneous fire blast at the siren.

(~)

Applejack, Rarity, and Twilight ascended and landed on a small ramp which led through a tunnel and reached the cannon’s operation. Large gears spun around. Just as they were about to do their job they were suddenly attacked by a blast of fire from behind. They saw Adagio floating before the, with fire in hand.

"You know what they say, ladies. If you can’t stand the heat…stay out of the kitchen!"

Adagio unleashed a powerful fire blast, which was countered by Twilight's forcefield."I'll deal with her. You two disable the weapon!" She said before jumping off to fight the siren.

After all these years, Applejack finally managed to master metal bending, and Rarity's magic had grown powerful enough to levitate heavy objects twice her size and weight. The two ponies watched as bullets were being loaded into the metallic hole, getting ready to fire. Using her magic, Rarity forced the chain of bullets downwards and they tumbled to the bottom of the arm where they exploded. The collision unleashed a cloud of purple energy that skyrocketed upwards. The two ponies jumped out of the way and ducked until the dust settled.

Adagio's eyes widened at this, "No!" right before being punched in the face by Twilight. The siren flew backward, hitting hard against a metal wall, and fell to the floor, knocking her out cold.

"That was for the Korra and the Alicorns," Twilight said as she rubbed her fist. After the explosion passed, Twilight returned to Applejack and Rarity and smirked. "Nice work."

"The outside might be platinum, but we can do a lot of damage in here," said Applejack and started bending the metal within, while Twilight and Rarity used their levitation to disable the rest. Working together, they made an incredible amount of damage to the interior of the machine, which would not go well for the sirens.

Kuvira, while still singing, suddenly found couldn't control the arm cannon anymore. "Weapon! Useless now!" her anger boiled over and shrieked like a banshee. The scream was enough to wake up Adagio and Aria's attention. Still singing, Kuvira forced the still working left arm to tear off the unresponsive cannon arm. With Twilight, Applejack and Rarity still inside.

The three tumbled, slamming against the wall. The three locked hands and Twilight's horn started to glow before teleporting them out of there.

With all of her might, Kuvira hurled the now useless arm into the air where it crashed into a nearby building. Twilight, Applejack, and Rarity managed to land safely onto an unharmed building and watched as the main body of the arm crashed to the ground while the cannon part flew onward and fell somewhere in the Spirit Wilds. That was one problem down.

Aria growled in anger at the heroes before her and unleashed a powerful sonic wave. The impact caused the others to fall backwards, hitting against the wall and falling unconscious. For good measure, she clapped their hands, feet, and hips with metal plates against the wall so they would not escape.

"I'll deal with you rats later."

Aria sang one more note, causing the electricity around the spirit vine to double and increase the power. With a smile, Aria flew away from the scene, but not before taking one last glance at her younger sister.

She and Adagio reunited with Kuvira at the cockpit. Kuvira spun around to try and tell them, somehow what happened, but before she could say a word, Adagio slapped her right across the face.

"You useless, pathetic fool! I gave you one task and you couldn't do that right!" Before she could continue beating the poor girl, the three heard a sound coming from down below. "What is that?"

The three turned their heads towards the hatch and saw it being pummeled from the other side. The lid flew out, practically hitting Aria, and out appeared Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, and Korra.

Adagio smirked, "Korra. Long time no see. You're looking well."

"Wish I could say the same for you," Korra said, spreading her wings and taking a fighting stance.

Adagio peppered to attack but was stopped by Kuvira, "No. She's…mine."

Adagio decided to agree, "Very well. You fight her, while we deal with her pests!" Adagio and Aria propelled themselves at the three anthro ponies, gripping them from behind and magical disappearing from view.

"Girls!" Korra could hear Adagio's wicked laughing echoing from within the cockpit.

"Ah, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Don't worry Korra. We’ll play with your friends while you and Kuvira catch up."

Korra turned to face the former military soldier. Her eyes looked lost like she was slowly losing her consciousness and her humanity even more by the minute. Korra rose her hands up, trying to reason with her.

"Kuvira, listen to me. This isn't you. You're not a monster. Please, you have to fight this!"

But the siren Kuvira only snarled like a wild beast, "Don't want to fight it. I want…to fight…you!" The siren hurled at Korra with all of her might. The duel had begun.

(~)

In another part of the machine, the two sirens reappeared and dropped the three ponies down on the floor, nearly slipping off of the catwalk.

"We did want our revenge on Korra." Adagio said, "But getting rid of her beloved pony sisters will do just nicely. Internal pain is the best kind!"

And so, the two sirens began to have their fun. They both began bending at the three. Rainbow Dash fought Adagio in fiery combat while in flight, while Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie fought with Aria.

Fluttershy and Pinkie both unleashed an air blast at Aria, blasting her metal plates back at her. The siren shrieked when one plate cut her arm, now dripping with blood.

(~)

Korra threw fire at Kuvira in defense, and the siren dodged the attack, hissing and snapping her teeth while trying to scratch Korra’s with her claws. Korra gripped her by the arm and spun her around, throwing her against the control panel. Kuvira fired back with the liquefied metal she used to control the mecha before, which Korra manipulated back at her.

Kuvira slipped out of the way and unleashed a powerful sonic wave from her mouth, launching Korra into the air. Korra’s back crashed into the roof, the princes shrieked in pain. Using her metal bending, Kuvira locked Korra’s waist and spun her around the roof. The star on Korra’s forehead glowed and she teleported herself out of her predicament. Kuvira searched for her but realized too late when Korra reappeared behind her. Korra punched the siren right in the jaw, throwing her against the control panel, smashing it to pieces.

Kuvira wiped the side of her mouth and charged at her again.

(~)

Sunset Shimmer was the first to wake up and gasped when she saw her friends all trapped against the wall. Her horn glowed and she teleported herself out of her containment. She rushed towards Bolin, tapping his cheeks to wake him up as the spirit vine began to overload.

"Bolin. Bolin, wake up!" but when he did not respond, she resulted in slapping him in the face.

"OW! What’s your problem!?"

Without responding, Sunset took Bolin by the hands, which were sustained upwards, and with her magic teleported him out of his bindings. She did the same with the others. Once free, Mako rushed toward the lever and Bolin hurried to the other on the opposite side.

"I'm ready!" Bolin called out.

"One ... two ... three!"

The brothers lowered their respected levers at the same time, but the spirit vine was still crackling with electricity.

"Nothing's happening!" Flash said,

"Aria must've done something to override it and taken control before knocking us out!" Sonata stated fearfully.

"There's got to be some other way to shut down the power from here," Sunset said. Bolin looked down nervously at the controls, his fingers hovering over various buttons.

"You spend all that time working with Varrick and Baatar Jr. Didn't any of their genius rub off on you?" Mako said.

"Look, the only thing I know about these vines is that if you mess around with them too much, they explode."

Mako looked up at the spirit vine core. Their power was increasing at a dangerous rate, and without this then the sirens would have less control over their machine. Mako looked at his friends and brothers, who all shared the same worried expressions. He made his choice.

"All of you get out of here. I have an idea."

Bolin looked back at his brother, "Want to fill us in?"

"I'm gonna zap these vines with some electricity."

Sonata clasped her hand over her mouth and Sunset Shimmer shook her head, "What? Didn't you hear him? If you do that then the vine will explode!"

"Exactly. This is our only way of shutting this thing down and weakening the sirens’ power. I can handle it." Just as Mako was about to carry on with his plan, Sunset grabbed him by the shoulder and forced him to look her in the eyes. Her aquamarine orbs staring back at him with a blend of anguish and righteous furry.

"No! You can't do this! What if something happens to you? What about Korra? Your wedding!"

Mako turned away from the unicorn, unwilling to look at her. Mako knew the risks, but this was the fate of the city and the world at stake. Their friends, their family.

"Sunset's right, Mako.” Bolin said, “This isn't the time to prove how awesome you are. I already know how awesome you are ... you're awesome."

Mako snapped back at them, "I don't have time to argue! I'm the only one who can do this unless anyone of you knows how to shoot lightning." his friends were silent, except for Sunset.

"I can. You've been teaching me, remember?"

"But you're still a beginner. This alone will be too much for you."

"But-"

"No more buts! I'm doing this, so get out of here!"

Flash's eyes began to slowly tear up, "Mako, I have already lost my parents long ago, I don't want to lose my brother."

Now Mako felt he would cry. He didn't want them to worry, but he was the only one who could do it. Sunset had yet to learn how to bend lighting so he was their best chance. He couldn’t risk her overwhelming herself.

"Look, I promise I'll be okay. I'm not going anywhere."

The friends finally realized that Mako was not going to listen to reason. They should have expected as much. Mako had become such an honorable and selfless hero throughout the years, and they knew once he made up his mind there was no changing it.

Bolin hung his head down in defeat, his hands curling into trembling fists, "Okay, but for the record, I do not approve." he looked back at his older brother, "Just, get out as soon as you can."

Mako smiled. "I promise."

"Pinkie Promise?"

The two brothers did the famous gesture while chanting together, "Cross my heart. Hope to Fly. Stick a cupcake in my eye." Before they left, the friends, including Sonata, enveloped Mako in a hug.

"I love you," Bolin said.

"I love you, too. Now go!"

With much hesitation, the friends all ran off to safety, but not without one final glance. Sonata was deeply touched and inspired by Mako’s selflessness. "Now that is a true prince," she said before leaving the room with the others.

Mako looked up at the vines. For a moment he hesitated once he thought of his fiancé. No doubt she would be mad at him for this, but he also knew she would understand. She would have done the same thing.

The young firebender took his stance, channeled the energy within his body to summon enough lightning. Sparks flew out of his fingertips, spiraling around him like strings of glowing blue which brought him more thoughts of Korra. Fighting back the tears he unleashed his strongest blast at the vines, giving it everything he had. The increase in energy was already too much for the vines. The arcs of lightning detonated the walls causing the the room to quake beneath Mako’s feet.

He maintained his focus throughout as he watched the vines overriding with energy to the point it almost blinded him. More explosions went off inside and debris started to fall around him. The force pushed Mako back against the wall. He grunted but kept going. His combined hair became a ruffled mess and droplets of sweat trailed down from his brow.

The entire mass flared with purple energy and a surge came off the vines, electrocuting Mako’s arm, leaving a burnt mark that began at his finger tips to his elbow. ]The sleeve of his shirt disintegrated. He staggered as he tried making his way towards the hatch. His feet were growing weaker and the energy of the vines expanded to the point that anywhere he stepped was a death trap waiting to happen. He wasn't sure if he could hold for much longer.

Until he saw another lighting attack hitting the vines. His eyes widened when he saw his new helper.

"Sunset Shimmer? What are you doing?!"

"I can handle it!" The unicorn smiled his way, "I had a great teacher."

Feeling grateful for her loyalty and dedication, Mako smiled in return and the two worked together, generating lightning straight at their target. With one hand, Sunset pulled Mako close, allowing him to lean against her for support as she unleashed the final blow. A blast from the overloaded vines nearly struck them and Mako lost consciousness from all of the energy he just unleashed.

Sunset dragged him to the hatch where Flash and the others were waiting for them. Flash and Sonata helped in pulling him.

"Let's move!" Bolin said before closing the hatch.

(~)

Korra and Kuvira continued their duel, the two unleashing their respected elements at one another. Kuvira spun around three orbs of metal at Korra’s head, and Korra firebended back at them. With her wings, Korra blew Kuvira away with a blast of air and she crashed against the window. Korra charged and flipped the siren over her shoulder, then threw her into the air again by bending the metal floor beneath Kuvira, pushing her into the air.

For a moment, time seemed to stand still as the two old friends locked eyes. Seeing Kuvira like this triggered something within Korra. And so, instead of one final aggressive attack, she airbended at Kuvira while she bended a metal slate from the floor at Korra’s waist. The two blows landed at the same time and both girls were tossed away from each other, crashing at opposite sides of the mecha's cockpit.

(~)

Rainbow, Fluttershy, and Pinkie continued to fight off the two sirens, who proved to be even more powerful than they thought. Adagio unleashed a fireblast that knocked Rainbow and Fluttershy down on the catwalk and Pinkie Pie was thrown down by Aria's sonic wave. The sisters laughed at their victory until they were blasted to the side by a magical magenta blast. The others looked up and spotted Twilight, along with Rarity and Applejack, being levitated in the air.

"Did we miss the party?" The alicorn joked.

The sirens snarled in their direction and the other three ponies flew up to join their friends. Pinkie Pie kept herself upwards with an air spout and they all worked together to fight the sirens. Twilight channeled her magic and unleashed a powerful blast directly at the sirens. The two were blown backwards against the wall, falling to the ground, their bodies smoking from the impact.

Applejack used the metal around her to lock Adagio and Aria's hands and feet with metal plates and bended her downwards as well, making their bodies too heavy to fly now. The two sirens groaned from the impact, but then the entire machine began to rumble. Aria and Adagio gasped in horror, something must have happened to their precious vines.

Back in the control room, the vines themselves were becoming even more unstable. Rings of spirit energy spread outward and began seeping out of the engine room.

The ponies knew they had to get out of there, but they couldn't leave the sirens. The ponies landed in a circle around them, all crossing their arms and smiling smugly, "Not so tough without your pretty machine, are ya?" Rainbow said mockingly, making the sirens snarl.

Twilight gasped when the whole place began to collapse, "We have to get out of here!" but it was too late. The massive amount of spiritual energy finally gave way, causing a massive explosion within.

Korra and Kuvira got up, heads spinning from their attacks and the two were thrown off balance as the cockpit rocked beneath them. Beams of purple light blazed through the mecha’s torso one-by-one in all directions, increasing in size and light, growing larger and larger until...

The lights disappeared, a crackle crawled around the mecha’s waist, and in a blink, the upper half of the mecha suit exploded in a massive blaze. The lower half of the mecha tumbled and crashed while the cockpit fell with Korra and Kuvira still inside. Korra screamed as debris fell all around them. She reached for Kuvira and pulled her in, using her wings to shield them both as Korra held onto the railing of the control platform. The cockpit landed near the bottom of a building and the various pieces of the mecha crashed nearby, forming huge clouds of smoke that blinded anyone within a hundred yards.

As the dust settled, Sunset Shimmer managed to protect everyone with a magical force field. Everyone was safe. They scanned the area and found another force field nearby. It was Twilight and the others. With them were the sirens, now as prisoners and half weakened due to no longer having their spiritual energy anymore. The friends all rushed to greet one another, and Twilight and Flash lovingly embraced. Rainbow and Applejack helped Bolin with Mako, who stirred awake. His vision was blurry until he could make out what he saw.

The firebender smiled weakly, "Hey, guys…"

To their relief, he was okay. Injured, but okay. Fluttershy looked around the arena, "Where's Korra? And Kuvira?"

Rainbow Dash flew upwards, looking around to see any signs of the two. She saw the upper half of the robot not too far away.

"I see them!"

(~)

Korra's eyes fluttered open, her vision was hazy and the smoke made her cough roughly. As she sat up she saw the green scaly body of the siren Kuvira, knocked unconscious, and visibly injured. The sight brought much pain to Korra's heart. With her remaining strength, she hoisted Kuvira onto her back and walked out of the ruined cockpit into the remaining sunlight. The windows were shattered and the frames were bent. Korra gently placed Kuvira down as she took a seat beside her.

"Korra!"

The Avatar turned around to see her friends, as well as the now captured sirens, who looked weak and tired. Korra stood up and embraced her friends but her eyes widened in horror when she saw her fiancé. His left sleeve was torn off and his arm was badly burned. She rushed to his side, inspecting him.

"Mako! What happened?"

Bolin spoke, "Lady, your fiancé is one crazy dude."

Mako chuckled lightly as he smiled at Korra, "Guess you rubbed off on me."

Korra wasn't in the mood to get angry, she was just happy he was alive and well. She hugged him, being gentle with his wound as he returned the embraced. Kuvira began to stir and awaken and Korra turned towards her. Her hair was a mess and her fined wings were now partly torn and she had bruises across her body.

"It's over." Korra said sternly, "Your machine is down, and you have nowhere else to run." Adagio and Aria snarled at Korra, but her eyes then focused on Kuvira, who groaned as she sat herself up. "You're gonna call off your army and surrender to President Raiko." Kuvira's eyes darted to Korra, filled with hatred. "Then you and -"

Catching Korra off guard, Kuvira snarled and hissed at her like an animal, unleashing a magic voice wave so powerful everyone had to cover their ears. The sound broke the sirens free from their bindings and the three of them zipped away in a blur of green, yellow and purple.

"Kuvira! Stop!" Korra quickly turned to the others, "Get Mako somewhere safe." she ordered before she and the Mane Six all followed the sirens. Sonata, however, ran ahead and following them, ignoring Bolin calling her name.

"Sonata! Come back!"

(~)

The sirens limped as they made their way into the Spirit Wilds. They were so weak, they couldn't even fly. The three limped their way into the wilds, groaning as they proceeded.

Aria panted, "Great. What now?"

Kuvira pointed forward, "Spirit wilds…"

Adagio's eyes snapped open. The energy they absorbed from the vines were now gone, they needed to get more energy somehow, something to make them feel stronger again. Maybe the wilds could be a good source. As they continued into the forest, pausing for a moment to catch their breath, Kuvira heard Korra's voice permeate the trees.

"Kuvira! Give up!"

Kuvira did not respond, she didn't say a word but simply followed the three sirens. They pushed aside a curtain of vines and gasped. Adagio and Aira mouths curled up into smiles once they saw what lied beyond.

Korra and the Mane Six as well as Sonata walked through the forest, sunlight peeled down through the gaps between the canopy of vines above. Even amongst the destruction, the wilds still carried an otherworldly beauty.

Sonata called out to her sisters, "Aria, Adagio, please stop this madness! It has to end now!"

"If you want to end it, then come and get us!" Adagio's voice echoed through the forest. The group ran in the direction of the voice. Ducking under a large, arch-like root and pushing through a clump of bushes, they came upon a clearing and, looking up, they all gasped in horror.

Suspended in a cradle of vines was the cannon of the mecha suit. Adagio, Aria, and Kuvira all held to the side of the machine, eyes wide with sadistic madness. Kuvira held onto the trigger.

"Now it's over!"

"Don't!" Korra shouted desperately, but her pleads fell on deaf ears. Kuvira pulled the trigger and a devastating beam of purple energy spun into existence at the opening of the cannon. Aimed directly at the girls. The last remaining spiritual energy was enough to give the sirens their energy boost. Their wings were all healed, their bruises gone, and their voices came back stronger than ever.

Korra and the others jumped out of the pathway of the incoming blast, which collided with the ground. Clouds of red and gold arose and the impact sent the girls tumbling. As the weapon continued to fire the vines around it started to glow with the same purple light, causing the sirens to stop their singing and take a look at what was happening around them. They tried singing again but the cannon would not bend to their will. It fired in all directions.

It was then that the sirens realized the horrible reality.

The weapon, merged with the magic, and the spiritual energy, became far too much for them and now the machine was out of control. As the ponies all tried to avoid the impacts, Pinkie Pie tripped and fell, just when the beam was about to hit her.

"NO!"

Sonata jumped in and pushed Pinkie Pie out of the way, only to be thrown back by the blast herself and hit against a tree, falling and being knocked unconscious. With no signs of possible movement. Her three sisters witnessed this and their once sinister exteriors faded, being replaced by looks of complete and honest shock and terror. The sight of this triggered something within Adagio and Aria. Their baby sister…was gone.

"SONATA!"

The force of the magic propelled the cannon backward, away from the ground, and spun about wildly, shooting in all directions, slicing through every building in its path. Adagio and Aria rushed to their sister and The Mane Six held one another close, protecting each other from the uncontrollable power that surrounded them. It seemed like there was no way out of this.

Korra called out to the sirens, "Shut it down! Now!"

Adagio and Aria looked up in worry as they held their baby sister close, "We can't!"

A sudden shudder of the cannon threw Kuvira from its side. She grunted as she tumbled to the ground. Pushing herself up upright, she looked up in horror as a massive destructive beam was coming directly at her. Without thinking twice, Korra threw herself in between Kuvira and the beam.

"KORRA!" The ponies shouted in horror.

As Kuvira cowered, curling into a feeble position, Korra extended her hands, spread open her wings, and entered the Avatar State. Kuvira sat motionless, caught between wonder and terror as Korra stood firm against the monstrous beam, protecting the half-siren in a blue magical orb while holding the energy at bay.

Out of fear and anger, Kuvira unleashed one final high note. The Mane Six held one another close in an attempt to approach their friend but were held back by the powerful force. Korra continued to defy the beam, bending the magical energy around her which continued to expand. Slowly at first, and then exponentially.

The uncontrollable energy converged into a glowing orb which flared into a massive size, causing the Mane Six as well as the sirens and Sonata to be blasted away. The ponies huddled together, unable to find Korra or Kuvira in the white blaze.

The giant orb unleashed a colossal explosion, expanding into a behemoth-sized shock wave of purple energy across the entire city. It washed over the debris of the fallen mecha and what remained of the destroyed buildings. Tenzin and his children, along with Spike, ran for cover as the wave came at them. The alicorns and Beifong sisters also took shelter inside an abandoned building, dust pouring through the doorway. Asami rounded a corner but then quickly turned around at the sight of the wave. She ducked into an underground tunnel and covered her head as smoke enveloped her.

The rapid expansion of cloud and dust suddenly stopped, frozen in midair for a moment before reversing its direction and pulled back towards its source. The orb imploded, crushing down to microscopic size, sticking the clouds and dust inward. For a moment, it seemed as if the worst was over. Then, the purple light changed to gold in the very heart of a deep crater covered in vines. The light expanded, transforming into a large golden orb with magical streams of energy spiraling inside of it.

The Mane Six, who were all huddled together waiting for the explosion to take them, opened their eyes and stared at the large golden orb before them. Adagio and Aria were also astonished by this but were far too busy cradling their sister, who had still not woken up.

The others eventually arrived at the scene, Bolin still helping his injured brother. The orb was surrounded by a large crater with spirit vines all around, and even tangled remains of the mecha suit. Tenzin and his children walked toward the golden light, accompanied by the Alicorns. Celestia and Luna turned to their mother, expecting her to explain what had happened, but even she did not know the answer to this.

The others rushed towards the Mane Six, Mako found his strength to walk up to Twilight and the others, "What happened? Where's Korra?"

The ponies didn't know what to answer. Everything happened too fast. Bolin then noticed Sonata unconscious on the ground and rushed to her side, "Sonata!" he narrowed his eyes at the sirens, "Let her go!"

But, to his surprise, they did not look at him with anger or hatred. They held their baby sister close as if fearing somebody would take her away from them. Bolin now understood what was happening.

Aria kissed Sonata's forehead and Adagio's eyes released a single tear, which landed on Sonata's eyes. How could they have done this? How could they have allowed their sister to die like this? They never realized how much she truly meant to them until they lost her. They were so blinded by power and glory, that they nearly lost the only one who truly still loved them. Suddenly, everything they have ever worked for up to this moment, no longer mattered. Not anymore.

Suddenly, to their surprise, Sonata's eyes began to twitch, and then flutter open. Her blue eyes sparkling with innocence and enthusiasm. She could not believe the sight before her.

"Adagio?….Aria?"

Her two sisters began to cry tears of pure joy and relief. Their sister was alive. Sonata could barely remember what happened a few moments ago, but all she knew now was that she was enwrapped within the loving embrace of her sisters.

Everyone frantically searched through the vines and the wreckage of the mecha suit, but there was no sign of either Korra or Kuvira. Jinora and Fluttershy looked inside the cockpit of the mecha, looking for her. Mako looked up at them, but the two sadly shook their heads.

Korra was not in there. Mako feared the worse.

Rarity turned to the purple alicorn, "Twilight, there's no sign of her. Or Kuvira."

"Keep looking!" Twilight continued calling out her sister's name, "Korra!…KORRA!"

(~)

Korra felt her body was very light. Almost as if she were swimming in a pool of liquid. She opened her eyes and found herself floating in a sea of pure blue. Facing her was a red-colored reflection of herself, a bluish boundary separated the two. Her red reflection rippled, morphing into an unconscious Kuvira, still in her siren form. As Korra looked at her, the blue boulder you between them began to dissolve and she saw the world materializing around her.

The blue and red coloring disappeared and the two slowly descended onto a bed of dead-looking flowers. A circle of freshly bloomed flowers surrounded them in a ring, but Korra and Kuvira were in the side with where the flowers have all wilted.

Once they touched down, Kuvira groaned and toppled. Korra quickly caught her and held her in her arms. When Kuvira came to, her eyes were no longer hazy. Her mind was no longer fading. She was free from the sirens' hold, but she was still a siren herself. Once she realized who was holding her she let out a panicked cry and scrambled away, pushing Korra aside. Kuvira studied her surroundings, still feeling disoriented.

"What happened?! Are we ... dead?"

Korra stood up to face her old friend, "No, we're okay, but we're in the Spirit World. All the energy from your weapon and the combined energies of my light magic with your dark magic tore open a portal. Only now, it seems like we're stuck." Korra turned her head to her right and Kuvira followed her gaze. There seemed to be some kind of water-like forcefield around them. On the other side, there were beautiful flowers, fresh and in bloom. Where Kuvira stood there was nothing but dead ugly plants. She kneeled, clenching her arm in shame.

"Why would you save my life, after everything I did to you? To everyone you know and love."

Korra knew that Kuvira, even free from the sirens, was still lost. She was still confused, angry, and scared. That's why she did not revert to her normal form.

"I couldn't let you die," Korra said, much to Kuvira's surprise. "I'm not blind. I know you've done wrong, and you've done me wrong. I should be angry, and I was…but not anymore."

"Why? Look at me…I'm a monster!"

"No. Despite what you feel right now, I don't see a monster. I see an old friend, a good friend, who lost her way." despite the situation, Korra gave the siren a soft smile, "I also see a lot of myself in you, you know."

Kuvira turned her head away from Korra. Her finned wings fell against her back while her fish tale rested on the bed of dead flowers around her. "We are nothing alike!" Kuvira said angrily.

"Yes, we are. That's why we connected all those years ago, remember?" Korra responded calmly, "We're both fierce and determined to succeed, sometimes without thinking things through."

Kuvira looked down at her green scaly hands and webbings in shame, "This wasn't how I wanted things to end. Those sirens tricked me, if it wasn't for them none of this would have happened!"

"You brought this on yourself." Korra said firmly, "Messing with the spirit vines, acting like a dictator over your people ... You had to know what you were doing wasn't right. You made a choice to listen to the sirens, and now you're paying the price for it."

Kuvira angrily turned to face the princess, "I was trying to help my people. They weren't listening to me! I tried to be like you, I tried to follow your example, but no matter what I did bad things still happened! I had to do something! Even though it was all a lie, I felt those sirens supported me. I felt like they believed in me."

"You felt that way because they said only what you wanted to hear." Kuvira's expression softened as Korra continued to speak with compassion, "When my Uncle offered to teach me, he made me feel like I was doing the right thing and he said things that made me feel good…but it wasn't all true. It's easy to believe a pretty lie than to face the painful truth, but I had to. I had to face my own mistakes, not run away from them. We are all free to choose, but every choice has a consequence. Not every path will lead to good fortune, no matter how attractive it might be. And I especially know what it's like to always be doing good and yet there is still evil rising up either way. I understand how infuriating and stressful that can be."

Kuvira turned away from her, "You don't understand anything about me!"

"I do. Su told me how she took you in when you were younger. You never told me your parents left you. It must have been so hard being an orphan."

"Of course I never told you! I never told anyone! Don't pretend you know what it felt like! Look at yourself; you're smart, strong, and beautiful, you have millions of people and ponies who adore you and a man who is willing to risk his own life for you! You got wings and a palace while I was cast aside by my own parents like I meant nothing to them." and then, for the first time ever…Korra witnessed Kuvira cry, "How could I stand by and watch the same thing happen to my nation when it needed someone to guide it once the Queen stepped down? I never had anyone who believed in me the way you did. But when I started doing things the way I thought was best you neglected me just like my parents did!"

"I never neglected you, Kuvira. I just wasn't happy with what you were doing. You wanted to create a place where you and your people would never be vulnerable again, and I supported you in any possible way I could until you switched things around. I also gave you the chance to prove yourself without me hanging around all the time. I wasn't trying to make you feel like a failure, I was trying to be a good friend because I believed in you. I still do. I may not have been an orphan, but believe me, I understand what it's like to be afraid."

Korra sat down so that she and Kuvira could speak eye to eye, "After I was poisoned, I would have done anything to feel in control. I felt terrified that I wouldn't be strong again. And while I wasn't completely miserable for those past three years, that didn't mean it wasn't hard for me. But what always reassured me was that I wasn't alone. And neither are you."

Kuvira couldn't look at Korra in the eyes, but she didn't have to.

(No one is Alone from Into the Woods)

Korra;

Mother can not guide you

Now you're on your own…

Only me beside you

Still, you're not alone…

No one is alone

Truly, no one is alone

Kuvira;

I wish..

Korra;

I know..

As Korra's soft voice filled the air around them, some of the little spirits that visited her at the Tree of Time began to slowly emerge around the force field, listening to Korra's song.

Wrong things right things

Who can say what's true

Nothing's quite so clear now

Feel you've lost your way

But you are not alone

Believe me, no one is alone

Truly

People make mistakes

Mothers, fathers

People make mistakes

Holding to their own

Thinking they're alone

Honor their mistakes

Fight for their mistakes

Everybody makes, one another's terrible mistakes

Korra moved closer to Kuvira, who continued to cry and more spirits emerged to hear the song.

Heroes can be wrong

Villains can be good

You can find what's right

You can find what's good

Just remember….

Someone is on your side

Kuvira;

Our side

Korra and Kuvira;

Our side

Someone else is not

While we're seeing our side

Spirits;

Our side

Korra, Kuvira, spirits;

Our side

Maybe we forgot…

They are not alone.

No one is alone

Korra took Kuvira's hand and squeezed it tightly, reassuring her that she was forgiven for her sins and that the princess still considered her a friend.

Someone is on your side...

No one is…

Alone...

Kuvira could feel the heaviness of her heart fade away as Korra embraced her in her arms, resting her head on the Avatar's shoulder as she wept and Korra rubbed her back to ease her pain.

"I'm so sorry! I don't want to be like this anymore. I don't want to be a monster!"

"You don't have to be. You can be saved Kuvira…but only if you'll allow yourself to be. I'm here for you, and I always will be."

Kuvira sobbed even harder, releasing all of her suppressed emotions and mistakes. "You truly never gave up on me even when I thought you did…thank you."

Tears fell from Korra's eyes as well, but these were tears of joy and relief. Her friend was back. She was home once again.

Then, the glowing orb behind them started to glow brighter. It was a very soft glow but it was still strong. The two were released from the hug and turned their heads towards it. The orb seemed to have been reacting to something. Korra looked at it skeptically as she stood up and walked towards it. It was a convergence of spirit energy as well as both light and dark magic. Korra suddenly gained an idea, though it was a long shot, she still gave it a try. Opening her mouth, she sang a simple harmony.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah,

Aaaahhhhh, ahhh

A few seconds passed, and nothing occurred…until the orb itself began to glow, on and off, in rhythm to Korra's harmony. She smiled with glee and turned to Kuvira.

"Kuvira! I think I found our way out of here!" Korra turned to the orb once more and vocalized again.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah,

Aaaahhhhh, ahhh

(The World Falls Away by Celtic Woman)

Korra;

It's calling through the dark

It's reeling in my heart

The sound of the pipes on the wind

The strains of the song

Carry me along

Sending me dancing again.

Korra turned towards Kuvira, who was still sitting on the ground. Korra extended her hand to her. "Come on, sing with me."

"What? But-"

"If we're getting out of here, we're getting out together. Now sing with me."

After a moment of hesitation, Kuvira stood up and took Korra's hand, opening her mouth to sing. All while holding each other's hand.

Kuvira;

From above and below

A sound soft and low

And the music's flowing through me like before

Korra and Kuvira;

And the song that we once knew

Brings me back to you

Pipes play within me once more!

Your songs are in my heart

They light the dark

So come give me your hand

Now

And we'll dance tonight

In the blazing light

And the years will fade away

As they sang, the force field around Kuvira and Korra withered away, and the dead flowers around them blossomed and because beautiful as the spirits all approached the two, circling them, and singing along

Fade as you play

Play through the dark

Play in my heart!

From the other side, Twilight felt something in her chest. She recognized the sensation. She turned to face the orb as the rest of the Mane Six, who felt the sensation as well, also turned to look at the orb.

Tenzin looked at them curiously, "What is it?"

The girls slowly approached the orb, with Bolin, Asami, Flash, Spike, and Sunset Shimmer not that far behind. The orb glowed on and off from the other side as well, as the singing voice became more and more clear. Changing from a muffle to an actual sound.

Twilight's eyes shimmered, "It's Korra! She's in there!"

"How are we going to get her out of that thing?" Rarity asked.

Twilight thought for a moment, "We sing."

Mako, Bolin, and Asami looked at one another confused, "What?"

"We sing according to Korra's song."

"You think that'll work?" Spike asked.

"We have to try."

The Mane Six all held hands in a circle around the orb, along with the rest of Team Avatar, including Lin and Su, the alicorns, and even Varrick and Zhu Li. Twilight harmonized first.

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah, ah

Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah,

Aaaahhhhh, ahhh

Once again, the orb glowed on and off, synchronizing with the rhythm of the melody. From the other side, Korra could hear her friend's voices.

Twilight;

I'm spinning with the sound

There's a drumming in the ground

And the humming of a song beneath my skin

Mako;

And the world falls away

As I hear the pipes play

Everyone;

Sounding the song from within

From within!

As the song grew louder and stronger, the orb glowed brighter and brighter, becoming filled with the love that came from their voices. From the spirit world, Korra and Kuvira continued to sing alongside their friends.

Your songs are in my heart

They light the dark

So come give me your hand

Now

And we'll dance tonight

In the blazing light

And the years will fade away

Fade as you play

Play through the dark

Play in my heart!

They briefly stopped when the orb appeared to have increased in size, but they refused to stop singing.

From their end, Korra and Kuvira could feel the orb breaking, they were so close. They just have to hit one final note. Korra took in a deep breath, at the same time Twilight did.

Korra and Twilight;

There's a drumming in the ground

And a humming of a sound

That we once knew

Everyone;

Come sing me through the night

Come and fill me your light

Now your song is sounding out through the years

They were doing it! The orb was beginning to open. Korra and Kuvira smiled at one another as they held hands and bravely walked into the glowing orb together.

Play it steady and strong

Fill me with song

Sending me dancing again

Dances as the pipes play away in my

Heart!

As everyone sang the final note in 'heart', the orb glowed brightly and from it, a yellowish beam of energy erupted skyward, a beacon rising into the sky as Kuvira's army of mecha suits watched from the streets of the city. Within the beam rose two coiled ribbons of green and yellow, two helices spiraling upward into the sky above.

Music filled the nighttime sky as the song continued on

Come give me your hand tonight

(Tonight!)

Your star is bright

(Your star is bright)

Your songs are in my heart

(In my heart, yeah!)

Now

And we'll dance tonight

(Dance tonight!)

In the blazing light

(Blazing light)

And the years will fade away

Fade as you play

Play through the dark

Play in my heart!

Within the beacon of light, two figures floated from within. The first one stepped out, flying high above, spreading her wings wide, and her outfit now decorated with sparkles.

It was Korra!

The Mane Six's Elements glowed and they were lifted upwards to reach Korra. The Mane Seven were reunited once again.

Your songs are in my heart

They light the dark

So come give me your hand

Now

And we'll dance tonight

In the blazing light

And the years will fade away

Fade as you play

Play through the dark

Play in my heart!

The second body within the beacon was Kuvira's. The Elements of Harmony circled her, unleashing their rainbow colors around the siren, whose body began to change.

Her webbings, tail, and wings disappeared, her skin turned human once more, and her hair was now loose and styled beautifully around her shoulders, decorated with stunning flowers like the ones from the spirit world, and she wore a sleeveless green dress with pale green transparent ruffles around her waist, depicting her former siren form, but now more beautiful. On her feet were sandals, decorated with flowers and fingerless white gloves that reached to bellow her shoulder with a flower corsage on her right wrist.

Kuvira was finally free from her monstrous form as she gently descended downwards.

Come give me your hand tonight

(Tonight!)

Your star is bright

(Your star is bright)

Your songs are in my heart

(In my heart, yeah!)

Now

And we'll dance tonight

(Dance tonight!)

In the blazing light

(Blazing light)

And the years will fade away

Fade as you play

Play through the dark

Play in my heart!

Everybody watched in astonishment as the Mane Seven united once more, sparkles adorning their clothing as a rainbow emitted from their bodies and up into the sky, unleashing stunning multicolored sparkles, looking like snowflakes, that began falling all around Republic City. The flakes fell on the destroyed buildings, returning them to their former glory, as well as erasing the damages caused by Kuvira and the sirens.

Your songs are in my heart

They light the dark

So come give me your hand

Now

And we'll dance tonight

In the blazing light

And the years will fade away

Fade as you play

Play through the dark

Play in my heart!

Before long, everything was back to the way they were, even Adagio and Aria lost their siren forms, but surprisingly, they were not upset about it at all. Mako looked down at his burned arm, shocked to see that it was now completely healed. What was once destruction was now the beauty of a new city and the spirits began manifesting all around, returning home.

Come give me your hand tonight

Your star is bright

Your songs are in my heart!

My Heart!

The Elements of Harmony finally landed on the ground and embraced in their signature hugs, and were also welcomed by their other friends. Bolin laughed excitedly, "You're okay!"

Korra received a hug from her future-sister-in-law, who cried tears of joy as they embraced, "I thought we'd never see you again! I couldn't bear to lose my dad and my sister-in-law all on the same day."

Korra laughed as they ended the hug, but still held hands, "I'm afraid you're stuck with me."

Asami laughed along and gave room for her future-brother-in-law to swoop in and embrace Korra in their signature twirling hug. "You're still here!" he said with delight.

"And you're still a jerk," she replied jokingly. She then gasped in surprise when Mako unexpectedly dipped her, all while smirking, and the two shared a long-awaited passionate kiss.

Tenzin's eyes looked up to the beacon, "A new spirit portal." he said breathlessly

Rarity was speechless, "I didn't even know that was possible."

"Spirit Portal Party!" Pinkie Pie came down swinging on a strong, while confetti and balloons fell all around.

Kuvira looked down at her body. She was no longer a siren, but she still felt the sting of guilt from all she had done. She became a siren because she trusted the wrong kind of friendship. One that deceived her greatly and only served her gain. Despite being free from their hold, she still couldn't celebrate with the others. Still, Korra approached the remorse Kuvira, taking both her hands and leading her to the others. She feared they would all hate for, not that she would blame them.

But, to her astonishment, none of them said anything hateful, but instead smiled in reassurance. She couldn't believe after all of this madness, they were willing to forgive her. Korra smiled at her old friend, who smiled in return, embracing one another in a warm hug. One they had been deprived of for so long. But their happiness was interrupted when a heard of the mecha tanks approach. The captain addressed to them while pointing their weapons at the heroes.

"Release Kuvira, or we will attack!"

Kuvira stepped forward, now with much more humility, and spoke to her troops, "Stand down. This battle is over. I owe Princess Korra my life. Her power is beyond anything I could ever hope to achieve. I'll accept whatever punishment the world sees fit." she said with her head hung. Korra gripped her hand tightly. "I need to face the consequences of my actions."

With a heavy heart, Kuvira released Korra's hand and held them upwards for Lin to cuff them. The former military leader looked at her former mentor with sincere regret, "And Su, I'm sorry for all the anguish I've caused you and your family."

But, to her surprise, instead of being angry…Su hugged her. But this was not like the hugs before. This was not between mentor and student…this was between mother and daughter.

"You're going to answer for everything you've done." she said as she ended the hug, "But I am so happy to have my girl back."

Kuvira once again shed a tear as the cops lead her away. She turned her head once more to Korra, smiling in gratitude for never having given up on her. Even when it seemed everybody else did.

As she disappeared from view, Korra was once again surrounded by her pony sisters…the very ones who taught her what she taught Kuvira today.

(~)

As the sun rose the following day, people returned to their city, amazed to see it exactly the way it was before. Twilight was reunited with Cadance and Shining Armor, and San, Mika, and Ali were reunited with their parents. Even Opal was reunited with someone she deeply cared about.

"Opal!"

The young airbender's heart went all aflutter as the strong young man with green eyes approached her, smiling at her warmly.

"Tu!"

Opal ran up to Mako and Bolin's cousin, and he welcomed her in a loving embrace. And they were welcomed by yet another familiar face running towards them.

"Korra! It's me, Wu!"

"AH!" upon seeing the prince run up to hug her, Korra instinctively earthbend a rock upwards to shield herself, only for it to accidentally hit him where the sun doesn't shine. The prince, as well as all the other boys, winced in pain at the sight.

"Good to see you too," he said before falling in pain.

However, there was one more matter of business to take care of. Adagio and Aria, with their hands behind their backs, walked up to Korra and got down on their knees.

"The word "sorry" isn't enough to make up for what we did." said Adagio, "All my life, I thought I wanted power over love and family."

Aria continued, "But we realized today, family still does mean something to us. When we thought we lost Sonata, it was like losing our parents all over again. We are willing to accept any punishment you give us."

Korra and the others looked at one another, thinking about the best kind of punishment for these two. Sonata looked at them with pleading eyes and Korra nodded to Leilani. The alicorn queen stepped forward. "Perhaps a penalty in the royal mines is best suited for you girls. However, I guarantee that the gems you will find will have no magical properties for you to take advantage of."

It was a worse penalty than it sounded. The mimes were smelly, filled with rodents and insects, and the crystals weren't anything special. The sirens accepted this fate.

"However, you may receive weekly visits from your sister."

Sonata gasped with delight and her two sisters felt the same. They stood up and shared a group hug. For Sonata, it felt wonderful to be with her family again.

But not everyone was that happy. Asami had lost her father. The man she despised for so long and had now just regained her trust and forgiveness was now gone. Sunset Shimmer placed a hand on her shoulder, "I'm sorry about your dad."

The heiress wiped away her tear, "I'm just glad I was able to forgive him."

The pony and heiress hugged one another and Asami's fiancé joined in the hug as well. Asami looked into Bolin's eyes. So honest and true. So full of love. Her father may be gone, but she knew he would want her to be happy.

Rainbow Dash clapped her hands together, "So, we saved the world! Again. Brought peace and happiness. Again. And reformed a few bad guys…Again. What's next on the list?"

Twilight tapped her chin with a knowing smirk, "Well, we've still got a wedding to prepare for. Or should I say; Weddings."

Author's Note

Next chapter, "Love is in Bloom," parts 1 and 2!

YAY!!!

Well, until then, take care!

Love is in Bloom Part 1

*(~)*

2 Corinthians 4:17 ~

For our present troubles are small and won't last very long. Yet they produce for us a glory that vastly outweighs them and will last forever.

*(~)*

Love is in Bloom

Part 1

"And though the battle took a severe toll on our beloved city, out of the destruction, love did bloom! So that is why, dearest friends and family, we gather today to celebrate the wondrous, and at time inexplicable, bond between Sir Varrick and the Lady Zhu Li!"

Bolin stood before the couple as the artificial snow fell all around them. Varrick wore a flashy blue toledo and Zhu Li looked stunning in her white and blue wedding gown, her hair styled into a bun and beads decorated both sides of her hair. The couple was having their wedding at Air Temple Island. The ceremony was decorated with blue colors and three long boards with ice mountains painted on them. Golden colored lanterns hung over their heads and crystal-like trees decorated the altar. Everyone was there.

The alicorns, Cadance and Shinning Armor and their little child, The Apple Family, The Cutie Mark Crusaders, The Mane Six, Team Avatar, the air nomads, President Raiko and his wife, heck even Ginger attended the wedding. And even Discord, who was crying like a baby. Su and her family, as well as Lin, who now wore a lovely green dress and styled her hair in a much more feminine manner, making her look stunning. Even Korra's parents attended.

Varrick looked over at the cameraman, who was filming the crowd and called out to him in a loud whisper, "Hey, pal, camera on me! This is my big day!" He swiveled the camera around, and Varrick nodded to Bolin to continue.

"True love is…well, some say it's a strange creature: Difficult to find, seemingly impossible to tame. Something that comes and goes. But, I think a lot of us know better." he winked over at his fiancé, who blew him a kiss and a wink in return.

"Love is patient, love is kind. It doesn't envy, it doesn't boast and it's not proud. It does not dishonor others, it's not easily angered and keeps no record of wrongs. It doesn't delight in evil but rejoices with the truth. At some point we might be led astray and make some stupid mistake out of our own selfish pride. Will our friends and family make us happy? Of course! Will they make us mad? Oh, definitely! But, that's the thing about love. It's all about second chances. We're not with our loved ones because some fuzzy feeling told us to. We're with them because we choose to be. It's about giving the best of yourself for someone else, regardless of rewards. You don't need to make some grand gesture to prove it. All you really need is to speak from your heart, and those who see the real you will always, always, welcome you back with open arms. Love always protects. It always trusts, always hopes, always perseveres. It never fails, just as The Magic of Friendship will never fail. Varrick and Zhu Li have proven this, despite it being the longest of long shots." Varrick glanced at Bolin in annoyance, but the earthbender simply shrugged it off.

As the ceremony went on, Mako and Korra looked lovingly at each other, intertwining their fingers together while listening to Bolin's words, which couldn't be more true.

"Now, for the vows!" Pabu climbed on top of Bolin's shoulder, wearing a fancy jacket and hat with a small scroll around his neck, "Thank you, Master Pabu. Do you, Sir Iknik Blackstone Varrick of the Southern Water Tribe, Master of the High Seas, take the Lady Zhu Li Moon to be your lawfully wedded wife? Will you promise to treat her not as your assistant, but as your honored and cherished partner?"

"You're darn tootin' I do!" Varrick said as enthusiastic as ever. If not more.

"And do you, Zhu Li, take Varrick, to be your lawfully wedded husband? Do you promise to care for him, in sickness and in health…" he looked down to note with a confused expression on his face as he read the rest, "…and also scrub his callouses on a bi-weekly basis, which ... isn't really that much to ask …Okay, I'm not reading all this." he crumpled paper, glaring at Varrick in annoyance.

"I do take Varrick." Zhu Li said sincerely with a beautiful smile, "Callouses and all."

Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie swooned at the sweetness, while Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at one another with disgust.

"Then, by the power vested in me by the approval of the Princess Avatar, I now pronounce you' Husband and Wife. You may now…do the thing." Bolin took a few steps back as Varrick and Zhu Li leaned in close together.

Zhu Li dipped Varrick and the two shared their kiss of True Love and the crowed applauded. Pinkie Pie bursted out crying, streams of tears coming out of her eyes as she bawled dramatically, "I love happy endings!"

And if that wasn't enough, even Varrick started to cry as well.

"Are you all right?" his wife asked.

"You just make me so dang happy!"

He wiped his tears away and pulled a remote from his pocket. Pressing the button, a bunch of fireworks set off in the twilight sky.

At the reception, Cheese Sandwich played the accordion while Tahno played the trumpet, Lu and Gang, the council page, and the White Falls Wolfbats provided the music. On the dance floor, Varrick danced with his beautiful wife while Ikki danced with a reluctant Huan. Opal dragged Tu onto the dance floor as well. Lin took some food from a waiter, dressed as Nuttuk, while Pema chased Rohan, who already had way too many sweets.

Rainbow Dash stood on the sidelines while her friends danced with a partner. Twilight danced with Flash, Rarity and Applejack danced with Wei and Wing, Fluttershy danced with Meelo, Discord danced with Celestia, Pinkie Pie was even dancing while Cheese Sandwich played the music. Jinora danced with Kai, Bolin with Asami, Sunset Shimmer and Sonata danced with two airbender boys, heck even Spike danced with Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom and Scootaloo. Even though many of the partners weren't romantic, it still felt strange. And she just wasn't in the mood to dance anyway.

"Hey, Rainbow Dash!"

The pegasus's ears jerked up when she saw a familiar friend of hers. "Sorin? When did you get here?"

"Well, after hearing there was a wedding, the Princesses invited us. Say, what are you doing here by yourself?"

The young pegasus looked as handsome as ever, especially in his anthro form, with his spiky hair and dark blue tuxedo with his cutie mark on the lefts side of the chest of his jacket. Rainbow Dash lowered her ears in embarrassment, "Oh, well, I'm…I wouldn't even know who to dance with."

Sorin, surprisingly, rubbed the back of his neck, seemingly nervous, which was strange since Sorin hardly ever gets nervous, "Well, maybe, if you want, you could, um…dance with me. Maybe?"

Rainbow Dash was rather surprised by this invite, but touched none the less. However, she did notice a few more mares behind Sorin. "Um, aren't there a few other fillies ahead of me?"

Indeed there were a few mares trying to get Sorin's attention, but even when he was aware of them, he did not give them a second thought. "I'd, much rather dance with somepony as awesome as you."

He extended his hand to her and, with a flustered face and a smile, Rainbow Dash accepted. She then happily dragged him to the dance floor, "You've got moves in the sky, let's see how you do on the dance floor."

The two pegasus ponies laughed while Korra and Mako watched. The two smiled proudly, "Good call on sending him an invite." Mako said. Korra smiled proudly, before feeling tears coming on. "You okay?"

"They just grow up so fast."

Prince Wu the approached the young royal couple, bowing in respect, "Good evening, Princess Korra and Prince Mako."

Mako and Korra both smiled and greeted him warmly, "Hey Wu. You know, my cousin told me how level-headed you were during the whole evacuation." Mako said, "I got to admit, I'm impressed. I think you're going to make a great leader."

"I agree." Korra said, before scowling, "But don't think this means I'm going on a date with you! So don't ask."

Wu waved his hand as in not to worry, "That's okay, Korra. Sometimes, a good evacuation is its own reward"

Twilight and Flash walked up and joined them, "Good to see you, Prince Wu." Twilight greeted, "Or should I say, King Wu?"

"You ready to get back to Ba Sing Se and finally take the throne?" Flash asked, "And maybe find a new body guard. Not that I didn't grow to like ya but, I really don't think Ba Sing Se is the place for me."

Wu understood, "That's all right Flash. In fact, I've mean meaning to tell you this in person…you're fired."

For a moment, Flash was silent…and then, he jumped up with happiness, "Yes! I'm free! I'm free!--Wait, just to be sure---" he then grabbed Wu by the jacket, "--quick, ask me to do something say, you--you--you want me to do your dry-cleaning. Tell me to do that, try that."

Wu arched an eyebrow in confusion, "Um…get my dry-cleaning?"

"No way! Ha, ha, ha, ha!" the young pegasus flew up into the sky, soaring like never before, "Oh that feels good! I'm free! I'm free at last!!"

Twilight, Korra and Mako laughed at the silliness and Flash landed while pounding his fist into the air, "Whoho!"

Twilight tapped his shoulder, "Okay, sweetie, we get it, calm down."

"I can't believe I'm saying this, but I'm actually kind of going to miss you when you leave." Mako said.

Even Flash agreed, "Yeah, me too."

Wu scratched the back of his neck, "Yeah ... About that ... I was actually thinking of stepping down as king and getting rid of the monarchy all together."

He received bewildered looks from the two couples. "Are ... you joking?" Flash asked in disbelief.

"For once, I'm not. Now I know what you're gonna say, I'm being lazy, I'm afraid of responsibility, I'm putting my singing career before my people, but it's none of those things. I really think the Earth Kingdom would be better off if the states were independent and had elected leaders, like the United Republic."

Mako and Flash were especially surprised by this. Especially with it coming from Prince Wu. The royal goofball himself.

"That's ... actually pretty wise and mature of you." Mako said while smiling proudly.

"I think it's a great idea." Korra said, "The Earth Kingdom should evolve and I'll do everything in my power to help you make that happen."

Wu made a salute gesture to Korra, "Looking forward to working with you."

"So, how is your aunt taking it?" Twilight asked.

"Actually, she's taking it rather well. Said now she can enjoy her retirement in peace and open up a nick knack store."

Twilight blinked in surprised when she heard that, "Well, I'm glad to hear she's happy."

"Thanks. So, I was also, wondering, maybe I could sing at your wedding next time?"

Korra and Mako's eyes widened in horror and looked at each other with uncertainty.

"Well…" Korra began.

"You see…" Mako continued.

"We kind of--"

"What with everything going on---"

"With the giant robot--"

"And the sirens--"

"And the portals--"

"We decided on---"

"Maybe--"

"You know what, we'll get back to you."

"Yeah, we--we will most definitely do that."

Without wasting another second, the two made a mad dash for it and Wu turned to the two ponies, "They're not getting back to me, are they?"

"Not a chance." the two responded in union, and Wu ran to catch up with the couple.

"Can I at least make a speech to you guys? No? It doesn't have to be a song!"

Twilight and Flash laughed at the scene and Sunset Shimmer approached the two, "That dude is crazy." she said jokingly.

"So, how you doing?" Twilight asked her friend with concern.

"Better. I didn't get burned like Mako did, but it was a close call."

"The words "thank you" don't feel big enough for what you did. But I honestly don't know what else to say."

Sunset rose her hand, "You don't have to say anything. I want you to know, I'm grateful for all you did for me in the past. Just as Korra never gave up on Kuvira, you never gave up on me. I can't thank you enough."

Touched by her words, Twilight and Sunset shared a loving sisterly hug. What were once rivals, were now life-long friends. Once they ended the hug, Flash tapped his two index fingers against one another.

"Sooooo, I've never really brought this up until now, mainly cause I was worried, but--*ahem*--I may have heard that you once dated the 'other' me in that other world." as he spoke, Twilight an Sunset exchanged smirks and arched eyebrows, "So, just to be clear, you…don't have a--"

Sunset interrupted him, "Flash, trust me, you have got nothing to worry about. I don't have a crush on you. Never had, never will."

Flash took in a deep sight of relief, "Oh! Thank goodness, because that would have been awkward. I mean, not that you're not pretty or awesome, because you are, it's just that---"

"Dude, I get it. Chill."

Twilight chuckled and shook her head, "Okay, enough chit chat, let's dance!" the three friends made their way into the floor and danced the night away.

Korra and Mako managed to ditch Wu and danced side by side, both completely content. The battle was over, they were together, and they would finally get married with no interruptions. Korra held Mako's hand, the one that was once wounded, and held it close to her face.

"You know what you did was downright crazy, right?"

Mako's eyes shifted from side to side, wearing a guilty look on his face, "I know but, I did it so you would have a fighting chance."

Korra could have been angry, Mako could have died, but he didn't. He was right here with her, and he made the ultimate sacrifice. Similar to what happened to her and the mercury poison. She made a great sacrifice that nearly cost her her own life, but she still survived.

"I can't stay mad at you for what you did. That was the bravest and most selfless thing anyone could have ever done." she smiled her signature cocky smile, "And just knowing you survived and are here with me, only proves that I was right all along."

Mako arched an eyebrow, "About what, pray tell?"

"About us being meant for each other."

Mako couldn't have agreed more. It seemed like every obstacle they ever faced brought them closer together. They were like two souls intertwined by destiny and could never truly fall apart. They were not perfect, which has been stated a million times in the past, but that was what made them perfect for each other. Logic said they shouldn't be together, and yet, here they are. Then again, they always were a tad rebellious.

As Korra wrapped her arms around his neck, and Mako placed his hand around her waist, their foreheads touching, enjoying the closeness between them, rocking back and forth to the slow music that was now playing. Mako broke the silence, but his words only made the moment better.

"I want you to know, I'll follow you into battle, no matter how crazy things get. I've got your back. And I always will."

Korra allowed a single happy tear escape her eye, "And I will always have yours. No matter what."

As they gazed into each other's eyes, they could feel their lips growing closer and closer together…

"That's perfect!" Korra and Mako's eyes snapped open and turned around to see Prince Wu, already writing stuff down on a piece of paper. " "Always have your back", you think I can use that for my speech?"

…..two seconds latter….

"Okay, very funny guys. Guys? So, you're just gonna leave me here?…my nose itches and it's chilly!" Wu was now frozen from the neck down as Korra and Mako finally got the chance to enjoy their time together.

(~)

Twilight Sparkle leaned against the decorated gate at the entrance of the island, while looking at the city across the water as the new spirit portal rose into the sky beyond. She noticed Tenzin walked up to her, "I thought I'd find you here."

"How?"

"Whenever Korra needs some alone time to think, she would always find a perfect view of the city." The air nomad and alicorn both watched the stunning scene before them. "Republic City looks even more beautiful than ever before. All thanks to you girls."

"I bet Aang never could have imagined there'd be a spirit portal right in the heart of Republic City. Then again, I'm pretty sure he never would have imagined a lot of things."

"Twilight, you, Korra and the others have transformed the world more in a few years than most Avatars did during their lifetimes."

Twilight looked at him with uncertainty, "Then why do I feel like it's only the beginning? It seems like there's still so much more to be done, so much more to learn. Even though Korra's getting married she feels like her journey's not quite over."

"I've come to realize that in life there are no true Happy Endings…just Happy Moments."

Twilight smiled, "It's been a bit of a bumpy ride, huh?"

"Yes, I've also come to realize life is one, big, bumpy ride."

Twilight chuckled at his lightheartedness, "Thank you, Tenzin. For everything. For taking us in, for not giving up on Korra or any of us."

Tenzin placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder, "I'm the one who should be thanking you, Princess."

Twilight placed her hand on top of his and smiled at the man whom she considered to be like a second-father to her, just as he was for Korra.

"Hey, Tenzin." The two turned their heads to see Korra approach them, "Varrick's looking for you. Something about wanting to borrow a glidersuit to fly off the tower?"

The air nomad ran off to see to it, "That doesn't seem like a good idea!" he left, leaving the two princesses alone.

"Worn out from all the dancing?" Twilight asked.

"Nah, but I guess some quiet time with my sister wouldn't hurt."

Twilight smiled and the two sat down, side by side on the steps. Korra still could not believe seeing that beautiful portal at the very heart of the city.

"It's amazing." Korra said, admiring the view.

"I know. I'm so proud of what you did for Kuvira. You truly are a princess of friendship."

"Thanks Twilight." Korra's eyes shifted briefly to her side, "You remember how we both nearly escaped the Red Lotus?"

"How can I not?" the alicorn said jokingly while showing off her burn mark. But she smiled non the less, "But we've both come a long way since then."

Korra smiled as well, "Yeah, we did. We were in a pretty dark place after that…but in time, I eventually realized why it happened. And thanks to Kuvira, I had to re-learn it again."

"And what did you re-learn?" Twilight asked, even though a part of her had a hunch what it was.

"Everyone will make mistakes, and all actions have consequences. Not just on ourselves, but for others. And while we can't be able to fix them all, we can at the very least try and learn from them." the Avatar smiled as she gripped Twilight's hand, "Even though we've been burned, poisoned, and nearly killed more than once, each experience made us into the people and ponies we are now. So long as we have Faith in the Magic of Friendship…there's nothing we can't handle."

Twilight smiled proudly at the Avatar, "You don't know how happy I am to hear you so full of hope again. After you were gone you seemed like you didn't know who you were anymore."

Korra looked down sadly, "I don't think I ever really apologized."

"For what?"

"For being gone all that time. For putting you guys through that."

"You don't need to apologize for anything, none of that was your fault. I'm just so happy you're here now. I owe a lot to you Korra. You didn't just change the world, but you changed me too. All of us. You opened up my eyes to a whole new world that I never even would have imagined. A world so scary, and unpredictable, but wonderful and mysterious all at the same time. I look at myself in the mirror and I can hardly believe the pony I've become."

Korra gently removed a stray hair from Twilight's face, placing it behind her ear, "You have changed, Twilight. But, you're still the same pony I've always known. You changed my life too. You girls taught me true friendship, true compassion and true love. It's those very things that helped bring out the magic inside of me. I never would have been able to discover that if it weren't for any of you. You helped shape me into the person I am now. And I can never thank you enough for that."

Twilight then began to chuckle and laugh, "Oh, my gosh!"

"What?"

"You…you've become me."

Korra smiled, "…And you've become me." she wrapped her arm around her pony sister, allowing her to rest her head on her shoulder, "I love you, Korra."

"I love you too, Twily."

After all of the adventures they've been on, and all of the lessons they have learned, and even in times of distance, one thing never changed…

Friendship truly is Magic.

(~)

Pinkie Pie;

"Let's get this party started!"

Pinkie Pie and Vinyl took hold of the DJ system and the pink pony threw a mic at Korra, who took center stage, singing one of the best songs for the occasion.

Korra;

Love is in Bloom

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

Two hearts, becoming one

A bond that can not be undone,

Because

Love is in Bloom

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room for us

As the partygoers danced to their heart's content, Sonata noticed Queen Leilani approach her. "Sonata, I want to tell you, I am very proud of you."

"Of what? I didn't do much. I'm still not the strongest waterbender."

"When I said you were stronger than you thought, I wasn't really referring to your bending."

Sonata looked confused, "What do you mean?"

"Sometimes, a true hero isn't measured by the size of her strength. But by the strength of her heart."

And that was when it became clear to Sonata. Her greatest strength wasn't how fast she could throw a blast of water, or how high she could kick, but how much love she could hold in her heart, even for those who may not seem like they deserve it. In gratitude, she hugged the alicorn queen. One of the few who still believed in her as well.

Bolin twirled Asami, her red dress bellowing against her body as she moved.

"Hey, Asami."

"Yeah?"

"I wanted to say, I'm sorry I didn't get you a ring when I first proposed. I didn't even plan on it at first, but it just felt like the right time and--" before he could finish, he was happily interrupted when Asami pressed her lips against his.

"You don't have to apologize. You'll get me a ring at some point. I don't even care if it's a knock off. I'm just looking forward to spending the rest of my life with you."

The two pressed their foreheads together, "Well, it's kind of a shame you think that way because…" Bolin pulled from his pocket a black leather box. Asami gasped in awe as Bolin got down on one knee again, "It was my grandmother's. She said she and my grandpa were married for seventy years and she hopes it will bring us good luck. So, now I'm gonna do this properly." Bolin opened the box to reveal a golden colored ring with a simple green emerald on the center, in the shape of a lotus flower. "Asami Sato. Will you marry me? Again?"

Asami was on the verge of tears, "Yes! Again!"

Bolin rose his fists into the air, jumped up in triumph and placed the ring on Asami's finger. The two shared yet another loving kiss. Which was only the first of many in their new lives together.

"So, when do you think we should get married?" Bolin asked.

"Maybe after Korra and Mako's wedding. They've waited long enough, we should let them have their day."

"That's very generous of you, sis." Mako came in, twilling Korra, "But we actually have a proposition for you both."

Bolin and Asami looked at one another in confusion.

"Fill us in?" Bolin asked.

Korra and Mako smiled at one another before Korra gave the news, "How would you feel about a double wedding?"

The green eyed couple literally dropped their jaws in shock. "Are you serious?" Asami asked in disbelief, "But, it's your big day."

"She's right, we don't wanna steal your spotlight." said Bolin.

"You won't be." Korra assured, "We're all going to be an official family anyways, might as well have it happen on the same day."

Bolin and Asami were still rather unsure about this, "You sure you're okay with this?" Bolin asked.

"Bolin, remember that promise we made as kids?" Mako reminded him.

"What promise?"

"The one we made to mom on her birthday. The year before she and dad died."

Then Bolin remembered, "Oh yeah! We promised her that if we ever found the two perfect girls we would have a double wedding for her to see both of us on our big days. But, I didn't think you actually meant it."

"Well, I kind of did. You know mom, she was always a sucker for romance."

"Well…Asami, what do you think?"

Asami smiled, "If Korra and Mako are okay with it then…sure!"

Korra cheered happily and hugged her new sister as the two brothers hugged it out and the music played on

Love is in Bloom

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room

For us!

…………..

Wu;

"Guys. Anybody? I'm still frozen….I need to pee!"

(~)

Author's Note

This one was more lighthearted, the other one will be more heartfelt and emotional so…bring a tissue.

Also, just to let you know, I will be writing season 5 of MLP, taking place after book 3 and before book 4. There will be other in between stories, like Varrick's time with the Apple Family, a story about centered around Rarity and her waterbending, and others with episodes from season 4 of MLP, which takes place after book 1 and before book 2. You'll get to see more Makorra bonding, as it was demonstrated in "Remembrances", and of corse who could forget the long awaited….
The NightMare's Return! I know these stories are not in order, I understand, but since other writers and write in between stories of what happened before or after an event (I think they made an animated Marvel film about Thor's past relationship with Loki, before he became evil) so it will be fun.

Love is in Bloom Part 2; Team Avatar Harmony Wedding.

*(~)*

2 Corinthians 4:17 ~

For our present troubles are small and won't last very long. Yet they produce for us a glory that vastly outweighs them and will last forever.

*(~)*

Love is in Bloom

Part 2;

Team Avatar Harmony Wedding.

"Just a tiny bit of blush and….done!" Rarity smiled proudly at her masterpiece in the mirror, "Sometimes even my amaze myself."

"Rarity! Will you quit puttin' on your eyeliner and help us here?" Applejack said in annoyance.

"Oh, yes of course!"

The unicorn placed her eyeliner down and assisted her friend with her Mare of Honor dress. All of the Mane Six were preparing for the double wedding about to commence. Sunset Shimmer, Sonata and Opal were there too. With the Mane Six being Korra's Mares of Honor, Sunset Shimmer, Sonata and Opal would be Asami's. Well, Maid of Honor in Opal's case.

The young airbender wore a stunning strapless green dress that ended right to her ankles, with lovely flower patterns at the bottom, and a transparent green sash around her shoulder, and the lower half wrapped around her waist.

Sunset Shimmer wore a red and orange dress with a chinese styled jacket over it with golden lining and dragon patters and black shoes. Her hair was styled into a bun.

Sonata wore a simple light pink dress with blue colored seashells around the edges of the dress, and a seashells broach around her waist, decorated with coral-like ruffles and pearled that dangled, and her hair was in a hight simple ponytail.

For the Mane Six, their dresses were human versions of the gowns they wore at Cadance's wedding. Korra found them far too lovely not to wear.

Once they were all done, the two brides emerged from their dressing room, and the room fell into silence.

Korra's dress was blue, obviously, with a corset-like design and patters on the front, similar to the ones she had on her shirts, and a symbol of her cutie mark on the center. It was a sweetheart top pattern with blue outlines and straps, which faded from light blue to darker aqua. Raindrop jewels decorated around her waist, as well as a fur lining. The bottom of the dress was sky blue and partly open, revealing a longer pearl blue skirt that reached her ankles, and was decorated with curly-q patterns. Korra wore a cocker necklace with a simple heart stone on it, her friendship stone, and on her shoulders were two long transparent sleeves that bellowed against her body and arms when she walked. The sleeves themselves were disconnected from the dress. Korra's hair was styled beautifully, pulled over her left shoulder in a large loose medium braid, which allowed a long piece of her hair to move freely. Part of her hair was styled to the back with two curly strands framing her face. The hairstyle really complimented her new streaks. On her head, she wore her tiara with a vail that ended only a few inches bellow her shoulders, as to not overshadow her stunning wings.

Asami was a bit different. It was a stunning white gown, strapless with a sweetheart neckline decorated with various stones around the upper part and around her waist. It was slim and fell like a waterfall at her feet. Her vail was so long, it was literally both that and a shawl-like jacket with sleeves, long enough to reach her wrists, and wore sparkly bracelets on both ends. Her necklace was adorned with stunning white jewels and various stones dangling down from it. Her hair was styled into a half-bun and a white tiara, resting vertically on her head and another half of the tiara decorated her bun, like pearls waving around her hair.

Korra was the first to speak, "Well, what do you think?"

Rarity was on the verge of tears as she fanned herself, "Oh…you both look…oh!…There are no words!"

Korra however, felt a bit self conscious about herself, "I don't know, is the braid too much? I knew I should have kept the ponytails!"

Fluttershy approached the nervous Avatar and held her hands, "Korra, you look beautiful. You both do."

The two smiled smiled in gratitude and Opal looked at her watch, "Well, let's go ladies. Time to get this wedding on the road. I mean, on the isle."

The ponies all chattered excitedly as the made their way out, but Korra and Asami remained, "Um, could you guys give us a sec?" Korra said, "We'll catch up."

"Well, make it snappy!" said Rainbow Dash with the snap of her finger, "The brides can't be late for their own wedding."

"We'll be there." Asami assured, and the maids all left the room, allowing the two new sisters to speak privately. Both were still unsure on what to say to one another, especially on this day. Asami broke the silence by chuckling humorously, "I still can't believe it. I mean, four years ago we were practically fighting over the same guy."

"Technically, we never really did fight over him." Korra stated, "And even if we did, I totally could have taken you down." Asami scoffed and playfully punched Korra's arm, making her laugh, "You call that a punch? That was pathetic."

"Well I can't go too hard, not today."

The two women laughed together. They really did come very far. They started out as rivals, then acquaintances, then friends, and now sisters. But then, Asami's laughter died down and her happiness fell, "I wish my dad was here to see this."

Korra instinctively hugged her friend, "I am so sorry about that. I know it won't be the same with my dad but---"

"It's okay. I still appreciate it."

The two girls released and Asami wiped away a tear.

"Asami."

"Yeah?"

"When we go out there, we're going to make a vow to the two men we love. But I want to make my own vow to you as your sister." Korra took Asami's hands into hers, "I promise, no matter what, I will always be there for you whenever you need me. You can always count on me. I'll always have your back."

Asami felt more tears coming on, "Look at me, not even on the isle yet and I'm already tearing up." Korra levitated a tissue from the table and handed to her friend. "Thanks Korra. And I promise to be there for you, too. I've got your back." Asami held her hand up to Korra, "Sisters?"

Korra clapped Asami's hand as well, "Sisters." with one final hug the two each took their individual bouquets.

"You ready, Avatar?"

"Ready."

The two sisters walked out of the room, hand in hand, ready to meet their future husbands.

(~)

Bumi played his flute and the birds sang along with his tune. The wedding was being held also at Air Temple Island. But unlike Varrick Nuktuk theme wedding, it was decorated with more natural elements; such as flowers, simple multicolored ribbons, elements of nature. There were even decorations that looked similar to the vines of the spirit wilds with stunning flowers. The flowers were mainly of blue, red, green and purple, to depict both Korra, Mako and Bolin's native elements, and one of Asami's favorite colors.

Of course, everyone attended. The alicorns, Tenzin and his family, Korra's parents, Katara, Lord Zuko, FireLord Izumi, General Iroh, even Gommu, Tahno, Tozza, Butakka, the former Equalist protestor, The Apple Family, the Cutie Mark Crusaders, Raiko and his wife, The White Lotus Sentries, Mako and Bolin's family, Shinning Armor and Cadance with their child Flurry Heart, Discord, Zecora, Trixie, Thorax, Cheese Sandwich, The Wonderbolts, The Beifong family, Starlight Glimmer, Sunburst, Double Diamond, Sugar Belle, Party Favor, Coloratura, Coco Pommel, Moon Dancer, Tree Huger, the Breezies, Twilight's parents, Pinkie's family, including Maud Pie…all of them. Toph was there as well, not only sitting with her daughters…but her old friends.

Katara smiled at seeing the elderly Toph, actually wearing something formal for a change. "It's very good to see you again, Toph."

The old earthbender sat with her arms crossed…but still smiled at her old friend, "Same here, Sugar Queen. And you too, Sifu-Hothead."

Katara giggled while Zuko simply sighed, "Some things never change."

As the music played, The Mares of honor walked down the isle, each holding a small bundle of flowers in hand as they reached the alter. Katara swooned at their beauty, "Awww, aren't they adorable?"

At the alter stood the two grooms. Mako had his hair styled, as usual, and wore a prince-like outfit, consisting of a red jacket with yellow lining, a light blue sash over his shoddier, black pants and shoes and white gloves. Around his forehead he wore a golden crown with a single red stone on the center. On his sash was a broach shaped like a police badge with a fire symbol on it. Bolin wore a much newer green tuxedo, with a single lotus flower on his jacket pocket.

The best man, Flash Sentry stood on Mako's left, wearing a black colored tuxedo with yellow trims and a white shirt underneath, with his cutie mark imprinted on the side of his jacket. Spike stood next to him, proudly wearing his tux and top hat. Kai was there too, Bolin insisted on having him as one of his best mean, along with their cousin Tu and Varrick, who had already used up three boxes of tissues before the wedding even began.

When Flash saw his girlfriend in her bride's maid's dress, he couldn't breath. She looked absolutely amazing. Once she reached the alter and stood beside him, she winked. Jinora and Ikki walked down as well with lovely flowers, and Kai couldn't stop the blush from creeping up his face. Meelo walked proudly behind them, carrying the rings on a pillow.

Bumi nodded to the birds, "Okay fellas, here comes the big one." he played 'here comes the bride', and as the doors opened, in walked the two stunning brides with Korra's father. Korra was on his left and Asami to his right. The two brothers thought they had just stepped into a dream once they saw their brides.

"Wow.." was Mako's reaction

"Wow…" was also Bolin's reaction

"Wow!…" was Wu's reaction.

"Out!" Flash grabbed Wu by the collar of his tux and shoved him back to his place next to Spike. He felt pretty cheep having to be third next to the little dragon.

When the girls and Tonqaq reached the altar, the man took one last look at his daughter. She had grown into such a strong and beautiful young woman. She was not his little girl anymore, but he wouldn't have her any other way. He kissed her forehead before turning to Asami. The girl smiled at her 'honorary' father.

"Your parents would be very proud of you."

Asami graciously kissed Tonraq's cheek and he gave the two girls away to the two men before taking his seat next to his wife, who had San, Mika and Ali resting on her shoulders. Ali and Mika wore flowers on their heads while San wore a bow tie around his neck. Pabu rested on Opal's shoulder as Queen Leilani held the ceremony.

"Beloved friends and family. We are gathered here today, to celebrate the union of, not just two, but four souls in Holy Matrimony." As she spoke, the two couples couldn't take their eyes off of one another. This was it. The first day of the rest of their lives. "The couples themselves chose to write their own vows."

Bolin gestured to his brother to go first. The firebender looked deep into his bride's beautiful blue eyes and spoke the words that were in his heart. "Korra, from the day I met you, I never imagined how much you would change my life. Before, I mainly cared about finding a way out of a hard life, and I thought money would give me everything I ever wanted. Financially yes, but it could never fill up the void I had in my heart… that was you. You were never a stranger to hard work or trying new things. You've always been hot-headed, and stubborn, and you never miss a chance to say when I'm wrong every single time I do it. And I'm a better man because of it."

As he spoke, there was hardly a dry eye to be seen.

"You are also the most intelligent, ambitious, fearless, and most compassionate person that I have been blessed to have met. I never regret the times we spent together, even the moments when we fought, because they only made our relationship stronger. I promise, for as long as we live, I will fight beside you in any battle, and support you when you need me."

Now it was Korra's turn, "In all my life, I never would have imagined that I would meet and fall for a man as amazing as you. You may have looked at yourself and saw a street-rat…but what I saw was a prince. Underneath all of your flaws, I knew there was a good heart inside of you. I know you made mistakes, I did too, but like you said, we learned and grew from them. I can't imagine not having you in my life, and I promise, to always support you on anything…well, anything that doesn't get you killed."

The two laughed and Leilani turned to the second couple, nodding her head and Bolin began his vows.

"Asami Sato, the one and only regret I have in our relationship was that it took me way too long to see that you are the one and only girl for me. You're kind, intelligent, daring, have a great sense of humor, and you are absolutely beautiful. But it's not your waving hair, or ruby lips that make you that way…it's your spirit. When things got hard, you held on. You were always strong and always sure of yourself. You inspired me to be more sure of myself. Even at the times when I wasn't so sure about my feelings, I would have done anything to make you smile. I promise, for the rest of our lives, I will be your shoulder to cry on, and your hand to hold. All of the pro-bending victories in the world fall in comparison to having you as my bride."

Asami allowed a tear to escape her eye, "Bolin, like you, I also regret not knowing sooner that you have and always will be the perfect guy for me. You're a goofball, you're unpredictable at times, but you have a good heart. You love your family, you're smart, and you never, ever, turn your back on anyone. In times when I felt my father abandoned me, you were there to make me laugh and to support me. At the time, I was too blind by my grief to see the signs in front of me. But now I know. And nothing would bring me greater joy than to have you as my husband."

Now Bolin was tearing up. The Mane Six couldn't help but cry as well. Even Flash was tearing up. Their words were so heartfelt and true. Maybe a bit mushy, but that didn't make then any less real. Even Toph shed a tear or two. Both Katara and Zuko noticed this, but the woman turned her head away, "What? I've got something in my eye."

Leilani wiped away a tear that escaped her eyes, "These four young people have shown us all that while life does not always turn out the way you planed, it is still a journey worth taking. Especially when it's with the right person. The strength of their commitment is clear. The power of their love, undeniable." the alicorn turned to Meelo, "The rings, please."

Meelo got down on one knee and handed her the pillow. With her magic, she levitated the rings and handed each one to the respective bride and groom.

"Mako and Bolin, do you take Princess Avatar Korra and Asami Sato to be your wives? To love and cherish, in sickness and in health, for better and for worst, for as long as you both shall live?"

Mako's eyes were filled with nothing but love as he said the words, "I do."

Nothing in the world could wipe away the smile on Bolin's face, "I do."

"Princess Korra and Asami Sato, do you take Mako and Bolin as your husbands? To love and cherish, in sickness and in health, for better and for worst, for as long as you both shall live?"

Korra's heart was all aflutter when she said, "I do."

Asami felt her heart would leap right out of her chest, "I do."

"Then, it is with great pleasure, to pronounce you; Husbands and Wives. You may--" before she could finish, the two couples already had their lips locked. "--Well, do that."

The whole crowd cheered happily for the newlyweds. Twilight and Flash embraced, as did Kai and Jinora. Meelo jumped up happily, while Varrick was now bawling like a baby, much to Tu and Kai's uncomfortableness.

When the kiss ended, the four friends linked arms, now an official family. But even so, they did not neglect their other friends. Ponies, humans and spirits and all. San, Mika and Ali hugged their parents and Naga came over, licking her owner, and her new husband. Nearly messing up his hair.

(~)

At the reception, the music was once again played by Cheese Sandwich, Tahno and the wolfbats. It was truly a happy day for everyone. The two couples danced with their new spouse, and switched for a moment, allowing Bolin to dance with Korra and Mako to dance with Asami.

"So, looks like we're in-laws, hu?" Mako said, smiling at his new sister.

"Looks like it. Thanks, Mako. What you and Korra did for us was very sweet."

"Hey, anything for my new little sister." he said as he spun her around, and she arced an eyebrow.

"I'm only three months younger than you." she pointed out.

Bolin laughed as he danced with his new sister, "Guess I'll have to start calling you "Sister Avatar" from now on."

The Avatar chuckled, "We'll just stick with 'Korra'."

The two couples spun one more time and this time, Asami danced with Korra's father while Korra danced with Flash. Mako danced with Twilight and Bolin danced with Sonata.

"Thank you for giving me away, Tonraq." Asami said gratefully.

"I know I can't replace your father, but I know he would be so happy to see you happy."

"I know. Thank you."

"How does it feel to be a Prince now?" Twilight asked the prince she danced with.

"Eh, nothing really new. On the one hand, I do get a free discount at Narook's now."

Twilight laughed at his joke. The couples switched once more, this time the brides now dancing with their respected husbands and Twilight dancing with Flash Sentry. "Some wedding hu?" said Flash.

"Yeah, it really is."

"So, I was wondering. Maybe, someday we could have a wedding like this."

Twilight's eyes widened as she briefly stepped back in shock, "Are you kidding?! I am never going to any of this wedding madness again! When the times comes, we're eloping."

"Why don't we just have it small and invite a few people instead?"

Twilight thought for a moment before replying, "…Yeah, okay that works." The young pony couple laughed and continued to dance.

Tenzin stood by the punch bowls as his wife walked up to him, flowing his gaze to the dance floor, seeing his student dancing with the love of her life.

"They make a beautiful pair, don't they?" Pema said.

Tenzin, amazingly, began to tear up. "My little girl's all grown up." he didn't even care if people saw him. He could not deny the pride and joy he felt right now. The headstrong girl he trained had grown into a stunning young woman who had come into her own. To him, Korra wasn't just the reincarnation of his father, no.

To him…she was also his daughter.

The blushing bride kissed her husband before walking up towards her mentor, extending her hand to him. "Can I have this dance?" she asked. Tenzin smiled proudly and took her hand, dancing with his student.

"You make a lovely bride, Korra."

"Thanks. I know I've said this a hundred times before but, I am so grateful to you. For being my teacher, my friend…and like a father."

Tenzin held Korra close, embracing her in a fatherly embrace, "I love you, so much."

"I love you, too." Korra said, while tears of happiness rolled down from her eyes.

As the two danced, Katara, Toph and Zuko watched from afar, all smiling proudly. "I was right." Katara said, much to her friends' curiosity.

"About what?" Zuko asked.

"About Korra making a change in the world…including ours."

(~)

P'Li never looked lovelier. Her hair was styled into a bun and wore a stunning red gown with transparent long bellowing sleeve and golding earrings with a ruby necklace. She was happily chatting with Lin and Su. The three women held up their glasses in toast to the newlyweds, and to each other.

Lin chuckled, "You know, if anyone had said that I would one day be sharing a drink with my sister and a combustion lady who once tried to blow me up, at a wedding for a Princess Avatar, I would have said they were nuts!"

Su laughed, "Funny how life works."

P'Li was so happy with her life. She had friends, she had family, what more could she possibly sake for? Well…

"P'Li?"

For a moment, the music sounded distant in her ears. Her body was stiff and the only sound she heard was a voice and her heart starting to speed up. She slowly turned her head to see a man, nicely dressed in a tuxedo, brown in color, and his long hair tied into a ponytail. His beard had been trimmed and as always, he was much shorter than she was. P'Li could not believe her eyes.

"Zaheer? When did you--"

"Korra allowed me out of my prison for one evening. After the party I'll be heading back to my cell." he said. His voice was calm and, somewhat unsure. His eyes studied her gown, "You look beautiful."

Lin and Su, noticing the tension, decided to allow the two some time to speak. "We'll let you two catch up." Su said as she and her sister walked away. But not before Lin narrowed her eyes at the man.

"If you try any funny business, I won't hesitate to take you down myself."

Zaheer rose his hand in defeat, "I'll be sure to remember that."

Once they left, the two former lovers and partners stood there in silence. P'LI really didn't know what to say to him. After what he did to Korra, especially recently, she didn't know if to call him out on his mistakes, or thank him for helping her.

"I really don't know what to say." she finally said.

"I don't blame you for being angry. I know I hurt you, and a simple apology won't be enough. But I need you to at least hear this…I was wrong before." P'Li's eyes widened as he continued, "I wanted to believe and fight for something so badly I didn't realize I was deceiving myself. When Korra came to visit me that first time, she showed me her pain. The pain I caused her. I had to experience true suffering and loss in order to understand true compassion. I also realized that no one can truly be free, unless they can relinquish their own self pride and accept that we are all equal, even if we don't always think the same way. You discovered that before I did and I am so proud of you."

P'Li knew his words were true and pure. This was the Zaheer she fell in love with all those years ago. The man behind the beast.

"You really have changed." the music played on and the woman smiled and took her hand, "Come on, let's dance."

Zaheer smiled, "It would be an honor." he made a mental note to thank Korra once again for giving him this thoughtful gift.

(~)

Kuvira was hardly seen during the ceremony. Like Zaheer, she sat on the far back, not wanting to be seen due to past reputations, but Korra was still generous enough to invite her, even though she would go back to doing her community services once the night was done. The woman sat on the steps of the decorated gate at the entrance of the island, while looking at the city across the water as the new spirit portal rose into the sky beyond. She heard footsteps approaching and she turned to look up into the eyes of the man she betrayed.

"I've been looking for you."

Kuvira's eyes shimmered as if they would tear up. "Hello, Baatar."

"Can I sit?"

"Sure." she replied, not even looing up at him as Baatar sat right next to her, both keeping a respectable distance between them. The air around them was thick. "I don't blame you for hatting me." Kuvira finally said, "And there is no excuse for what I did. I really did become a monster all because I was too prideful and unsure."

"I should hate you. I should be mad, I still am." Baatar's face was stern…but then it softened. "But I can't get myself to hate you. I know deep down there is good in you."

Kuvira lowered her head in shame, "Baatar…I want you to know that my feelings for you were never fake. I really do love you." she turned to look his way, and he also turned to look at her, "But this…us…it'll never work. You're a bright and amazing man, and you deserve to be with someone who brings out your best, not your worst. I'm sorry, but I'm just not that person."

Baatar was silent for a brief moment, "You're right, you're not…I lost my way trying to help you find yours."

"Except my way wasn't the right one."

Baatar would never forget the love he had for Kuvira. He still loved her, but she was right. He deserved someone who would help him become a better man, not someone who fit her ideals. He reached out and gripped Kuvira's hand. The two looked into each other's eyes, seeing their love flash before them and shared,

One…final…kiss.

(~)

Adagio and Aria also kept their distance. They were still pretty shocked that Korra invited them as well. They noticed their sister approach them. "Hey, guys! Having fun?"

The two sisters looked away, "How could you forgive us so easily?" Aria asked, "We were horrible. We never showed you any mercy, we treated you like dirt."

"I know that."

"You do?"

"Well, duh! I'm not that clueless, you know. I know you guys wanted power, and would have done anything to get it."

"But we even threatened you more than once." Adagio pointed out.

"And yet, you never acted upon them. Not even once."

The two eldest sisters realized Sonata was right. They did only talk about hurting one another, but they never went as far as to actually take away each other's lives.

"You never truly knew the consequences of your actions until you thought I was gone. You girls were never bad to begin with. Like Kuvira, you just lost your way more and more, but even so, once you've felt love, at least once, you can never truly forget it. The seed is still in there. Sometimes it just takes a very rude awaking to bring it back up again."

And that was when both Adagio and Aria realized just how lucky they truly were. Sonata was the real smart one of the group after all. Shedding tears, they embraced their baby sister with all the love in their hearts.

The love they had brushed aside for far too long.

(~)

"Don't forget to send us a postcard form Ember Islands, okay dad?" Mika said to her father. The three spirits were swarming around Mako.

"I won't forget, Mika."

"And bring us some souvenirs?" San said.

"Sure, son."

"I would like some seashells!"

"Seashells for you, Ali, got it."

His grandmother Yin, approached, "Children, would you mind if I spoke with your father privately for a moment?"

Mako nodded his hid children and they flew off allowing him to speak with his grandmother, "Yes, grandma?"

"I want to give something to you." to Mako's incredible surprise, Yin removed the red scarf he had given her years ago, and wrapped it around his neck.

"But, I gave it to you."

"I know, but I don't need it to know that my son will always be with me. Because I see him every time I look at you boys." Mako smiled at his grandmother, "And when you have children of your own, I want you to pass it down to them. For good luck."

"Grandma I…I don't know what to say."

"You don't have to say anything. You and your brother have already given me enough to make me the happiest old woman alive."

The firebender didn't even bother fighting the tears as she embraced his father's mother, "I love you, grandmother."

"I love you too, my boy…my boy."

(~)

From high above one of the towers of The Air Temple, two ghostly figures hovered overhead, without anyone acknowledging their presence. One was a woman with pale white skin, snowy white long waving hair loose with a half bun and chopsticks and a blue-crown-like headset, identical to that of a certain light spirit. She wore a white kimono, with long sleeves and blue outlines. One her back stood two long elegant butterfly wings.

"So many tears of happiness shed this evening." she said kindly as she smiled at the mortals bellow her.

Her partner was a male, with dark colored skin, pitch black hair, long and styled back. His chest was bare and wore a long skirt with red and orange markings, along with black wristbands. On his back were black and orange wings, looking for like bat-wings. He crossed his arms and scoffed.

"Light may have won this battle Raava, but I will win in others."

The white woman gently shook her head, smiling calmly. "If you say so, Vaatu. If you say so."

The two figures began to glow and transformed back into their butterfly forms and flew away into the night, going their separate paths.

(~)

Everyone's attention turned to the stage where Prince Wu now stood, "Attention, attention everyone. Hello, as many of you may know, my name's Wu, friend of the bride and groom."

Mako face palmed himself, "Oh, no."

"I just wanted to say that this was such a beautiful and heartwarming ceremony, that I wanted to show my love for the newlyweds…in a song!"

"AAAAAHHHHHHH!" Everybody screamed in terror.

Wu cleared his throat and prepared to sing, "Oooooohhhh, Love is in--"

Quickly, Opal stole the mic from him, "Wow, great song Wu, really great, okay. Here's another treat for you guys, put your hands, hooves or claws or whatever the case may be, together for…The Rainbooms!"

Cheers broke loose when the Mane Six, along with Sunset Shimmer and Flash Sentry performed on stage. Rainbow Dash, Flash and Sunset played guitar. Applejack placed base, Rarity played the keyboard, Fluttershy the tambourine, Pinkie Pie the drums, and Twilight took center stage as lead singer.

(Love is in Bloom. Aviators remix)

Twilight;

It's your special day

We celebrate now

The Pony way!

Your friends, are all right here

Won't let these moments disappear because

Rainbooms;

Love is in Bloom!

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room for us

(Keyboard solo, added with guitar and drums)

Flash;

Love is in Bloom

More than a feeling

Faithful and true

A connection lasting forever

A force holding two hearts together

Rainbooms;

Love is in Bloom!

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room for us

Kai then jumped up on stage, took a mic, and started rapping. As he did, the happy couples danced to the beat. All four feeling content, as did everybody else.

Kai;

Lemme tell ya about love, lemme tell it just right.

Coming up from above, call it love at first sight.

Lights up a smile; fills you up with delight,

Gets a little too high when two souls unite!

It's like riding a bike but without the peddle;

Evil-doers try to mess it up and meddle.

But you settle 'em down, give a little to share --

Before you know it baby there's love in the air!

Ponies care about the weight that accompanies their mate.

They salivate affection and they soon graduate

Towards the feeling of love, they don't bother to hate.

You better tell 'em how you feel now before it's too late!

Then you'll find yourself blank, down to reminisce

About how ya both met and then shared your first kiss.

Some people hiss at this and start huffing and puffing,

I tell 'em to stop derping out and I give 'em a muffin.

You need some cheer, spread it peer to peer;

Keep your lover near and they will wipe every tear!

No fear when you got a bride and groom.

No imminent doom or very intimate gloom.

You may think love is fake, well you're free to assume --

Let there never be hate because love is in bloom!

(music solo)

Rainbooms;

Love is in Bloom!

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room for us

Love is in Bloom!

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room for us

Korra and Asami both stood up on the stage, and tossed their bouquets up into the air. With a snap of Korra's fingers, they multiplied, allowing for all of their female friends to catch their own.

Spike lit the match and the fireworks filled the night sky as the two couples kissed. Starting their new lives together.

Love is in Bloom!

A beautiful bride

A handsome groom

I said;

Love is in Bloom

You're starting a life and making room

For us

(For us)

For us

(~)

The two couples were away on their separate honeymoons, and everything was returning to normal. Things were running smoothly, and the chaos from the last battle was now all but a memory. Citizens returned to their homes, Wu was helping his aunt out with her store, The alicorns returned to ruling Equestria and leading its citizens. The Mane Six returned to their normal routines while Sunset Shimmer sat on the stairs of the entrance of Air Temple Island, writing something down on a journal of her own.

"Hey, Sunset." The unicorn turned her head to see Twilight approach her, "What ya got there?"

"Just writing some stuff down."

"Like what?" Twilight asked as she took a seat beside her.

"Well…everything. About the day you guys met Korra, when you united the two worlds, the battle with Kuvira."

"Wow, you're probably gonna need a lot more than just one book to write all of that."

"No kidding. I'm gonna need like four or six."

The two laughed, "Not that I'm against it but, why do you want to write about our adventures?"

"It just seems like something that should be remembered. I know that some stories tend to change overtime and, sometimes even lose the very core of what made them special to begin with. I want to make sure this one is remembered for years to come. And it should be remembered the right way."

Twilight smiled as an idea came to her head, "I agree. You should write it into a series!"

"Me?"

"Yeah! It was your idea. That way future generations can know the real story. And I bet our friends from the mirror world will love it too."

Sunset Shimmer placed the book beside her and leaned back, sighing in relaxation as she looked on at the view before her. "I'm pretty sure they will. I've even got the perfect name for it too." Sunset leaned in and whispered it into Twilight's ear. The princess smiled at the idea.

"Sounds Perfect."

(~)

Author's Note

Not the ending yet! One more chapter to go. And I just want to take this moment to say thank you for all of you supported readers who enjoyed the this series, who is indeed very close to my heart.

Anyway, the next chapter will feature a time skip. Until next time!

The Little Pony Legend

*(~)*

Jeremiah 29:11 ~

"For I know the plans I have for you,” says the Lord. “They are plans for good and not for disaster, to give you a future and a hope.”

*(~)*

The Little Pony Legend

One year latter….

This world did not change one bit. It was still as bright and colorful as ever. People happy and cheerful, happily chatting with one another. Sunset Shimmer sat on a bench near the park, waiting. Her luggage rested beside her, and in her arms was a satchel with various books inside it. She was already missing her tail and horn, but she was still very excited to see her friends again.

Her head jerked up when she heard a car horn and a crimson convertible pulled in up in front of her. Her old friends, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy and Applejack, who was driving the car, happily greeted her.

"Sunset Shimmer!"

The young woman smiled happily as her friends mounted off of the car and embraced her in a group hug.

"It's so good to see you again!" said Fluttershy.

"It's great to see you guys too. I missed you." Sunset was startled when the always hyperactive Pinkie Pie, hugged from behind, literally lifting her up from the ground.

"We missed you too!"

After the drive, the friends caught up at their college's cafe. For Sunset, it was wonderful to see her old fiends again, even if it was for a visit. "So how is life in Republic City treating ya?" Rainbow asked.

"Great. I'm now vice-president of Future Industries."

"Wow! That's so cool!"

"And how are Korra and Twilight doing?" Rarity asked.

"Well, Flash and Twilight got married last month, and as for the others…well, let's just say they have their work cut our for them. Speaking of which, how are our Twilight and Flash?"

"They sent us an email from L.A." said Applejack, "They're havin' the time of their lives at that there music school of theirs. They should be here by tomorrow."

"It's gonna be great to see them again."

"And what's with that bag of books?" Rainbow asked, pointing at the satchel.

"Oh. I almost forgot. I've been documenting everyone's past adventures." one by one, Sunset stacked each one on the table, and the girls' eyes widened.

"Dang! You'e got like six or seven there!"

"Is that all of them?" Rarity asked.

"Who knows. Maybe I won't be able to write every single new thing that happens next, but even if I don't, at least others will remember how it all started."

Pinkie Pie took the first book from the pile, without causing it to tumble and read the tittle, "Great choice in the tittle by the way."

"Thanks. I think it's pretty fitting." Sunset smiled proudly at the words on the cover that read…

The Little Pony Legend.

Book 1

(~)

The spirit portal glowed in a heavenly light as Korra and her husband Mako approached it. They smiled at one another while the little bundle of joy wiggled in Korra's arms, with a red scarf wrapped around her shoulders. Not too long ago, the two were blessed with their first child. A strong and sturdy baby girl with dark locks, added with blue streaks, but also had magenta and light red streaks as well. Her eyes were colored purple; a mixture of her parents' eye colors. A pink star adored her forehead and on her back were tan colored wings with pink tips, similar to her mother's. She was half alicorn, and a princess. She was a treasure. Mako knew she would grow up to be strong and courageous just like her mother. He couldn't be prouder.

They named her Princess Iris; which meant Rainbow.

Hand in hand, the two walked into the portal, turning towards one another, gazing lovingly into each other's eyes. From the other side, they were welcomed by their friends and Family.

"Hey, guys! About time you showed up!" Bolin said while having happily to greet them.

Everyone was having a picnic in the spirit world. Tenzin and his family were there, as were the alicorns, The Mane Six, and Asami and Bolin. Even Discord joined the fun, as well as Varrick and Zhu Li. The Cutie Mark Crusaders attended as well. Mika, San and Ali welcomed their parents, and 'baby sister' with all the love in their hearts. Mako happily greeted his two brothers, Bolin and Flash while The Mane Six surrounded Korra, all gazing lovingly at the little bundle of joy. Korra allowed Fluttershy to carry her child.

"Aww, look at you. You're so beautiful, yes you are."

Iris giggled happily. She was already adored by her pony aunts. Korra then greeted her sister-in-law with a hug. Asami was three months pregnant with her and Bolin's first child, and they were having a baby boy. Korra gently rubbed her swollen belly, speaking into the little one inside.

"Hey, there little guy. So, did you pick out a name for him yet?"

"We did, actually. Hiro…short for Hiroshi."

Korra smiled at the name, "Sounds Perfect."

The ponies gathered around Asami and Korra and Bolin took his niece into his arms, "Hey, Iris! It's your favorite uncle Bolin. Yes, it is. Yes it is!" he cooed and gave the child nose kisses.

Twilight and Korra then linked arms smiling happily at one another as their respected mentors, Tenzin and Celestia, both placed a than on their shoulders. Celestia nodded proudly, "The Rainbow smiles upon us, today." she said in a voice so filled with wisdom and compassion. The two teachers went to join in with the others, leaving the two princesses to remain with their arms linked, and their smiles bare.

"So, another happy ending?" Korra asked.

"No way….but it is another happy moment."

Korra's heart filled up with so much positive emotion as she watched the happiness surrounding her. It had been a pretty rough ride, but even after the storm, came the sunshine. She swore this was the message she would pass on to future generations, as well as her daughter. That one could truly find Light in the dark so long as they believed.

Korra smiled widely as she and Twilight held each other's hands.

"I couldn't agree more."

…………..

This story has been written down hundreds of times

And it's still being written.

When it will end?

I don't honestly know.

But that's one of the blessings

Not always knowing

And while the Legend may not be quite as you were told before,

The core of it will always remain the same

It was not just the legend of a hero or the story of a princess.

It was a tale of Courage

Discovery

Love

Family

Forgiveness

Faith

Sometimes the greatest stories are not the ones we take alone

But the ones we share with others

So, the next time you see a Rainbow shimmering in the sky

Don't ignore

Follow it

And perhaps you too, will uncover your own legend

As Korra and Twilight looked up into the sky, a shimmering Rainbow armed overhead and the Raava butterfly flew above them.

Much like the sight, their future would be beautiful.

………*(~)*………

Genesis 9:13 ~

I have set my rainbow in the clouds, and it will be the sign of the covenant between me and the earth.

………*(~)*………

Story written by MaggiesHeart Love

Based on the stories and characters by

Lauren Faust

Bryan Kinietzko

and Michael DiMartino

……….

(This little light of mine, by Addison Road)

Korra;

There's a little flame inside us all

Some shine bright

Some shine small

Twilight;

The rains will come

And the waters rise

But don't you ever lose your light

………

Featuring the voices of

Jannet Varney

Tara Strong

………

Applejack;

In this life

You will know

Love and pain

Joy and sorrow

………

Ashleigh Ball

Andrea Libman

………

Bolin;

So when it hurts

When times get hard

Don't forget who's child you are

………

Tabitha St. Cermain

Cathy Weseluck

David Fautisno

P. J. Byrne

………

Everyone;

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

Gonna let it shine

………

Seychelle Gabriel

J.K. Simmons

Rebecca Shoichet

Vincent Tong

And Nicole Oliver

………

Mako;

May you live each day

With no regret

Make the most of every

Chance you get

………

Singing voices by

Perri Edwards: Korra

Darren Criss: Mako

Ryan McCartan: Bolin

Lea Michele: Asami

………

Pinkie Pie;

And your eyes get wide

When you look at the sky

With the same sense of wonder

As a child's heart

…………

Kazumi Evans

Shannon Chan-Kent

………

Asami;

With the ones you love

Treasure the time

And for those who are gone

Keep the memories alive

Rainbow Dash;

Hold on to your dreams

Don't ever let go

There's a fire inside you

Burning with hope

………

Story inspired by various Disney films

Beta-Reader Atea1793

(Love ya, girl!)

………

Everyone;

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

Gonna let it shine

…….

One day there will be no more pain

And we will finally see Jesus's face

So until them I'm gonna try

To brave the dark

And let my little light

Shine!

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

Gonna let it shine

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

This little light of mine

I'm gonna let it shine

Oh, shine

Gonna let it shine

There's a little light inside us all

………………….

"The Magic of Friendship doesn't just exist in Equestria. It's everywhere."

-Twilight Sparkle.

"No matter what happens, no matter how crazy things get. I'll never stop fighting for what's right."

-Avatar Korra.

The End…

Author's Note

I'm not gonna lie, I cried the whole time I was writing this. And, I guess you can say I sort of broke the forth wall when "Jesus" came up. I will do my part and let My Little Light Shine, and you should too. I hope you guys will do the same.

Believe it or not, my strong Faith and love for Jesus Christ was what most inspired many of the messages in this story. I truly hope some folk were able to see them at some point or another. The symbolism is in all four books, including Rainbow Rocks (though those a probably more obvious).

So, to wrap this chapter up; Be kind. Be loving. Be open. Be forgiving. Thrive to become better people. And most importantly, always, always, ALWAYS, remember...

No one is alone. Ever.

Like Princess Korra, let the Rainbow guide you, may it help you find your path, and once you do, spread out your wings, and Fly!

God bless and take care. Treat each other well, no matter what. No matter what!

After All these years

*(~)*

Isaiah 40:30-31 ~

Even youths will become weak and tired, and young men will fall in exhaustion.

But those who trust in the Lord will find new strength.

They will soar high on wings like eagles.

They will run and not grow weary.

They will walk and not faint.

*(~)*

……………………………………….

Life…

Sometimes it's cruel.

Sometimes it's kind.

Sometimes, it sends you blessings.

Other times, it sends you a curse.

But there are times, where a curse can be broken.

But only…

If you are willing to find the strength…

To break it.

And once you do, you realize that a curse can actually…

Become a blessing.

………….

MaggiesHeartLove presents

The Little Pony Legend: Balance of the Heart.

This story had been written down hundreds of times

And it's still being written.

When it will end?

I don't honestly know.

But that's one of the blessings

Not always knowing

Surprises around every corner

One surprise however, could lead an entire kingdom…

Into chaos…

.…………….

After All These Years

It had been three years. Three years since Korra met the Mane Six. Three years since she discovered she was the Element of Unity. Three years since she became an Alicorn Princess. Three years of adventures, magic and discovery every single day. It was truly an adventure. There were good times, and there were bad times. But the good ones where the ones they held close to their hearts.

A lot has changed in that time. Twilight and Korra became co-princesses of friendship, and in that time, Korra eventually gained her own palace near Air Temple Island. But that my friends, is a story for another time.

Twilight and Flash Sentry's romantic relationship progressed nicely, as did Korra and Mako's. Asami and Bolin?…well, they eventually got together.

How did they? Well, that's also another story.

Asami Sato's company progressed wonderfully and had lead Republic City into the future with her new technology and new railing system. Her relationship with Bolin was great, though it would have to be long distance for a while ever since he got a job that took him away from the City for a long time. But he would be returning home very soon, much to her delight.

Republic City had been wonderful. Thanks to Korra, humans and spirits now lived together without issue. They even managed to work their way around the spirit vines, building a few highways that snaked around the vines so cars could travel on them without incident. The Spirit Wilds became a great attraction. Even our old pal Gommu had made lifelong friends with the spirits. And Korra got A LOT of recommendation….

She got a park named after her! Added with a statue of course. But, what would the Princess of Friendship be without her friends? Statues of the Mane Six, both in their anthro and pony forms decorated areas of the park for people to marvel at and enjoy themselves. But today. Today everyone was a buzz with delight. It was yet another glorious day for all, not only would Asami be unavailing a new railroad system, but Princess Korra would be returning home.

Music filled the air as humans and ponies alike sang in perfect harmony

(Based on It Doesn't Get any Better Than This. Song from The Swan Princess 3: Mystery of the Enchanted Kingdom)

What a glorious day

It's the truth when we say

It doesn't get any better than this

All the best in the land are here

Showing their hand and we're

Sure that they're the best that exist

On Air Temple Island, the airbenders have been doing their part in helping the world wherever there was corruption and imbalance. They were practically Korra's honorary kingdom. As much as she tried to deny it, the airbenders were grateful to her.

Jinora has grown into a beautiful fourteen-year-old young lady. Her hair had grown back, chin length with part of her forehead bare to reveal her airbender tattoos. Ikki was older as well, still spirited but slightly less talkative and more self-aware. Her hair grew longer but she still had those cute buns of hers. Meelo had grown up too, with scruffy black hair and still crazy. The three siblings glided through the air on their new wingsuites; red jumpsuits with artificial wings they used now instead of their gliders. They were both comfy and sufficient.

Jinora;

We can dance like the wind

Ikki;

Sharing with all of our keen

Meelo;

And do tricks of incredible risk

Meelo did a few air flips before the kids landed and sang with the other airbenders.

It doesn't get any better than this

Rarity had expanded her fashion career, making gowns and outfits for not only ponies, but humans in Republic City as well. The city itself became the human/pony capitol of the world. It was like a second Ponyville, or a second Manehattan. The unicorn eventually moved there and build a new Carousel Boutique. Bigger and much more extravagant. She was a big hit. Rarity had her hair styled in an elegant braid, and now had pale blue streaks across her hair and tail. She wore a stunning outfit inspired by the water tribe, decorated with a diamond broach. Today, she was at Air Temple Island with her friends, adding a few finishing touches to a stunning white dress with water tribe patters and a transparent vial.

Rarity;

Piece by piece, snip by snip

Croup, dock, haunch, shoulders, hip

It doesn't get any better than this!

Just for fun, she began dancing around the room, the vail bellowing behind her as she did.

Everyone in the kingdom

Shall see our fair princess, with all the grace

Even her groom won't resist.

Tenzin, even himself was wearing his own wingsuit, added with his signature cape, smiled proudly as he watched his fellow airbenders.

Tenzin;

Displays of wit and finesse

We have lacked I confess

But now voila

We have all that we've missed

Airbenders;

It doesn't get any better than this

Asami was done placing her hair in a ponytail, which was her new trademark look. She wore a similar outfit to her old one, only this one consisted of more violet and red colors with a few gold ones. She looked strikingly like her late mother. On her skirt, she had a patch depicting the image of the Future Industries logo behind a lotus flower. This patch decorated many of her cloths. Ever since she started dating Bolin, she had embraced a more fun-loving side to herself, almost child-like. She boldly climbed out the window of where she was getting ready and climbed up towards the roof, overlooking the city. The beautiful world her dear close friend Korra had created.

Asami;

Korra's brought us peace

And set us all at ease

So we can sing now

Meanwhile, in the city, at Avatar Korra Park, a certain young firebender looked on proudly at the statue of his one true love. He couldn't wait to see her again. Mako's features became more sharp and mature, and his picky hair was now styled in a much more presentable manner. Fit for a prince. He wore his royal police uniform, with a single red sash with a red flame broach behind a police officer's badge. He smiled as he sang to the statue of his beloved.

Mako;

We're gonna savor life

The way a man and wife

Are supposed to do

This was a promise. As he sang, Asami sang along from a distance, both excited to be seeing their lovers once again. Bolin would be returning soon and she couldn't be happier about it.

Mako and Asami;

All the clouds have vanished

Now that fear is banished

From the kingdom

And so to celebrate

We'll show the world how great we are

Pinkie Pie…was still Pinkie Pie. She organized parties and mane events, alongside Rarity of corse, and always with a wide smile on her face. Today, was happily skipping along the streets. She was very popular among the people, loving all of the parties she had thrown as well as her bubbly personality, as well as the strange, but wonderful, way that she makes friends with practically everyone. Pinkie Pie's hair was still bouncy and curly, and wore a bright and playful-like outfit with various pinks and blues. Her bang was slightly styled to the side and wore a headband with a yellow bow. As she waved and skipped along, she sang.

Pinkie Pie;

All I really need is a smile

A smile as wide as a mile

It doesn't get any better than this

She briefly passed through the spirit wilds, encountering her old hobo friend Gommu, who had made a whole bunch of spirit friends of his very own. He gave her a thumbs up, smiling while exposing his corked teeth.

Humans and spirits once enemies

Now everyone here's a friend

No mystery!

We're number one on the list!

Pinkie passed by Applejack, Big Mackintosh and an older Apple Bloom, all selling apple themed treats. Apple Pies, Apple fritters, Apple Cider, Caramel Apple, ect. Applejack was still the same hard working apple bucker, only now she was the owner of her very own Apple Selling business, where she and her family sold apples for people everywhere. Applejack now wore her hair in a long braid as well as her tail. Her new outfit was a hybrid of asian style mixed with her western roots. As always, she wore her signature hat.

Applejack;

Come and sample our sales

Our Apple-astic treats

Apple Bloom;

Once you taste em' you just can't resist

Big Mac;

Yyyyyep!

Apple Family;

It doesn't get any better than this!

A stream of rainbow flew past them. It was none other than the speedy queen of the skies; Rainbow Dash. Rainbow became a member of the Wonderbolts elite flying police force in Republic City, after spending two and a half years with the Republic City police under the watchful eye of Mako, who had moved up to official Royal Officer of the Royal Court of Canterlot. Rainbow Dash wore a more unique version of a Wonderbolts uniform, and her rainbow hair was styled to the back with a single cuff of it hanging down on her forehead.

Rainbow Dash;

Amon, Unalaq, Vatuu and Zaheer

Tirek and Nightmares fought us

We've overcome every possible foe

Look what our bravery has brought us

She smiled proudly at all of the cheering people down bellow, who agreed with her words.

Everyone;

Now there is nothing that can foil the fun

The best of all days

Rainbow Dash landed and happily greeted Applejack and Pinkie Pie as more and more people gathered in front of City Hall, awaiting for the ceremony to begin.

Applejack;

"Looks like everyone in town is here."

Rainbow;

"The others should be here soon."

Pinkie;

"Is Twilight coming too?"

Rainbow;

"Yeah. Right after she's done with her community work."

In a dojo, a certain alicorn princess dodged her opponent's incoming fire attacks. She wore her hair in a ponytail as well as a dark sleeveless shirt and dark pants with simple flats. From time to time, Princess Twilight Sparkle would volunteer at a dojo, demonstrating firebending attacks for some younger students. Today, she was demonstrating them with her partner.

Sunset Shimmer.

That's right, Sunset Shimmer. The young girl was happy with her friends at Canterlot High and had learned much about firebending from Korra and Twilight. However, after she graduated, her friends all went to college, while Rarity was accepted into a prestigious fashion school. Sunset wasn't so sure if she wanted to go to college just yet, so she spent the past year in Korra's world, hoping that she would find a calling here as well.

Twilight slid to the floor and kicked Sunset off her balance and she fell to the ground. She could morph into a pony again, and she was currently in her anthro form, which included her ears, horn and tail. It felt weird to have them all back, but she learned to get used to it again. Good thing she was a fast learner when she really tried.

Twilight offered Sunset her hand, for which she graciously accepted and both girls bowed before the students as the teacher applauded. "Thank you both for that marvelous demonstration."

"It was our pleasure." said Twilight before turning to the children, "Remember kids, even if you play honorably, it doesn't mean your opponent will too. Be prepared for anything and think on your feet."

Afterwords, Twilight and Sunset got back into their previous clothing. Twilight was wearing a simple sleeveless tank top with a purple/silvery collar at the top which had her cutie mark emblem on it with a slim violet skirt, a pale blue belt with her magenta star on it as well as dark purple pants and tall lighter purple boots. Her bangs were still edgy with a single piece sticking out near her ear, similar to Korra's previous hair ties. Her hair was in a ponytail and had a smaller armband on her left arm with a star on it as well as a dark blue glove over her scar, which was bare when she was fighting.

Sunset Shimmer wore an orange shirt with a red leather jacket which had long black sleeves, collar and pockets. She also wore black shorts with long red tights underneath with flames panted on the side and typical asian styled boots. Her hair was in a similar style to her pony form and wore it in a low ponytail. Both girls exited the place along with Spike, who was waiting for them.

Spike was the same old Spike. He had grown a bit, taller and his spikes sharper, but still as sweet and loyal as ever. His voice got deeper as well, and he was somewhat over his crush on Rarity. Well, he still would have done anything for her, but he was now more mature enough to know the changes of them ever being an item were pretty slim, given their age and species. But hey, that didn't mean he couldn't still have a harmless crush.

"You guys were great back there!" Spike said with much praise.

Sunset smiled, "Thanks Spike. Though, I guess I still need to re-practice a little. Twilight literally creamed me."

The alicorn blushed at the compliment, "Well, that happens if you've faced as many dangers as I have."

Twilight;

Dealing with danger all of my life

It's second nature to evade it

The friends approached the crowd, which was growing larger and larger in size.

But now that the final victory is ours

I think it's time we celebrate it

Everyone;

Now there is nothing that can foil the fun

Of the best of all days

The best of all days

Oogie flew down as Asami, Tenzin, his family along with Pema and a now three-year-old Rohan landed. Asami jumped down and was greeted by the ponies, including Twilight and Sunset. Mako soon joined in the crowd, greeting his friend Flash Sentry. The pegasus had grown his hair a bit and now wore it in a very small ponytail. Flash Sentry became a great detective just like Mako, and a respected member of the Police.

"Hey, Flash!"

"Hey, Mako."

The two happily greeted one another. However, sadly for Flash, he was accompanied by another young man, skinny with tan skin, brown hair and green eyes wearing a green colored outfit, depicting his Earth Kingdom roots. His name was Wu.

"Flash! Come on, the show's about to start, and I need to be in the front row!"

Flash sighed sadly before waving bye to his friend, "Duty calls. Catch ya latter."

"Latter, bro."

"Mako!"

The firebender was happily greeted by Twilight Sparkle. "Twily! How's my favorite alicorn?"

"Sweaty."

"Oh, working at the dojo again?"

Twilight shrugged, "Eh, it keeps my mind occupied."

"I've heard." he then happily greeted Sunset Shimmer, "Hey Sunset."

"Hey, Mako." unlike Twilight, Sunset greeted him with a bow.

"What's with all the bowing? Come here!" he spread open his arms, welcoming her into a hug. She and the firebender became friends pretty quickly, bonding during their firebending spars.

"Come on, the President's about the start the ceremony."

Sunset was happy to have made such great friends here. Everyone in the city sure looked happy. It was a place she was happy to call home.

Everyone;

Hear the crowd shout hooray

Here on this crowning day

It doesn't get any better than this

There is only one kingdom where

This kind of dream could come true

Where there's nothing amiss

Pinkie Pie;

Throw your cares to the wind

Let the party begin

Everyone;

It may be years till we cease and desist

It doesn't get any better than

Pinkie Pie;

Or any sweeter than

Rainbow and the Wonderbolts;

These flights of a feather

Can't see anything better than

Everyone;

It doesn't get any better than this

To end the song, Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts flew up into the sky as fireworks exploded in the sky.

Yep, life in Republic City was wonderful. Asami now stood beside President Raiko, overlooking the crowd in front of a large red ribbon. Raiko's age slowly caught up with him. His hairs were turning gray and he had become a much more humble and open-minded man. Thanks to a certain Avatar.

Among the crowd were Tenzin and his family. Young Rohan had grown into an adorable three-year-old boy with a serious demeanor just like his old man. The Earth Queen stood there as well. Ever since her life changing experience, she had transformed into a much more benevolent ruler, placing the needs of her people before her own. With the help of the Metal Clan and the Princess Avatar, the Earth Kingdom had become more stabilized since the Red Lotus fiasco.

Speaking of the Red Lotus, P'Li was now a respected member of society. She lived with the Air Nomads and couldn't be happier. She had styled her hair into a gorgeous and more feminine bun, no longer showing the shaved part of her head. She often wore elegant and more feminine clothing.

"Thank you all for joining us on this glorious occasion." Raiko said, addressing the crowd. "And of course, my biggest thanks goes to Asami Sato and Future Industries. She brought our old central terminal into the modern era." he nodded to the raven haired woman, who smiled humbly. "Ladies and gentlemen, the world is entering a new age of peace and prosperity. Soon, Prince Wu will take his rightful place on the Earth Kingdom throne."

Flash Sentry rolled his eyes as a young man standing next to him smiled and posed for the flashing cameras, giving them a finger pointing gesture along with a toothy grin. He wore expensive green clothing with gold colored outlines and a lime green ascot around his neck. His dark brown hair was styled slickly over his forehead and despite his slime build he oozed with charisma and confidence.

This was Prince Wu, Queen Hou-Ting's great-nephew and only living descendent who could in inherit her throne. She had done well, but her age had caught up with her and she would be in no condition to rule the Earth Kingdom. She did however, swore to teach him the ways of a good person, necessary for a good person. But boy was this guy a nightmare to work with. If old age did not kill her, this boy most certainly will.

"And thanks to our updated rail system, Republic City and the Earth Kingdom will be united like never before!"

The crowd applauded as Asami cut the ribbon to open the new station. Cameras flashed and Rainbow Dash and the rest of the Wonderbolts flew upwards, performing a stellar show for the viewers, added with a Sonic Rainboom for the finishing touch.

(~)

After the ceremony, Asami was greeted by Pinkie Pie. Or rather, taken by surprise when she wrapped her around around the human from behind, squeezing her so tightly the wind was literally knocked out of her.

"That was so great, Asami!" Pinkie said, then released her friend, who managed to inhale the oxygen she had lost. She still stilled at Pinkie's affection.

"You looked smashing up there, darling." Rarity said kindly, Applejack joined her from behind, as did Rainbow Dash.

"Thanks, Rarity. Rainbow Dash, that performance was incredible."

The rainbow pegasus simply smiled and flipped her hair, "Yeah well, you know how I do."

Applejack then frowned when she noticed a certain prince approaching. She whispered to Asami, "Oh, boy. Heads up, arrogant blow hard comin' this way."

The five girl all frowned in unison when Prince Wu approached, his attention specifically on the human woman. "Hey there! Asami, right? Great train house. Maybe you can give me a personal tour sometime, what do you say?"

"I do like the idea of putting you on a train and sending you far, far away." Asami said, giving him an annoyed look.

However, like most guys, this one could not take a hint. He chuckled, "That's ... that's funny. I like funny dames. Maybe I should introduce myself. I'm Prince Wu, future king."

"Yeah ... I'm aware of who you are." Asami said in disinterest. Prince Wu was known for a lot of things, his constant hitting on anything in a skirt was one of them.

Sadly, each of the ponies were more familiar with the Prince's personality than anyone else, having spent the most time with him, much to their displeasure.

Rarity was in charge of the cloths for his coronation, which would be held in Republic City before he left for Ba Sing Se the following day. Applejack was tasked with catering the after party while Pinkie was the party planner. But this prince was a real picky client, he turned down nearly every idea Rarity had for his coronation garbs. There were times in which she wondered if she was even doing her job at all. Rainbow Dash, poor poor Rainbow Dash, was asked to perform her SonicRainboom at the coronation, and Wu would NEVER let her forget it. He kept nagging at her to make sure it was perfect. If she wasn't a cop now she would get on all four hooves and buck this guy in the rear.

The Prince continued to flirt with Asami, "Don't let my reputation intimidate you. I'm still human just like everyone else. Only more human, like, extra human, or, hmm, super human."

"Super human? Really?" Asami rose a brow, while Rainbow Dash gagged from behind her.

"So, what do you say? Can I show you a low-key night out with a superhuman soon-to-be king?" Wu wiggled his eyebrows in a flirty manner.

"Yeah, sorry but I can't." Asami said with a sense of pride in her voice. "I already have a boyfriend."

Just then, Flash Sentry walked up to the prince. Mako stood right behind him, alone with Twilight, and Sunset Shimmer. "Prince Wu! President Raiko has some really important ... King stuff to talk to you about." Flash said in a somewhat professional tone.

Wu sighed in disappointment, "Now? Fine." He turned one last time to Asami and smiled, "In case things don't work out, you know where to find me." he said with a wink before turning to the ponies. "Clarity, darling, I'll be back to check on the new designs you have for my coronation tux. Did you get the list of suggestions I sent you?"

The unicorn forced herself to smile, clenching her jaw tightly. "For the hundredth time, it's Rarity. And yes, I got them…for the tenth thousand time." she said the last part while muttering under her teeth.

"Perfect! Oh, and don't forget to bring my morning mint tea while your at it. Two sugars, not one, not three, not four."

Rarity used every ounce of her will power to keep herself from strangling the guy. "Yes, your highness."

"Great, catch you girls latter." once he was gone, Rarity grunted, snarled and clenched her hands as if pretending to strangle him, before taking in a deep breath and fixing her hair which got a bit messed up during her rant.

"He's a real charmer, huh?" Mako asked.

"He's ... something, aright." Rarity took in another deep breath. "Honestly Flash, how can you stand being his bodyguard?"

Sadly this was true. With Mako having more important matters high in the office (figure of speech) Flash was tasked with keeping the prince in check. Not everyone was happy to be having a new king in the Earth Kingdom…especially him, who unlike his aunt, did absolutely nothing.

"Well, I just remind myself that once he's on the throne, I go back to being a cop again."

"And that works?" Asami asked.

"I also go home, and smash my head into the wall for an hour, you know, just to get the stress out."

Twilight wrapped her arm around him while Mako placed a hand on his shoulder, "Hang in there buddy, it'll all be over before you know it."

"Easy for you to say, you don't have to watch him all the time."

"No, but ever since that one time I saved him from slipping in a mud puddle he keeps calling his B.P.P.F." everyone looked at him skeptically and Mako clarified, "Best Prince Pal Forever."

The other winced in pity for the poor firebender. "But he does know you're not a prince, right?" Sunset stated.

"Crowned-prince, technically. At least until he and Korra say their 'I do's!" Rarity squealed with delight, while jumping up and down.

After three long years, Mako finally popped the question to Korra and she said yes! No big surprise there. The news spread faster than wildfire, though they only got engaged no more than six months ago…right before Korra became mysteriously ill.

After two and a half years dealing with phycological issues from her past, she was at last starting to get back in the groove, and was better than ever. Even in that time, she kept tabs on the up and ups in worldly affairs, assisting in any way she could. She became a true diplomatic figure ever since, while still maintaining that strong-mindedness and fun-loving spirit. Over the years, she had learned to cope with what had happened with Zaheer, her therapy sections with Queen Leilani assisted her greatly, and she moved on with life, though not without struggle, but she pulled thought. She was an inspiration to many who had gone through what she did, and she was happy. She had a sure sense of who she was now. And she was soon engaged, which was a bonus. The young Avatar was smiling like never before, her life was getting back on track….

Until it was all taken away.

One day, Korra all of a sudden collapsed. She could barely walk, her mind was fogy, her flashbacks returned stronger than ever, it was like going back in time to that horrible fateful day. She went to the South Pole to get better, but she remained asleep for most of the time. But happily, she was recuperating fast and was said to be back soon…very soon.

"Speaking of Korra, have you heard from her?" Rainbow asked the firebender.

"Beifong told me she's getting in tonight." Twilight said

"Finally." Mako added happily, he was so looking forward to seeing his fiance again. But he figured the wedding would have to be put on hold until he was certain Korra would be one hundred percent okay. He didn't mind waiting, after all he's waited for her before, he will do it again. Because love is not about being inseparable, it's about staying true and fateful to your loved one despite the distance.

Pinkie Pie jumped up happily, "Wee!"

"Have you heard from Bolin, too?" Asami asked, not even bothering to hide her excitement.

Mako gave her a regretful glance, "Sorry Asami. I haven't talked to him in a while."

The heiress lowered her shoulders in sadness, "He hasn't been answering any of my letters, either. He just… stopped."

Mako looked at his friend sympathetically. The woman was once his girlfriend and now she was practically his sister. He hatted seeing her so upset, he hatted seeing any of his friends upset. "I'm sure he's just really busy. Don't worry, I know Bolin, and I bet he can't wait to see you again." he said honestly with a genuine smile.

Asami smiled as well as the ponies all embraced her in a reassuring hug, "Thanks Mako."

Sunset Shimmer smiled happily, "It's gonna be great seeing Korra again. Have the whole team back together after so long."

(~)

Prince Wu walked up to where his aunt, the President, Lin Beifong and Tenzin had gathered. The soon to be former Earth Queen now walked with a cane and wore a much more humble outfit, unlike her previous royal garments, and her hair was now completely gray.

"After your coronation, the United Forces will escort you to Ba Sing Se." said Tenzin.

"Right. About that. Are we all positive that the Earth Kingdom is safe enough for me to return?" Wu said, rather skeptically. "I don't have to remind everyone what happened to my great-aunt three years ago?!"

Wu emphasized his point by gripping his neck and make chocking sounds, mimicking Hou-Ting suffocation at the hands of Zaheer from years ago. His eyes shifted to his aunt right beside him and straightened himself quickly once taking notice of her unamused expression.

"For which I am grateful that you survived, Aunty."

Hou-Ting sighed before speaking as calmly as she could. Not that she would be able to shout anymore. Her voice became much more mellow and soft over the years. "Sweetheart, I assure you, Kuvira has the Earth Kingdom pretty much stabilized at this point."

"Uh ... define "pretty much"." he said skeptically.

"Well, the roving bandits have mostly been dispersed."

"Mostly?"

"Don't worry kid." said Beifong, "The chances of you being assassinated are almost zero."

"Almost?"

(~)

In a small earth kingdom village, a humble shop keeper was happily whistling while sweeping the outside of his store. Even though his business wasn't doing so well, at least he could enjoy a peaceful morning. Sadly, even that was too much to ask.

The shop keeper heard the sound of car engines revering and screamed in terror when a jeep cam rushing down the streets, nearly running him over had he not rushed out of the way in time. Once it stopped, three rouged-looking men jumped out of the vehicle and walked into the shop. The keeper tried to stand his ground, but his fear was evident in his eyes, and they knew it.

"Get out of here!" he ordered, trying to sound brave, "We don't have anything left."

Unfortunately, his terrible acting and visible terror would be his downfall. One of the bandits earthbended a fissure towards the store counter, destroying it to reveal several sacks of goods. The shop keeper was tossed aside by one of the bandits while his comrades took the bags without question.

"Now you don't have anything left." said the leader as they left the store.

The bandits proceeded to store the stolen goods into their jeep until one of them looked up into the sky, noticing a shadow looming over them. The rest followed his gaze and saw a flying bison hovering over their heads.

Standing on his back was a now teenage Kai and Opal, along with a certain pegasus named Fluttershy. Kai and Opal wore matching jumpsuits, or as Rarity called them 'wingsuits'. They were red in color with a yellow high collar and long grey sleeves with a red stripe across and fingerless matching gloves. Near the collar were patches that once opened could reveal these wing-like fabrics which were used in a similar fashion to air gliders. Fluttershy wore an outfit similar to theirs but consisting of green, pink and even purple colors with a butterfly broach around her neckline and a pink and purple sash in reminiscent of the air nomad robes and a belt with a butterfly buckle. She now wore her hair in a hight ponytail, with a long bang to her side. Fluttershy had grown more and more confident in herself, though she was still rather shy and demure at times, but she developed more of a backbone. She assisted the airbenders in keeping peace and order.

The three of them bravely jumped down, zooming down from the sky towards the bandits. Opal and Kai spread open their wingsuits while Fluttershy flew down with her wings. She had become a much faster flyer now, rivaling even Rainbow Dash.

The bandits hopped on their jeep and made a run for it but Fluttershy speeded past them, her wings moving like yellow blurs in their eyes, and blasted air at the front of their vehicle with a powerful karate kick, causing the jeep to stop on its tracks and the bandits to be launched right out of their seats. Opal and Kai caught them with a gust of wind, cushioning their fall. The frightened villagers watched from their homes as Kai tied the criminals up.

Fluttershy wiped her bang, removing it from her eyes as Opal placed her 'wings' back in place. Kai placed his hands on his hips, addressing to the villagers. "It's safe to come out, everyone! The airbenders are here." he said. His voice had gotten deeper and he was almost as tall as Opal now. The governor of the city, an old man in traditional Earth Kingdom clothing and hat, came running out of a building toward the trio.

"You finally made it! So where are the rest of you?"

"Actually, it's just the two of us," Opal said, "but we're going to do everything we can to help. I'm Opal, and this is Kai and Fluttershy."

"It's nice to meet you." Kai greeted.

"Hello." Fluttershy said said. She could now say hello to a complete stranger without flinching. However, the governor was less than thrilled to hear this news.

"What? I called Master Tenzin because my state has been under siege by bandits for months. They blocked all the roads, cut off our supply lines, and all he sent is you two kids and pegasus?"

"Hey, us two kids just took care of those three guys for you." Kai said defensively, "And this pegasus just so happens to be one of the Six Elements of Harmony."

Fluttershy placed a hand on his shoulder, "It's aright, Kai. No need to brag."

"There are hundreds more where they came from." said the Governor, "My citizens are going hungry. Our entire state is on the brink of collapse."

"Unfortunately, the Air Nation is spread thin right now." Fluttershy confessed sadly, "We're all you have."

(~)

After Ba Sing Se feel into ruin, The Earth Queen, wanting to mend her mistakes but also have her nation flourish, asked the assistance of The Metal Clan to help in rebuilding the Earth Kingdom. With the support of the world leaders, and the princesses, the Queen hired a young woman as her second in command.

Kuvira.

She was once part of the Metal Clan in Zaofu and now, with the queen retired, she was the temporary leader of the Earth Kingdom. Over the past three years, Kuvira managed to stabilize Ba Sing Se (mostly) and continued doing the same for the rest of the Earth Kingdom.

However, over time the woman that was suppose to help in bringing balance to the world again was not the same person who saved Princess Korra's father.

But even so, there was nothing Korra could do about it….she was gone.

Which was good luck for Kuvira.

Inside the train, riding a maglev rail speeding ahead across the mountains, Bolin, now wearing a green uniform with silver metallic platting on the shoulders and a metallic belt approached Kuvira and preached her second in command. A tall tan skinned man with a slightly shaved head and slice of brown hair over it, styled to the back and wearing spectacles. He was Baatar Jr., Suyin Beifong's eldest son and Opal's brother. Bolin greeted him with a salute while holding a stack of papers.

"We just got some good news. Two more Earth Kingdom states have agreed to join us."

"Excellent! Thank you, Bolin." Baatar took the folder from Bolin and turned to Kuvira, who was currently looking at a map in front of her. Her back facing everyone and hands placed behind her in a dignified manner. "We're ninety percent there, Kuvira." Baatar said.

Kuvira was a tall, lean and athletic looking young woman with sharp features and raven hair styled into a braided bun. Her eyes were emerald green, which rivaled that of the green pendant she wore around her neck at all times. Her face was glued to the map on the wall before her.

Varrick and his assistant Zhu Li were also there, and the rich man slapped his knee enthusiastically, "That's great! Zhu Li, dish out some of that special celebration tea!"

Zhu Li saluted and went off to fetch the tea. Kuvira metalbended two cutouts of states onto the map in front of her. Zhu Li offered her a cup, but the woman turned it down.

"None for me." she said as she slowly turned to face the rest. "I won't celebrate until the Earth Kingdom is one hundred percent reunited."

Silence filled the room and everyone froze in place, their cups hovering over their saucers and close to their mouths, their lips never making contact, save for Bolin, who was already sipping his. Not wanting to annoy their leader, everyone placed their cups down while Bolin spited his tea back into his cup.

The doors of the back opened up and three more girls walked inside. Kuvira turned around and smiled genuinely at the tree. They were the only ones who could ever make her smile like that.

"Girls, any news?"

The apparent leader of the trio spoke first, "We are approaching the State of Yi. There have been reports of bandits there."

Kuvira nodded her head, "Thanks for informing me, Dazzle."

Dazzle smiled. She and her other two friends were not like Kuvira or the others…they were ponies. Currently in anthro form, of course.

Dazzle Song was a beautiful pony with chocolate brown hair styled into a hight ponytail with chestnut streaks on the back and curly bangs on both sides of her face and her coat-like skin was colored pale brown. Her eyes were ruby red and her cutie mark was that of a yellow diamond with a treble clef.

The second girl was named Starblaze, and boy did her name suit her. She was an earth pony with dark hair with ruby read streaks and violet eyes, her coat-skin was a pale cherry red. Her cutie mark was a violet star with a turn musical note behind it.

The third was most likely the youngest of the bunch, Melody. Her skin was pale blue mixed with pale purple, had violet/light blue mixed hair and magenta colored eyes. Her hair was styled with cute bangs on the side and a long hight braided ponytail. Her cutie mark was a heart behind a blue colored sort of jagged quaver/eight note symbol on top of it. She was the most bubbly of the group.

These ponies were found by Kuvira and had been her closest friends and confidants ever since. Their uniforms were identical in design to Kuvira's but colored differently. Dazzle's was purple, Starblaze's was cyan green while Melody's was light pink. They all wore matching pendants, each colored to match their respected uniforms, but the gems were identical in shape and form to Kuvira's. Neither of them took the gems off, for they meant far too much to them.

And nobody dared to ask why.

The train made a sudden stop and everyone staggered, spilling their tea onto their clothes. Bolin's tea splatted all over Starblaze's uniform. She growled angrily at the boy and he backed away in fear. That pony always terrified him.

Kuvira, however, remained perfectly still, her expression unwavering in the face of the unexpected. These were one of the qualities which made her such a respected leader. She only moved when the train came to a dead stop, and even then it was only a step backwards to keep herself from falling down. As the others tried to mop the tea out of their clothes, the driver walked up to Kuvira and saluted her.

"Why have we stopped?" Dazzle asked in a demanding voice, similar to Kuvira's.

"Apologies. There are rocks on the tracks. It's most likely bandits. We're sending troops to handle the situation."

"Call them off." Kuvira ordered, before giving a small confident smile. "I will take care of the bandits myself."

Kuvira climbed to the top of the train cart, and just as the driver said, there was indeed a huge pile of rocks blocking their path. The woman awaited patiently, her emerald eyes scanning the area, her ears open for any unusual sounds. She spotted a group of people, the bandits no doubt, crest of the ridge to her left. They jumped down, surfing on rocks while at the same time earthbending boulders at Kuvira.

With her hands behind her back, she effortlessly dodged the incoming rocks and shot slabs of metal from her back. The slaps wrapped around the bandits eyes, blinding them, causing them to loose their stance and fall from the rocks they surfed on. Several more slaps wrapped around their ankles or wrists, also subduing them. Only two more bandits remained and they bended a large boulder at the woman. Kuvira slid two metalic slaps onto the rock and outstretching her arms she split the rock in two before finally blinding the two remaining bandits and metalbended their bonds further to pile them all together. The sound of their groans only made Kuvira's pride grow in scale.

The fight was over.

The hatch opened up and Kuvira's three pony companions walked out to see what she had done. Melody's jaw dropped at the sight of all the subdued bandits, while Starblaze and Dazzle only smiled confidently.

All of the bandits were blinded with a slab of metal over their eyes and attached to the maglev rail by their wrist bonds. Kuvira removed all of their blindfolds and bended them back into her backpack. Her loyal pony companions stood beside her, all wearing matching smug smiles. A female bandit looked up at the human woman in fear.

"You're ... you're Kuvira."

Starblaze smiled, "That's right, lady. And you're the bandits who have been causing chaos, aren't you?"

The poor female bandit was on the verge of tears. She, along with the others, wore ragged clothing and were all so thin, as if they barely ate.

"We're sorry, we didn't know this was your train and …" but before she could say another word, Kuvira mercilessly bended a metal band over her mouth, silencing her.

"Don't talk over me!" the metalbender snapped before dropping the slab over the bandit's mouth.

"Please, take mercy on us!" said one of the male bandits.

Dazzle scoffed, "Oh, please. Stop groveling as if this is the worst day of your pathetic lives. This ... is a good day." she nodded and smiled to Kuvira, who smiled in return before addressing to the bandits.

"I'm going to give you all the opportunity to rehabilitate yourselves, and become productive members of your nation." Kuvira said, "Right now, you're lost, but pledge your loyalty to me, and I'll give you a new purpose in your lives." seeing their uncertain looks, Kuvira smiled wickedly. She always knew just what to do to get what she wanted. "Of course, if you don't want to join, you could always stay right here. Hopefully, someone saves you before the next train speeds through, but I wouldn't count on it." she turned her back to them, giving the impression she was about to leave them out here to die.

"No, we'll join!" One of the bandits pleaded, "Don't leave us here."

The female bandit bowed her head as if the metalbender were her queen. "We pledge our loyalty to you, Great Uniter."

Kuvira and her pony companions smiled in satisfaction. Starblaze flipped her hair and smiled rather wickedly. "Another victory, Kuvira. Is there anything you can't do?"

"You are far too kind, Starblaze."

As Kuvira socked in this glorious moment, the pendent around her neck started to glow, alongside the gems of her ponies.

(~)

Flash wanted so badly to pull off his own eyebrows. Being Prince Wu's bodyguard was no fun at all. If anything, it was torture. That coronation day could not come soon enough. The two walked down the halls of the fanciest hotel in Republic City. Wu wore a snazzy hat and swung his cane before casually grabbing it in his hand.

"I don't know why we're leaving so early if you're just getting a haircut." said Flash, "The dinner at Air Temple Island isn't until later tonight."

"Because I'm not just getting a haircut, it's a spa day! We're talking minimum four hours."

"Are you kidding me?" Flash arched an eyebrow while pressing the button to call on the elevator. "What are you having done that takes four hours?"

"A rejuvenating tea-leaf skin wrap." Wu said as the elevator rose up and the doors slid open. "Have you ever gotten one of those, Flash?"

"Yeah, I'm ... not interested." the pegasus said dryly as he and the prince stepped inside.

"You will be."

The elevator door closed and lowered down until it reached the ground floor, all the while Wu was explaining to Flash Sentry exactly what this 'tea-leaf skin-whatever' was as they walked out.

"So while your hands soak in a bubbling milk-bath, your feet are in a tub full of these little sucker-fish that literally eat your calluses away. Gobble them right up! Crazy, huh?"

Flash felt he was about to lose his lunch, "That's disgusting!"

"Then, they scrape your skin with blocks of sea-salt and lube you up with seaweed-infused aloe, wrap you in tea leaves, put you in a hot box for four hours, and bam! You're done!"

Just outside the glass doors of the hotel, a large crowd was waiting. Loud cheers were heard even from inside, with flashes from cameras going off. Prince Wu bursted out, ravishing in all the attention.

"Flash, look at all my fans! They must be in town for my coronation."

"I don't know if all those people are your fans." Flash said doubtfully. While indeed a large portion was cheering, another half was booing while waving signs of the Kuvira's Earth Empire Emblem. Some even wore actual uniforms and sleeked back haircuts that were common for those who followed the iron-willed metalbender.

Wu, on the other hand, ignored Flash's concerns, focusing more on the happy cheers rather than the booing. A camera man stood between Wu and the limo waiting for him, and the prince enthusiastically posed for him. He even took a few with his fans, specifically the pretty female ones.

Flash could only watch in disinterest. Even Rarity was never this large-headed. From the corner of his eye, the anthro pegasus stallion spotted a two people among the crowd. They wore the same outfits as some of the people that were booing, only they moved forward in an ominous fashion. Their deadly glares locked on the prince.

Flash's instincts kicked in when he noticed they were carrying something behind their backs. As annoying as Wu was, he was still important to the Earth Kingdom, and as a bodyguard and member of the Royal Guard of Canterlot and Police Force of Republic City, it was his job to protect him.

"Wu, we have to get you out of here!" Flash warned, quietly scooping the prince in his arms, away from his fangirls, and hurried into the limo just as one of the shady men from before revealed what he was carrying behind his back.

… Pies?

Flash arched an eyebrow at their strange choice of assault weapons. The shady men were holding cherry filled pastries to throwing them at the prince, one of which hit Wu right on his clean, and very expensive, shirt.

Once they were inside the car, Flash shouted at the driver, "Go! Go!"

The limousine took off while another pie hit the back window. "What just happened out there?" Wu asked, covering his head in terror. His fancy top hat had fallen off during the commotion.

"I think those were Kuvira's supporters in the crowd." said Flash, "And by the looks of it, they still don't like the idea of you being king."

Wu then noticed the red-colored stain on himself and gasped. "Oh no! Flash, I've been hit! It's a gusher!" he cried out, hugging his stomach while hyperventilating. He could already feel his vision getting clouded and his life flashing before his eyes.

"That's not blood. It's strawberry pie." Flash said dryly. How he hatted this job.

Wu blinked and then wiped the substance from his shirt with his finger, tasting it. "Oh. Yeah, you're right. But that was close." Wu said, placing his hand on Flash's shoulder in gratitude. "I don't know what would have happened if you weren't there."

"You would have been hit by a pie. It's really not that big of a deal." Flash said, removing the prince's hand. This was hardly worth a pat on the back.

"Or I could have been killed! I don't know what I'd ever do without you!" Wu's eyes widened, "Wait a second. Did you say strawberry pie? I'm allergic to strawberries!" he gripped his throat and fell to his knees, gasping for air in a dramatic fashion. "I don't think I can breathe! Get me to the hospital! Wu down!"

"You're allergic to bee stings!" Flash stated before muttering under his breath, "…Idiot."

"Oh. Yeah, you're right. I always get those two mixed up." Wu said, resting his elbow on Flash's knee. Flash looked out the window in dismay. For the love of Celestia, please may the coronation come soon!

(~)

On a small hill near the Earth Kingdom village, Fluttershy, Kai and Opal were feed Kai's sky bison, Lefty, until a train blared its horn in the distance. Kai pointed towards it.

"Look! A train made it through!"

"Maybe they brought food and supplies!" Opal said hopefully. However, Fluttershy did not like the looks of this train. She was the airbenders' top scout, so she had been around the place more than other airbenders. She recognized this train…and unfortunately, that meant she wasn't far behind.

A large crowd has gathered on the platform as Kai, Opal and Fluttershy made it to the front, just as the doors open and Kuvira's men exited the train. The men were all tall, and stern-looking with matching hairstyles, styled to the back. The trio also spotted another young man exit the train. However, unlike the others, he had a smile on his face. Kai immediately recognized him. It was Bolin.

"Hey, what's your ex-boyfriend doing here?" he asked Opal. Indeed, she and Bolin once dated, but that was until he realized his heart belonged to another. Surprisingly, Opal took it very well and maturely and was more than happy to remain friends. Normally, she would be happy to see him, but now…she was concerned.

"If he's here, he must be with Kuvira and my brother. This isn't going to be good."

Fluttershy kept a stern eye on Bolin. She had encountered him a few times before, but they never left on good terms. Kai happily ran up to greet his honorary big brother.

"Bolin!"

Bolin turned around and enthusiastically greeted the young boy, "Kai!" the two gave each other a hug. "Wow, you are a lot heavier than you used to be. You're really growing up."

"What's up with your new hair?" he said pointing at his sleek new hairstyle, which looked more like he had just splashed himself with a bucket of hair gel, "You look like a stiff."

"Hey, Kuvira says it makes me look intelligent and professional."

Opal walked on by and ruffled his hair back to how it use to look three years ago. "Don't believe everything she says."

Bolin smiled at seeing his old friend once again. Despite the fact they once dated, they were still on very good terms. He was thankful his situation turned out much better than it did with his brother and his love dilemma.

"Opal, I can't believe you're here too!" the two embraced in a friendly hug, "It's so good to see you."

"You too."

Once the hug ended, Bolin saw the yellow anthro pegasus behind the green-eyed female airbender. She narrowed her eyes at Bolin with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Bolin waved nervously. "Oh, hey there…Fluttershy. How's it going?"

But the once shy pony simply huffed and turned away.

"Look who it is." All heads turned to see Baatar Jr and Kuvira exit the train. "It's good to see you again, little sister."

However, Opal was far from happy to see her big brother. Or Kuvira. The woman smiled kindly at the young girl, "What a wonderful surprise." she said.

Fluttershy noticed that three more anthro ponies exited the train, accompanying Kuvira. Speaking of which, she noticed Fluttershy and immediately recognized her.

"Lady Fluttershy. What an honor to see you again. How have you been?"

Fluttershy narrowed her eyes at the woman. "Fine. I see you've been doing your job. Rather disgustfully, I might add."

Starblaze pounded her fists together in a menacing way, "Oh, you want to go there, sweet-cheeks?"

Dazzle held her friend back, "Now, Starblaze, be nice. She is one of the Elements of Harmony after all, so show some respect." the pony spoke in such a calm and eloquent voice it brought shivers down Fluttershy's spine.

Baatar turned to his sister, "How's Mom doing?"

"Like you care." Opal replied coldly. "She still hasn't forgiven you."

"You know, for someone who claims to be so enlightened, Mom can really hold a grudge."

"I guess when her son betrays her …"

Kuvira stepped in between the two siblings. "Please, Opal, we're not here to bicker with you about something that happened three years ago. We're here to help this town, just like you."

"I've heard and seen how you "help" towns. By conquering them!" Fluttershy said as she approaching Kuvira, pointing an accusing finger at her while doing so.

Kuvira remained completely unfazed while Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody gasped in shock. "What?! Where on earth did you hear such a thing?" Dazzle said as she placed a hand on Kuvira's shoulder, "Kuvira has done nothing but help stabilize and unify the Earth Kingdom, just as she was tasked to do. You have no idea what you are talking about. Tell her, Vira." she said with puppy eyes and lowered hears.

"I know the rumors about me can be pretty nasty," Kuvira said, speaking in a sympathetic tone, "but I am giving everyone in this nation a better future. And with Bolin's help, and my fiancé's ideas, we're laying the ground work for the people to achieve their own greatness."

Opal's eyes winded in surprise, and worry. "Your… fiancé?"

"You haven't heard?" Kuvira and Baatar Jr. looked at each other in a disturbingly loving way that made Opal's blood run cold, "Your brother and I are getting married."

Bolin chuckled nervously at the sight of Opal's disapproving glare. "Isn't that great, Ops?" he hoped using her old nickname would soften the blow…it didn't.

Feeling the tension, Kai slide away as Kuvira walked up to Opal, placing a hand on her shoulder, "I know things got heated with your family when Baatar and I left Zaofu, but don't you think it's time to forgive and forget?" she asked sympathetically, hoping to regain Opal's approval.

Opal eyes shifted to the green pendent Kuvira wore around her neck, which gave off an ominously faint glow. Immediately, she felt a sense of uneasiness take over and her fingers trembled.

"What are you doing here?"

All heads turned to the Governor, who walked up towards Kuvira. The man stared angrily at the metalbender while the townspeople looked on. Some looked starved, scared and even angry.

Kuvira walked away from Opal and the others, approaching the man, but much like Opal and Fluttershy, his reaction to Kuvira's arrival was far from positive.

"Hello, governor. I was wondering if you and I could talk privately."

The man followed Kuvira inside the train while Fluttershy remained outside with her friends, Bolin and the three new ponies. Dazzle approached the pegasus, smiling politely. "So, I haven't heard much from Princess Korra recently. Is she feeling any better?"

Fluttershy's serious gaze did not change. "Much. She's supposed to be arriving home tonight."

Melody the spoke, raising a finger in concern. "Wait, if she's coming back won't that mean--Ow!" she rubbed her arm, which had received a hard slap, curtesy of her sister Starblaze. He glared at the younger pony, who recoiled in humiliation.

Dazzle shot them a brief glare before smiling politely at Fluttershy. "Well, that is wonderful news. I'm sure Kuvira would be more than happy to hear this. She always admired the Avatar, you know."

Fluttershy arched an eyebrow, "Not from what I heard."

"Oh, she does! Honestly, I don't know what the Earth Kingdom would have down without Kuvira. Heck, I don't know what we would have done. Before we joined her cause, we were just three lost ponies. If she hadn't taken us in, we would have starved to death. We owe her our lives. You could say, we owe her… everything."

Fluttershy didn't like the way this pony said the word 'everything'. Nor did she like the cocky smile and the slithery smooth tone of her voice. These ponies radiated with an unpleasing presence, and if they were with Kuvira, then they could not be trusted.

Dazzle walked inside the train, giving Kai a slight sneer, and he too began to get a very strange vibe from these ponies. He then noticed their pendents. The lovely stones shimmered in the sunlight. He did promise himself she would get Jinora something from his travels, and these gems did look like something she would like.

"Those are some very pretty necklaces." he said politely, gesturing his finger to Starblaze's stone. "Where did you--hey!" To Kai's shock, Starblaze instinctively, and quite swiftly, grabbed him by the wrist. She glared threateningly and Kai forcibly removed his hand away, rubbing it. "What's your problem?"

Melody laughed nervously, "Ah, hah, hah, hah, so sorry about that! Starblaze just has some personal space issues. Right?" instead of answering, Starblaze simply elbowed Melody in the stomach…hard. Kai arched an eyebrow.

These ponies were very, very strange indeed.

(~)

Kuvira placed a contract in front of the Governor. The jar of ink right beside him, along with a quill, as if confidently certain he wouldn't leave the train without placing his signature on the doted line.

"So, have you had time to rethink my generous offer?" Kuvira asked, looking out the window.

"Generous? You want to take everything. How is that generous?"

"Governor, your state has been overrun by bandits." Kuvira said, turning around to face him. "They have you outnumbered and outsupplied. The question's not if they'll take over; it's when. Unless you sign our deal." she placed her hand over the contract and slid it closer to the man.

"Agree to the terms, and you'll have the full force of my army backing you. You will remain in charge, just under my supervision. I will save your life, and the lives of your citizens." the woman smiled confidently, "I think that's pretty generous."

Able to stand no more of this, the Governor slammed the contract and jar of ink from the table and stood up in rage.

"I know how you manipulate states, and force them to join up under you. I know the only reason you want this region is because it is rich in ore.They might call you "The Great Uniter" but you're destroying everything! I will never turn the great state of Yi to you, and you can be certain Princess Korra will hear of your treachery! She is the True Uniter, not you!"

At the very mention of that name, Kuvira's anger boiled over, which in consequence caused the pendent around her neck to glow. While her face did not waver on the surface, the flames had already taken hold and this man was about to get severely burned.

"You have a lot of pride, but it cannot protect your people and neither will your precious princess." Kuvira marched towards the man, forcing him to fall back into his chair. She now towered over him, placing on arm over his chair as she leaned in further, her voice rising and her glare all the more paralyzing to look at.

"Your pride will not stop the hordes as your city crumbles to the ground. And your pride will certainly not feed your hungry when all that is left is rubble!"

She knew she had him on the ropes. The fear in his eyes was definite. But that fearful expression quickly molted into one of disapproval.

"Leave! Get out of my state!"

Realizing her forbidding approach hadn't worked, Kuvira reeled back and lowered her tone, but kept a firm grip on her demands, as well as the consequence that would arise if he continued to deny her.

"You will perish. Unless you take my generous offer."

"You'd be wise to listen to her." The Governor turned his head as Dazzle entered the room, confidently swaying her hips as she approached. "But, if being stubborn is what you want, then so be it. Just remember this…our darling Vira, always gets what she wants."

Dazzle smiled wickedly as her pendent briefly glowed alongside Kuvira's and the two shared the same equally sneaky grins, which frightened the Governor.

(~)

The man stormed off in range once he exited the train. The others watched him leave when Kuvira and her pony companions appeared at the door. "It's time to go. We're not wanted here."

Satrblaze simply waved her wrist, not even carrying. "Their loss. Bunch of losers."

"What happened?" Bolin asked surprised.

"It appears we can't make a deal right now."

"Wait! Aren't you guys going to stick around and help?" Kai asked.

Kuvira then handed the young boy a piece of paper. "Here's the contract. We'll wait at the border for one day. You get the governor to sign it, and you'll have all the help you need." with that, she walked inside the train again and the ponies and Baatar Jr. followed her.

Bolin turned to his friends in disappointment. "I guess ... I got to go."

Fluttershy finally put aside her hostile feelings towards Bolin and pleaded with her friend not to leave with this horrible woman. "Don't! Please, you can't turn your back on these people!"

"I'm not! I wanna help, but if the Governor wants us gone, there's nothing I can do. I'm sorry." Bolin hung his head sadly but Fluttershy grunted angrily and turned away from him in anger. "Flutters, please."

She angrily turned to face him, "What's happened to you, Bolin? When you took this job it was to help people and keep Korra up to date with the progress of the Earth Kingdom. Now you're just another one of Kuvira's henchmen, blindly following her every word. I thought you would know who your real friends are."

"I do, but--"

"Bolin!" Melody called out to him, "Come on, let's go! You know Kuvira hates waiting."

Bolin gave Fluttershy one last look of regret, but the pony remained cold and distant. Hard to believe the sweet Fluttershy would be so harsh to him right now. Even Opal refused to look at him.

Bolin sighed in disappointment, "Could you at least tell Asami I said hello?…and that I miss her?"

The sweetness in his voice was enough to soften up the two girls. Opal turned to him with a saddened expression. "Fine."

Bolin sadly walked inside with the rest of Kuvira's men. Fluttershy and Opal both looked on in sadness. Maybe Fluttershy was too hard on Bolin, but her personally feelings towards Kuvira could not be beat. She didn't hate Bolin, she just hated that he was working with Kuvira. Once Bolin entered, Melody smiled mischievously at Fluttershy before sticking out her tongue at her in a childish manner, before she was pulled back by Dazzle to come inside.

"You know, we might not need their help after all." Kai said, "The roads may be impassable, but not the skies. We can use Lefty to fly to all the nearby villages, pick up supplies, and fly back."

Fluttershy agreed, "You're right. We can save this town ourselves."

(~)

The trio mounted on Lefty with a big pile of supplies on his back. A farmer bowed in respect to Fluttershy. He was kind enough to offer some food and supplies for the villagers of Yi. "Sorry we couldn't give you more, Lady Fluttershy. That's all we could spare."

"Every little bit helps." said the pegasus, "Because of you and the other farmers around here, we have more than enough food to feed the town until we can get some reinforcements." She, Opal and Kai bowed graciously and the farmer returned the gesture.

The three friends mounted on Lefty and flew off into the sky to deliver the supplies to the starving people. Kai and Opal sat on the front on top of Lefty's head while Kai stirred. Fluttershy flew beside them.

"Are you alright, Fluttershy?" Opal asked.

The anthro pegasus sighed, "I don't know. Those ponies who were with Kuvira, they… there was just something strange about them. And I don't like Bolin hanging out with them either." her fists clenched tightly, "Or with Kuvira."

The two airbenders looked at their friend with sympathy. "I know how you feel." said Opal, equally bitter, "I can't stand that my brother is with her. And engaged?! I can't believe that horrible woman is going to be my sister-in-law!"

"What's even sadder is Asami hasn't gotten any letters from Bolin." said Fluttershy.

"He's probably too busy to write back." said Kai, "But it does seem like he found his calling, doesn't it? He loves helping people."

"Maybe. It's just ... He's changed a lot since he's been around Kuvira."

"He's growing up."

"I just hope he's not growing apart from his family." the pegasus looked down to the ground sadly. However, Opal could tell Bolin was not her only trouble.

"Fluttershy, this isn't just about Bolin, is it?"

"Well…no. I've been feeling very uneasy lately. And it's not just me, the girls have been restless too. Like there's something off, but we can't figure out what."

Kai lowered his gaze sadly, "I can't wait for Korra to come back. Things aren't the same without her around."

"Hopefully she can put Kuvira in her place for good." said Opal, "On a lighter note, how are you and Jinora doing?" she asked Kai.

"Actually, we're doing fine." He was then interrupted by the sound of an engine. "You hear that?"

The sound grew louder, and closer. Fluttershy's ears perked up at the sound. She quickly spun around and a biplane emerged from a cloud below and coming directly towards them.

"It's more bandits!" Fluttershy exclaimed. A bandit sat on one of the wings of the plane and fired a grappling hook, which caught onto the net of supplies. The bison struggled as the plane pulled on the net.

Fluttershy's eyes narrowed, jaw clenched in irritation. She charged directly at the bandit who shot the grappling hook and zip lined over onto Lefty. Fluttershy blew various blasts at him to which he dodged easily. Seeing this was futile, Fluttershy instead lunged forward, grabbing the bandit by his shirt and knocking him off of the zip line. He yelled as he fell but still grabbed hold of the rope that secured him. He reached for his belt, which carried a double-bladed sword, only to realize it was gone.

Fluttershy hung off of the zip line, revealing that she herself had taken the sword from him. The bandit's eyes widened in terror and Fluttershy cut the line, using both her strength and airbending to hoist the bandit back onto the biplane. Just because he was a crock, didn't mean she would allow him to perish.

With the rope cut, the supplies were safe. Kai and Opal high fived their pegasus friend, "Nice one, Fluttershy!" Kai said proudly. Unfortunately, the bandits were not done yet. The biplane hovered over them and another bandit landed onto the top of the supplies with swords of his own, also being secured by a tether. Fluttershy and Kai both sent multiple wind blasts his way, but the bandit held onto the net, dangling from the side. He managed to cut the tethers holding down the supplies and as Fluttershy attempted to blast him off, his sword managed to slice her left arm, cutting her sleeve and she bled. She yelled back and lost her balance, only for Opal to quickly grab her good arm and pull her back to the saddle.

Kai managed to land a blow, and the bandit fell completely off Lefty's back, screaming as he did. Although his tether managed to save him. He swung around Lefty and landed on the other side of the supplies, where he began attacking Kai again. The boy tried holding him back with his air blasts but the bandit's weapon managed to cut the last tether and also managed to cut Kai's wingsuit, kicking him with his foot and he fell back. Opal and a wounded Fluttershy helped him up but it was too late. The bandit managed to hook his tether line to the supplies and the biplane carried it, and him, off of the saddle.

"No!" unwilling to let them win, Kai jumped after the supplies, briefly forgetting that he couldn't fly with his wingsuit torn. He spiraled out of control toward the ground until he was rescued by Fluttershy, who caught him by the back of his shirt with her good arm and placed him back onto Lefty's saddle before gripping her wounded arm.

"Are you okay, Fluttershy?" Kai asked, seeing his friend bleeding.

"I'm fine. It's just a scratch."

Kai caught his breath. "Thanks for the save."

"Don't worry about it."

"And, we don't have to mention this to Jinora, right?"

The pegasus rolled her eyes in amusement. Typical boys, always wanting to look macho for their girls.

(~)

Opal had patched Fluttershy's wound with a bandage, which should heal her quickly. Lefty soon landed near the entrance of the village, where the people awaited them, eagerly. The governor approached the airbenders and pegasus. "What happened? Where's all the food?"

"We were attacked in mid-air." Opal said regrettably, "We lost everything."

Kai hesitantly withdrew the contract Kuvira had given him from his suit and handed it to the governor. "It might be time to make a tough call."

The Governor looked over his people, who all looked miserable. They had no food, no supplies, nothing. He desperately turned to the anthro pegasus, "Lady Fluttershy, are you sure there is nothing else you can do?" he asked hopefully. But the poor pony turned away, her ears lowered in sadness and regret.

"I'm sorry…but no."

As much as he hatted to admit it…there really was no other way. Hesitantly, he took the contract and signed on the dotted line before handing it back to Kai. "Here. Tell Kuvira to save my people."

"For what it's worth, I think you made the right decision."

The governor looked on in sadness. "Did I ever really have a choice?"

(~)

Back at Air Temple Island at sunset, Applejack and P'Li were handing out apple crumpets for the guests in the dining area. Inside it, three groups have formed: Raiko, his wife and Prince Wu; Lin, Mako, Twilight and Flash standing guard and Asami with Tenzin's family, along with the Mane Six, along with Spike and Sunset. Rarity graciously accepted the food from A.J and P'Li while Jinora fed Pabu.

"When Korra gets here, I bet she's not even going to know who I am." Meelo said confidently.

"And why is that, darling?" Rarity asked.

"Because Meelo the boy, has turned into Meelo the man!" The young aribender struck a sweet and innocent pose, before striking a 'tough guy' pose.

Both Rarity and Ikki looked at him with arched eyebrows. "Right. You're completely unrecognizable." his sister said sarcastically while Meelo kissed his so called 'biceps'. P'Li ruffled his hair, giggling at his silliness. Being with the airbenders was like having children of her own.

Meanwhile, as Wu spoke with Raiko and Buttercup, the prince chuckled, "You've never had the tea leaf wrap? You have no idea what you're missing. The face massage alone is to die for."

With Flash, Mako and Lin the three stood near the door, all wearing stoic/bored expressions. Rainbow Dash walked by towards the, sipping her punch. "So, how you handgin' there, Flash?"

The pegasus groaned in frustration. "Ugh. This coronation can not come soon enough. I can't wait to go back to being a detective."

Then, Mako's eyes slightly widened and he spored a guilty look on his face. "Right ... Umm ... Yeah, about that …"

"What?"

Mako scratched the back of his neck nervously, "I don't know how to tell you this, but ... You're going to Ba Sing Se ... With the prince."

Flash's eyes winded in terror as he desperately grabbed Mako by the collar of his shirt. "No! Man, you better be pulling my leg or so help me--"

"Hey, I tried to get you out of it, but it's over my head!"

Flash then turned to Lin with a pleading look. "Lin?"

"Sorry, Flash. Wu personally asked Raiko. He says he doesn't know what he'd do without you."

Flash began pulling on his blue hair in distraught, "This can't be happening! I'm not even an Earth Kingdom citizen, I'm from Equestria, I work for the Police Department!"

"Not anymore. You're just a pawn in Raiko's diplomatic game. You can try talking to him, but I don't think he's going to let you quit."

The poor pegasus was going bonkers. Beams of sweat dripped from his brows. Much like his girlfriend, he was having a nervous breakdown. "This isn't happening! This isn't happening! I can't breath! The walls, the walls are closing in.!I won't make it!" Flash slid down on his back against the wall and slid to the floor, burring his face into his arms. Mako couldn't bare to see his friend like this.

"I'll figure something else out. I promise. I'll even talk with Celestia and Luna."

Flash jumped back up and once again pulled on Mako's collar, "You better man! Get me out of this!"

"I will…and you're strangling me."

He slowly released the firebender. "Sorry."

Then, an Air Acolyte walked in and informed everyone, "There's a Southern Water Tribe ship pulling up to the dock!"

Pinkie Pie and the ponies all cheered in perfect synchronization, "Korra!"

They all happily ran off, and a smile broke across Tenzin's face. His student was coming home. Mako made a mad dash for the door, excited to greet his fiance, but the fastest of them all was Rainbow Dash, who zoomed by them all in a rainbow flash.

"Last one there's a rotten dragon egg!"

(~)

Back to the village in Yi, Kuvira's forces had already occupied the town. A line of soldiers with metal helmets and faceplates marched in. A door in the side of the train opened up, and bipedal mecha tanks exited through the opening. Kuvira's men were handing out food packages to the citizens; one of them gave a starving little boy an apple, who ate it and smiled graciously up at the man. Other children played on one of the mecha tanks, happy to have their new gadgets. Even the adults were happy. Bolin and Melody worked together in handing out food from one of the jeeps. Kuvira, along with Starblaze and Dazzle stepped forward and addressed the gathered crowd.

"The State of Yi is now under the full protection of my army." the crowd cheered in gratitude and Kuvira turned to the Governor, "Proclaim your loyalty, if you wish to keep your post."

The man glared at the woman, his anger fuming. Until, Dazzle and Starblaze suddenly opened their mouths and started harmonizing.

Ah, ah, ah.

Ah, ah.

Ah, ah, ah.

Ah, ah.

The pendents around their necks, and Kuvira's green one glowed brightly. As the two ponies sang, a green mist emitted from Kuvira's pendent, which then reached the governor's eyes, causing them to briefly glow an eerie green. His anger towards Kuvira remained, but at the same time he found himself unable to resist the will to bow down before her like she was an all powerful Queen. He knew he could not deny it. Kuvira had the control, and he did not.

"I pledge my loyalty to you, oh Great Uniter."

The ponies ceased their singing and a banner dropped from the gate in front of the town, revealing the logo of Kuvira's army. Everyone cheered happily, and unbeknownst to them, the green mist continued to grow, manifesting all around the city and the people. Kuvira's smile widened, it always felt good to get things her way. The cheers and applauds she received made her feel all the more powerful and important. The mist was then absorbed into her pendent, all without her realization, while some of that very mist merged into the pendents around Dazzle, Starblaze and Melody. The sensation felt oh so satisfying. And they had Kuvira to thank.

Opal and Fluttershy watched from the crowd, both with matching disappointed looks on their faces. They spotted Bolin, who was still handing out supplies with Melody. Once he saw his friends, he smiled and waved, maybe now they could see the good he had been doing. But sadly, they both turned away in shame at his perceived betrayal, much to Bolin's disappointment. Melody placed a reassuring hand on his shoulder.

"Don't worry about them, Bolin. They'll come around someday. I'm sure if your girlfriend was here, she's be so proud of you." as she said this, her pendent glowed, emitting a green mist which was then absorbed into Bolin's eyes, causing them to briefly glow green.

"You know what, you're right!" he said with a smile, his confidence back up, "She would be proud. Thanks for being so supportive, Melody."

"Hey, what are friends for, right?" the pony said with a sneaky grin on her face.

(~)

Back at Air Temple Island, the group waited patiently for the ship to appear. From Korra's palace beside the island, Naga ran up, just as excited to greet her friends. Korra's father, Chief Tonraq disembarked from the ship. He was still as strong looking as ever, only now his hair was slowly turning gray due to his age. The ponies all rushed to greet him, and Tonraq happily embraced the girls. Since they were so close to his daughter, he saw them the same way.

"Tonraq! It's great to see, ya!" Applejack greeted.

"It's really good to see you girls, too."

Tenzin approached the chief and the two grown men shook hands. "Tonraq. It's good to have you back in the city. And everyone is excited to see the Avatar again."

But Tonraq looked at him in surprise, "What do you mean? Isn't Korra already here?"

The ponies and other friends all looked at one another in confusion. This was not the answer they were expecting to hear. "No, we thought she was coming with you." Rarity said.

Mako approached his future father-in-law, "We got news that Korra was coming back tonight." he said.

"I'm sorry Mako but, Korra left the South Pole six months ago. She's written me letters. She said she was here in Republic City."

Okay, this was very strange. Why would Korra lie to her father for no reason? None of this made any sense.

"Korra's not here." Mako replied.

Tonraq looked on in worry when a sky bison finally landed onto the island. Opal, Kai and Fluttershy mounted off and ran towards their friends.

"Did we miss her? Where is she?" Kai asked excitedly. Until he realized the Avatar was not present. "Hey, where's Korra?"

Tonraq and the others all looked at one another in uncertainty and Fluttershy's eyes widened in realization.

"Where is she?"

(~)

She could hear the roar of the crowd, but payed very little mind to it. Her focus was entirely on the female earthbender she was fighting. Both women were engaged in an earthbending cage fight. The tan skinned girl was struck several times by flying stones and knocked backward off her feet. She got up and taunted her opponent.

"Is that all you got?"

Her opponent kept attacking her and her agitated opponent attempted to strike back with little success. After an intense exchange of earthbending between the two, the first woman launched herself to the top of the wall and bended a rock at the new girl, shooting straight at her back and sending her tumbling into the wall. She struggled for a moment to get back up to continue the fight, but quickly collapsed to the ground in exhaustion. "We have a winer!" the announcer said once the bell rang. The triumphant earthbender rose her arms victoriously as the crowd above cheered.

The poor girl was badly beaten, her skin was bruised and she had received a black eye on her left side. Despite her condition, she was a very beautiful young lady. With dark brown hair, styled into a messy bob cut, and her eyes a stunning shimmering blue shade, which somewhat clashed with her earth kingdom attire.

Once the crowd had left, the woman sat on the stands, taking the wrappings off her wrists. This match not only took a toll on her physically, but mentally as well. She hated feeling this way, she had not won a fight in so long. At least, not for as long as she could remember.

Often times, she tried not to recall her past…most of it was far too painful. Like a never-ending roller coaster of suffering and failure. Ironically, the more she thought about it, the more it coaxed her to keep on moving farther and farther away from what she once knew.

"Here. For your lackluster participation." The announcer of the match approached her and threw a bundle of cash right beside her. She didn't do this for money, but if she was going to keep traveling, she needed to support herself.

"Thanks." The woman took the money and placed it into her bag. The announcer took a good look at the woman as she stood up, hoisting the bag over her shoulder.

"You know, you look very familiar." he said, rubbing his chin before making a mental connection. Despite her swollen eye, she looked strikingly familiar. He knew he had seen those stunning blue orbs somewhere before. "Yeah, you kind of look like that Avatar girl!"

"I get that a lot." she said indifferently before walking off.

"Haven't heard much from her recently. Whatever happened to her?" he asked as he watched the strange and mysterious woman leave the ring.

"I wouldn't know."

As she walked deeper into the shadows, her cerulean eyes briefly glowed an eerie green.

(~)

Author's Note

Here is the long awaited book 4, hope you like it.

Beyond the Wilds

*(~)*

Isaiah 57:15 ~

I restore the crushed spirit of the humble and revive the courage of those with repentant hearts.

*(~)*

Beyond the Wilds

She ran. That was all she did. Her heart raced, her face dripping with sweat, her feet burned from the strength she placed into them. She thought she had escaped, but it was still behind her. Still coming at her. She didn't know what, but she knew it was there. Finally, she reached the end of her path, only to almost trip against the rocky ledge. Normally she would fly away, but she couldn't. Her wings were gone. She had no magic, no bending, her body felt heavy, as if she had something inside weighing her down, stinging, making her feel weak and helpless. She couldn't fight and she could not go into the Avatar State. It was like all of her past traumas all wrapped up in one, keeping her down.

But why? Why now?

She felt it coming. Moving in closer and closer. All she saw was darkness behind her, an evil laugh echoed in the wind, growing stronger, louder, more evil.

She couldn't escape, even if she tried. She was stuck with no way out. The last thing she witnessed were two glowing green eyes, followed by a familiar smirk from someone she once considered a friend. As she came into view, Korra's heart stopped.

Behind this woman's back…was a pair of wings, larger than her previous ones. Vines grew from behind her, and strangely enough the tips of the plants transformed into the faces of her former enemies.

With her at the heart of it all.

"You can not defeat me." she said in a wicked tone, "I destroyed you once, and I will do it again!"

"AHHHHHHH!"

Korra woke up in a cold sweat in the middle of the night. As she took in deep breaths she looked around, realizing she was in her bedroom of her royal palace. It was just a nightmare.

But then again, what else was new?

(~)

The next day, at the entrance of the Spirit Wilds, a certain airbender named Ryu stood before a gathering crowd. It was a relatively small group, some taking flash photography of the tall vines that outstretched from the ground up, creating a beautiful display of flora that was unlike anything the humans had seen in their won world. Some flowers in the Spirit Wilds could only be found here, so of course, humans would often ask spirits before taking any plants from their home. It was considered stealing if the humans did not ask. As such, several spirits would serve as "security" to make sure no ill-intentioned thief would vandalize their home.

Ryu wore the same red, yellow and gray full body wing suit all airbenders wore. He was one of the new age airbenders Korra and her friends had found three years ago after Harmonic Convergence. While he was reluctant at first, he eventually joined the new air nation and was a surprisingly decent airbender. His attitude still didn't change, except that he was slightly less lazy now, and his hair was now partly died blond.

He was usually in charge of giving the tourist a tour of the Spirit Wilds. On this particular day, his parents had decided to pay their one and only son a visit, and accompanied him during the tour. Much to Ryu's dismay.

"Everyone! Mom! Can we stay together, please? The tour is about to begin." Ryu said as he went through his flash cards…again.

Ryu's mother smiled with glee. She was so happy her son finally had a job…and wasn't living in the basement anymore. "That's my boy, Ryu." she said to two photographers who would join the tour. "He used to live in the basement, but then he got airbending, and he's been doing important Air Nation stuff all over the world. His father and I are here, visiting him and, we're just having the best time in the big city, we're so proud. Right, honey?"

Ryu's father, who was practically the spitting image of his son, right down to the glasses, shrugged his shoulders. "Well, at least he has a job now."

Ryu shook his mother's arms off of his shoulder in annoyance, "Mom, Dad, I'm trying to work!" he finally placed his cards in the right order and led the tour into the Spirit Wilds, demonstrating the land's beauty all while reading from his cards.

"Fun fact, everyone. All these vines were created by UnaVaatu when he battled giant spirit Princess Korra and the Mane Six for the fate of the world." he read in a strait, and unfeeling tone, not to demonstrate a lack of enthusiasm but in an effort to sound more professional.

However, nobody, aside from his mother, looked at Ryu. Everyone else was busy taking photographs of the stunning vines and the intricate designs they created around the now deserted buildings. Even as he spoke, nobody looked at him except his mother.

"Excuse me, are we in the Spirit World right now?" asked a tourist.

Ryu sighed, "No."

"Is the Spirit World in the ground below us?" the tourist asked while taking more pictures of the vines that adorned the ground, some growing out of the floor tiles.

the tourist asked while taking pictures of the ground, not looking at Ryu, who was starting to get very irritated at this point.

"No! Can I just get through my cards?" Ryu said, already loosing his patience. These were one of the worst things about dealing with tourists.

"Aw, honey, don't get flustered." said his mother.

"I'm not!"

"Uhh, why is that vine coming towards us?" the tourist asked, averting Ryu's attention away from his cards and towards the direction from where the tourist was pointing.

Just as he said, one of the vines had sprouted to life, slithering along the ground like a giant headless snake directly at them. The tourists continuously took pictures of the moving vine, which had accelerated its speed and showed no signs of stopping. Judging by the way it moved, Ryu had a feeling it wasn't just a friendly prank performed by the spirits. In fact, he didn't see any spirits since he and the others entered the wilds.

"Uh ... I don't see anything about that in the cards." Ryu said while frantically flipping through his cards.

The tourist picked up a nearby stick and ran towards the vine, "I'm gonna poke it with a stick." he said.

"No! Why would you do that?"

The tourist ignored Ryu and once the vine approached him, it stopped. The tip rose upwards like a snake's head and the man poked it gently with the tip of his very thin stick.

Everything was silent…for only a brief moment before the now living, and clearly ticked off, vine swatted the stick out of the man's hand before wrapping itself around his body, lifting him up high into the air as he screamed in terror.

"Everyone back!" Ryu shouted and dashed onward to rescue the captive, tossing his cue cards aside as he did.

Ryu's mother, on the other hand, was completely oblivious to the situation. "This tour is exciting!" she said, all the while her husband simply stood with the other tourists, shrugging his shoulders.

Ryu airbended at the vines in an attempt to slice it in half, but to no avail. The vine didn't even flinch at his attach. As Ryu's mother watched the fight, beaming with pride for her son, from behind her husband and the other tourists were also being entangled by more loving vines.

"Isn't Ryu the best airbender ever?" the woman said, only to scream in terror when one of the vines wrapped around her ankle and lifted her up into the air. Ryu attempted to save his mother but an extra vine quickly wrapped itself around him as well, preventing him from airbending.

As the vines disappeared into the wilds with its captives, the tourist's camera fell and was smashed once it hit the ground.

(~)

The alicorns were still unresponsive. Their horns still glowing green. Twilight held Mako's hand for support and all eyes turned to Korra. "You sure about this?" she asked her friend.

"When I was in the swamp, I managed to earthbend the stones from my system along with the remaining mercury poison."

"I can't believe you still had that stuff inside of you." said Twilight.

"My alicorn magic was stronger than the substance so it never held me back." Korra explained, "But I'm pretty sure I can bend these rocks out of their system."

Mako nodded in reassurance, "Go for it, honey."

Korra smiled at her fiance's encouragement and got in her stance. She gently moved her arms in the exact same way she did back at the swamp. With a soft motion, she located the stones. Ever so gently, she began bending them upwards to reach the alicorns' throats. Finally, all watched in awe as the green stones were lifted up from their mouths and Korra levitated them into the trashcan. She rested her arms, her heart racing the entire time. Everyone awaited anxiously for the alicorns to awaken…

But they did not.

Korra shook her head, anxiety already building up inside of her, "No…no, I don't understand. That should have worked, why didn't it work?!"

The zebra, Zecora approached the princesses, while their fever had died down a bit, they were still rather clammy and uneasy. Their front and back legs twitched repeatedly, and their closed eyes squinted harder and harder by the minute, unable or unwilling to wake up.

"I'm afraid the stones are not the only things at fault. For their fever has not come to a halt." said the zebra, speaking in her usual rhyme.

"But why? Why aren't they waking up? I got the stones out, they should be--"

"There are many concoctions and potion tricks. Perhaps the stones are not all that have been added to the mix."

Unlike most, Korra could understand Zecora's rhyming messages perfectly, "You're saying the stones might not be the only thing keeping them like this? That it was something else in the potion?"

"Indeed, my child. The mercury in you mixed with much of this mysterious brew. But I am afraid their majesties were not as lucky as you. Ironically enough, with the main substances in that metal, it was what awoke you from your fettle."

Korra shook her head in confusion, "So, the mercury inside me was what absorbed the stones from the potion and that was what allowed me to wake up? And if it hadn't I'd still be…" she looked down upon the alicorn queen, sweating and twitching in her torturous slumber, "Like them?"

"Precisely."

"And since Kuvira didn't know about the mercury," said Twilight, "she must not have known about this. She would have believed you were still in the same state the alicorns are in right now."

"But even so, the effects of the spell were still in play." Zecora said, "Keeping your true memories out of sight and away."

Korra lowered her shoulders in defeat as she looked won upon the alicorns. "What am I suppose to do now? We can't leave them like this. Zecora, isn't here any other way?"

"I'm afraid I have done all I can do. Perhaps the answers lye in you."

What could they do? She go the stones out, but they were still asleep. And what did Zecora mean by, Korra having the answers. If people thought being the Avatar was hard, try being a Princess Avatar who just so happens to be half alicorn.

(~)

At Air Temple Island courtyard, Applejack bended several stones to rise up and then fall back down. Naga leaped for the one risen stone before it sunk back down. The polar bear dog wagged her tail as she played.

Asami sat beside Applejack on the steps of the building, looking at some schematics in her lap. She hoped some time with her friends, and involving herself in her work would help take her mid off of Bolin. Fluttershy, who also sat alongside them, giggled at Naga's antics.

Their attention turned to Korra, her fiance as well as Princess Twilight, and even Opal when they approached. Fluttershy and Asami stood up, and Applejack stopped her playing with Naga.

"Hey, guys. So how did--?" Asami began, only to stop herself when she saw both Mako and Opal making "cut it out" hand gestures a few steps from behind Korra. Asami's eyes darted from them to the Avatar, who still had her back to them.

"Uhhh….hey, your hair looks nice! Did you condition it?" Korra arched an eyebrow, unamused, and Asami leaned to her right, speaking to Mako and Opal. "Sorry, I tried."

Mako face palmed himself, it was only a matter of time before Bolin rubbed off on her. Korra crossed her arm in frustration. "I earthbended the stones out of the alicorns but they still won't wake up."

Applejack placed a hand of Korra's shoulder, "Don't be so hard on yourself, suguarcube. We'll find a way."

"If we don't wake them up soon, who knows what could happen. Kuvira's still out there making a mess of things!"

"Don't remind me." Opal said, crossing her arms bitterly, "She has my family and no one seems to care but me."

Asami placed a hand on Opal's shoulder, "We all care, Opal. Don't worry, we'll get them back safely."

Just then, Jinora came flying in and landed next to the others, looking frantic. "Guys, there you are! I just felt a weird surge of spiritual energy coming from the Spirit Wilds. Something's wrong."

"What happened?" Applejack asked.

"I don't know. The others are already there. Let's go."

(~)

With Sunset Shimmer joining them, the group explored the Spirit Wilds, which were unusually silent today. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy flew around the area, looking for any signs of the tour group that was reported missing. Rarity and Pinkie Pie were examining the whole place as well. Pinkie Pie did some acrobatic flips as she jumped from branch to branch with ease, calling out for anyone who could hear.

"Hello! Anyone here? Hello!! Olly-olly-oxen-free!"

Spike began sniffing the place, his nose close to the ground but found nothing. Over the years, Spike's scent became stronger and could recognize a scent like a bloodhound. But so far he found nothing. He turned to Sunset Shimmer and shrugged.

"Are you sure you felt a disturbance?" Rainbow asked Jinora, "Maybe you just had some bad food for breakfast, or something."

"I'm telling you, I felt it." Jinora said, after examining the empty window of a building and leaped down from one of the roots. "Maybe something happened to Ryu's tour group. We should've run into them by now."

"Yeah, but it's Ryu." Korra stated, "They might be at the mall, for all we know."

"I'd bet my money on that." Mako said, raising his hand, before he and his fiance fist pumped one another while smiling.

Fluttershy placed her hand over the vines, and even she could feel something was off. "I'm no expert, but I can definitely tell there is something off here. The wilds are usually so filled with spirits, now I don't see any."

"I have to agree." said Rarity, "They do seem to have lost their otherworldly shine and had been replaced by an otherworldly spooky haunted forest vibe." the unicorn hugged herself and shivered, "I'm getting the creeps just by standing here."

"Korra, can't you feel how strange the energy is?" Jinora asked.

Korra hung her head in disappointment. Normally, she would have been able to feel the spirit vibes. Her sensitive sense towards magical disturbances were often strong, but ever since she got her magic and memories back, it's like that connection had become clouded.

"No ... but maybe I can get a reading." Korra placed her hand on the surface of a nearby vine and closed her eyes, focusing on the energy of the wilds. Just like before when Prince Wu had been captured, the surface bellow Korra's palm gave off an golden glow.

Images of the vine's roots flashed before Korra's eyes, a trail leading her mind into a new location. The scene flashed in white and once it cleared, Korra saw the banyan-grove tree from Toph's swamp. Kuvira's mecha tanks cut through the trees large roots, and containers with those very roots were being lifted away into the airships that hovered over the area. One of the vines sprouted to life and grabbed one of the tanks, lashing out in anger, only to be cut by one of their chainsaws. The pieces of the pant fell and rolled down from the tree, splashing into the muddy waters bellow. For a moment, Korra could feel the tree's pain. The piercing sensation against her own skin was too much to bare.

With a gasp, she quickly removed her hand and nearly tumbled backwards, placing a hand over her racing heart. Mako quickly caught her, and Asami placed another hand on her shoulder.

"Korra, what is it? Are you okay?"

"It was Kuvira. I saw her stealing vines from the swamp. That's what's affecting our Spirit Wilds."

"I bet that's what you were sensing, Jinora." said Twilight.

Rainbow Dash grunted as she pounded her fists, "Grrr! That woman has seriously crossed the line! It was bad enough she was taking over the Earth Kingdom, made the alicorns sick, but now she's messing with the spirits?! She is so going down!"

"But why is she taking vines?" Sunset asked.

"Whatever the reason, I'm sure it's not good." Korra stated with a stern face.

"Oh, no really? Because my first guess was that maybe she just wanted to decorated her dictator decor with some nice supernatural plants!" All surprised/concerned eyes fell on Rarity. The unicorn blushed, "Sorry, but that woman's just getting me on edge! And it is not good for my complexion. Oh no, I think I feel a blemish coming!" she said, taping the surface of her chin with her finger.

"We have to tell Raiko." Opal said, "This might help him convince the other leaders to finally take her down!"

"Jinora, you keep looking for Ryu and the others." Twilight said.

The young girl nodded her head. "I'll go with her," said Rainbow Dash, "She could use the back up."

"Me too." Fluttershy volunteered. The two pegasus ponies turned to Korra and embraced in a warm good luck hug. Korra and the others ran towards City Hall, while Jinora, Rainbow and Fluttershy ran in the other direction, deeper into the wilds.

(~)

"I say we deal with this Kuvira situation immediately." Raiko said. He and the other world leaders, even Shinning Armor and Queen Hou-Ting, were all gathered around the table, discussing plans on how to stop Kuvira. Prince Wu was also part of the meeting as well, hence why Flash Sentry attended as well. Not that he had much of a choice in the matter, but did not rebel against the notion. he was just as concerned about the Kuvria crisis as anyone.

"Yes! Agreed!" Wu said with much, and unnecessary, enthusiasm, "And I know just how to get rid of her: we tell her she won an all-expense paid vacation to a tropical island. Then, when she gets there, we reveal that it was a trap. The island's a prison! Boom! Got her!"

Tenzin rose an eyebrow while Flash sighed in annoyance. Judging by everyone else's blank reactions, Wu knew this idea just wasn't going to fly.

"Or, okay, uh, I'm just spitballing here. We march in with an army of highly trained badgermoles!" He suggested with an excited smile.

Fire Lord Izumi narrowed her eyes, while Shinning Armor rolled his. Wu blinked, his smile wavering before disappearing entirely. "Do we know if Kuvira has any allergies?" he asked, this time with much less enthusiasm and confidence.

Hou-Ting sighed, "Sweetie, please let the grown ups talk."

"Look, I think we all know what must be done." Raiko said, "We take the fight to her."

"I don't believe attacking is the right move, since she hasn't done anything aggressive toward the United Republic." Tenzin said.

"Not yet." Lin said, "But Kuvira can't be trusted. She told us that she was going to turn over power and she didn't. I'm with Raiko."

"Me too." said Shinning Armor, "She has already attacked four of Equestria's royals, why would she do that if all she wants is to "unite" the Earth Kingdom? For all we know, she could be planning something bigger than we thought. I say we go on the offensive."

"We should start by retaking Zaofu." said Lin.

The golden doors bursted open, and Team Avatar Harmony entered the room. "President Raiko, I'm sorry to interrupt, but ... " Korra stopped on her tracks once she realized all of the world leaders gathered together, "What's going on here?"

Wu leaned back over his chair, casually greeting her, "Oh, hey, Avatar Korra. Just kickin' it world leader-style, trying to figure out what to do about Kuvira. For the record, I told Raiko he should've invited you."

Raiko shot Wu an annoyed glare before looking back at Korra. The Princess Avatar scoffed in surprise. "Wait, you invited him but not us?" she said gesturing to herself and the team, who crossed their arms in disappointment.

"Please, Korra, it's not personal." Tenzin said, trying to make the situation less awkward than it already was. "We just thought, perhaps we called you back into action a little too soon."

Korra was silent for a brief moment before saying, "Again. Him? Not us?"

Twilight turned to her brother, "Shinning Armor, why didn't you tell me about this?"

"I'm sorry Twiliy, but we figured if you knew, then Korra would eventually find out."

Twilight arced an eyebrow before saying, "Really? That's your argument?"

Raiko stood up from his chair. "Princess, we're in the middle of a meeting and we can't have people just barge in whenever they want!" he said angrily.

"Guys! Oh, perfect! You're all here." Bolin interrupted the president once he, Varrick and Sonata barged in, running by the guards. The young earthbender panted from exhaustion before giving everyone a friendly smile and wave. The three still looked as dirty and war-weary as the day they escaped Kuvira's clutches.

Varrick straightened his back, while Sonata literally froze in place upon seeing the two alicorn princesses, and a certain yellow/red-haired female anthro unicorn.

"Bolin?!" everyone said in perfect unison. Korra and Pinkie Pie happily grinned upon seeing their old friend.*squee*

"Bolin!" the little dragon ran up and jumped into Bolin's arms to hug him, "I'm so happy to see you! Wait a minute--" he released himself and landed back on the ground, backing away a few feet and crossing his arms in disapproval, "No, I'm not! You've got a lot of nerve coming back after what you did, mister!"

Asami was especially surprised to her her ex back. And with Varrick no less. And, a pony. She knew she had seen her before, and once she looked past the dirty cloths and messy hair, she remembered…she was with Kuvira.

Applejack smiled when she saw her old friend, "Varrick!"

"Applejack!"

"What are you doing here?!" Raiko exclaimed, his voice practically booming upon seeing the two. "Guards, remove these traitors!"

The guards quickly grabbed hold of the two men and anthro pony, only for Korra to step forward.

"No!" she ordered the guards, who ceased their attempts at arresting the three. She turned to a surprised Raiko. "They're our friends."

"They also work for Kuvira!"

"No! We escaped Kuvira's army! We're back on your side now!" Bolin said, holding his hands up in surrender to empathize his point. "And we have top secret information for you."

Korra narrowed her eyes at Raiko, silently telling him to allow the two to speak. The man, realizing the defiant woman would not be stepping down any time soon, and would never let him hear the end of it if he didn't comply, nodded his head to the guards and they fully released the three.

"Okay, I guess we should've opened with that line." Varrick said, adjusting his already filthy and torn shirt.

Sonata arched an eyebrow, "Ya think?"

"This isn't the time to be sarcastic, Sonata!"

"Sonata?!" Korra, Twilight and Sunset Shimmer all simultaneously exclaimed in shock. Their eyes the size of dinner plates.

The blue skinned pony's ears lowered in shame and chuckled nervously. She knew this was coming and now it was time for her to face the music. She wiggled her fingers in greeting to the princesses and her former Canterlot High classmate who all looked at her with scorn and anger.

"He-hey, guys. Twilight, Sunset, you're both looking great." the room was silent, a pin dropping could bring an echo into the halls. "New hair?"

Korra turned to Bolin, pointing at Sonata, "What's she doing here?"

"Who's Sonata?" Mako asked.

"She's one of the sirens who Wan and the alicorns banished all those years ago."

"And who tried to take over my school with their hypnotic singing." Sunset said, angrily placing her hands on her hips.

"And, by the looks of it, have been working side by side with the woman who caused all of this maddens!" Twilight exclaimed angrily.

Pinkie Pie pounded her fists angrily, "Why I otta--let me at her! Let me at her!" the pink angry pony attempted to attack the former siren, only to be caught by Mako who held her back by lifting her up by the arms as her legs kept on moving as if she were still walking.

"Whoa, pony girl!"

Asami narrowed her eyes at the eartbender, "Bolin, I can't believe you brought a monster here!"

Bolin stood in front of Sonata to defend her, "No, no you've got it all wrong, she's with us now. Listen to me, Kuvira's making this thing that goes--Ba-Boooooooo-Aaaaaahhhhh!" Bolin rose his voice in a poor attempt to mimic the sounds of the weapon, all while extending his arms widely. "I don't know how it works, but it has this--wrwrwrwrwwrwrwr!" he made strange noises while making a face that looked like he had been shocked by electricity.

Knowing this wasn't going anywhere, Varrick stepped forward, "It's a super weapon! Like a regular weapon, only super."

Korra's eyes widened at this news. "And let me guess: it has something to do with spirit vines."

"Yes! How did you know?"

"I saw saw a vision of Kuvira taking spirit vines from the swamp."

"If she figures out how to harness their power, we are all doomed."

Sonata tugged on her left arm in shame, "Yeeeeeeeeeah, that's not the worse part."

Korra and Twilight turned their attention to the siren, "What's the worse part?" They asked in union, both knowing they would not like the answer.

"Kuvira is in possession of these magical stones that can restore magic. That's how me and my sisters managed to get our powers back. The longer she wears it the more her pride and arrogance gets transferred into my sisters' stones which is increasing their magic and once they gain their full power, they won't need her anymore."

This new information was shocking for everyone. So Kuvira wasn't the true mastermind behind all of this; It was Adagio and Aria!

"But where did she get those stones?" Sunset asked.

"She found them in the cave up a mountain three years ago."

Korra's eyes widened as she remembered, "Laghima's Peak." she said nearly breathless, "I remember these large green emerald colored rocks within the cave where the Red Lotus held me captive."

"I remember that, too." said Twilight, "Zaheer tied me up to one of them and I could somehow feel it giving me my strength back."

"The Zenith stone!" All eyes fell on Tenzin, "I've read about them. They contain powerful spiritual energy within. They must have become mixed with Equestrian magic when the worlds were united."

"That would explain a lot." Rarity stated, "So what are we going to do about Kuvira now? She not only has a powerful weapon but two powerful magical creatures."

"Not exactly," said Sonata, "My sisters will need three voices to make our magic work. Without me, they're pretty much powerless."

"Well, that's good!" Pinkie Pie said, who had already been released by Mako a while back, "Now we only have one problem on our hands!"

Applejack arced an eyebrow, "And just how is that suppose to be good? Pretty sure a supper weapon is just as bad as evil sirens."

Raiko's brows furrowed with worry, "She's right. Kuvira might use the weapon to attack Republic City. The only way to protect ourselves is with a preemptive strike."

"My airbenders won't be part of an unprovoked attack!" Tenzin said, rising from his chair.

"Neither will the Fire Nation." said the Fire Lord, also rising from her chair.

Izumi was a lovely woman with long wavy grey hair with shaper features, amber eyes and spectacles that surprisingly not only increased her beauty but also showed off her intelligence perfectly. Her long robes, decorated with red and gold, complimented her figure perfectly and her flame-like ornament shimmered in the sunlight.

"But, Fire Lord Izumi, Kuvira is a threat to the world! She has to be stopped!" Raiko said.

"The Fire Nation has spent too much of its history fighting nonsense wars. And I refuse to drag my nation into another one unless there is no other choice. If you attack Kuvira, you'll do it without my army."

Her voice was firm but wise, and Raiko had no other option than to agree to her terms. "Fine. I'll hold off any plans of attack. We'll go on the defensive and fortify security on the borders."

"In that, you'll have my help." she said, her eyes softening.

Shinning Armor stepped forward as well, "And you shall have the assistance of the Canterlot Royal Army. I will send word to my troops immediately."

(~)

Asami, Opal and Sunset Shimmer exited the building, where Bolin caught up with them. He knew he had to make things right with not just his friend Opal; who's family he failed to protect, and Asami; the woman he loved and whose heart he had shattered.

"Asami! Opal, wait! Please, I just want to say that I'm sorry for everything."

Asami crossed her arms in front of her chest. He did seem pretty remorse for what he did, but she was still rather reluctant. Asami may be sweet and kind, but once you betray her trust, it takes a while to get it back. It took her nearly six months to fully let go of her resentment towards Mako and Korra for them to become friends, and she was still only now starting to forgive her father. Bolin was seriously in the polar bear dog house right now.

"I'm glad you're okay, but it's a little late for "sorry"

"I know, I know. I didn't listen to you, and I sided with Kuvira, and I helped her take over the Earth Kingdom, and topple Zaofu, and get Opal's mom captured, and her brothers, and her dad …" He briefly stopped once he saw Opal and Asami's displeased expressions, while Sunset simply looked concerned. "Wow, that does sound really bad when I say it out loud like that. But I can explain myself, honest!"

Lin walked out and placed a hand on her niece's shoulder, "Opal, can I talk to you for a moment?"

Opal turned to Asami, who nodded her head saying it was all right. The two Beifongs walked towards a pillar, opposite the others and Lin spoke, "I'm sorry, kid, but Raiko couldn't convince the other leaders to attack Kuvira."

Opal's browed furrowed, "So our family …"

"Looks like we're going to have to save them ourselves."

"Don't you think some other people would agree to go with us?"

"This is an unsanctioned and dangerous mission into enemy territory. We can't ask other people to risk their necks for our family. If we want to break them out, we'll have to do it alone."

As they spoke, Bolin tried his hardest to explain everything to Asami, "And when Sonata showed me your letters, I snapped out of it!"

"Then, you were under a spell that made you act like a jerk this whole time?" she asked with a hint of hope in her voice. Maybe it wasn't actually Bolin with who she was speaking with before. Maybe it really was all out of his control.

"Yes!…Well, yes and no. On the one hand I was in control, but in the other I...wasn't."

"So, you did mean those things you said to me?" Asami said while narrowing her eyes. Her previous hopes slowly fading. Does this mean a part of him did mean those things he said? The idea revived the horrible break up and her heart accelerated in fear.

"No! No, I wasn't thinking straight, I--" he face palmed himself, he knew he was terrible as explaining things clearly to people, "Okay, maybe I did mean some of that stuff but not everything, I swear!"

"Which is it then?" she asked, "Did you mean them or not?"

Bolin didn't know what else to say. He knew he was aware of the words he had said to her, the siren's magic increasing his pride in order to not properly think about what he was saying. He knew he hurt Asami greatly, he of all people knew how hard it was for someone like Asami to regain trust.

Asami's expression softened a bit as she lowered her arms, "Bolin, when you left with Kuvira the first time, I'll admit, it was hard for me, but I supported you every step of the way because I knew you were doing it to help people. But, when you came back, that same man…it's like he disappeared." her voice cracked a bit, indicating she was struggling to fight back the tears that threatened to come out. "I barely recognized you, and that scared me like you wouldn't believe. I never knew I could feel so brokenhearted again. I thought I lost you!"

"I know I hurt you and I can't take back what I said, but I want to set things right, honest. Just give me another chance, please."

Asami sighed sadly, "I know being angry at you won't solve anything, and I'd be a hypocrite if I didn't give you a second chance. So, I won't hold this against you." upon hearing this, Bolin sighed with relief and held Asami's hands in his.

"Thank you, Asami. It's so great to be with you again!"

The moment after he said those words, a familiar image flashed before Asami's eyes. No longer did she see the face of the kind and loving Bolin she fell in love with, but that cold and distant angry man from before. The words they yelled at one another echoed in her ears, so crisp and clear it was as if she were hearing them for the first time all over again. Memories of her father's betrayal flashed before her eyes as well. She gasped, her eyes blinking twice to shake the images away and she took a tentative step back, releasing Bolin's hands, much to his surprise. It was too fast for him to notice, but for a split second, Asami's eyes gave a brief green glow which came and went faster than a speeding train.

Asami shook her head, her heart pounding and her hands partly trembling. The pain from the breakup, coupled with the pain from her father's betrayal, which she had thought she could overcome now that she was learning to forgive him, have become fresh yet again. It was as if her brain refused to allow her to forget it, which had never happened before and didn't understand why it was happening now.

"Um, listen, I said I'll give you another chance but, I don't think we can just jump right back where we left off."

"Why not? Asami, it's me."

Asami tried to say the words but the harder she looked into Bolin's eyes, the more her heart ached. The pain was still fresh, and being around him right now wasn't helping. It was just like going back in time. Feelings of betrayal had resurfaced as if they had happened only recently. Asami took another step back averting her gaze from Bolin, her eyes giving a brief and quick green glow once more.

"I just can't!" With a heavy heart, Bolin watched her leave. She briefly stopped and turned her head, he silently hoped she would say something to him. But she did not. "Come on, Sunset."

The anthro pony looked at Bolin with sympathy, shrugging her shoulders, "Sorry, Bolin. Good luck." she said the last part in a half-whisper, as to not let Asami hear, and followed her friend. Once they were gone, Pinkie Pie happily hugged Bolin, accompanied by the others.

"We're so glad you're back, Bolin!"

"You're not mad?"

"Are you kidding? I can never stay mad at you!" Pinkie smiled, "Besides, you're here, that's all that matters."

Bolin was then approached by his brother and future sister-in-law, "It really is good to have you back, little bro. I was worried about you."

"We all were." Korra said as she, Mako and the others embraced him.

"Thanks, guys. Mako, I'm so sorry about the way we left things. I'm such an idiot. You tried to warn me about Kuvira and I ran off anyway, like an idiot. You were right and I'm just an idiot. I hope ... that ... I'll be able to earn your trust again."

But Korra disagreed, "If anyone has lost people's trust, it's me. Ever since Kuvira kicked my butt, no one even wants me around."

Mako placed a reassuring hand on Korra's shoulder, "We want you around." he said kindly, as Applejack placed another hand on her free shoulder.

"We know why you couldn't go through with it." said Applejack, "Nobody blames you."

"And Bolin, you're not an idiot." Mako said to his younger brother, "You were just doing what you thought was right."

Twilight smiled reassuringly as well, "It's easy to get swopped up in what may seem attractive, but it takes real courage to see the truth."

Bolin lowered his gaze in shame, "Actually, believe it or not, Sonata helped me in that department."

Everyone looked at him with surprised looks, and Flash mentioned, "No, seriously."

"I am serious! Sonata helped me see the truth about Kuvira by showing me Asami's letters that she and her sisters hid from me. She said love can break the spell."

Korra's eyes widened in surprise, "She…did?"

"Yeah. She really has changed. She can help us."

Korra pondered on this for a moment as she and the others shared a glance, all equally questioning the same thing; Should they trust Sonata? She did help Bolin return home, and she did give them important information as well.

"Maybe we can." Korra finally said…right before turning her head to her fiance, whispering, "But keep an eye on her, just in case."

"You got it."

Rarity sighed in relief, "Well, as crazy as things are, I for one am simply relieved the whole team is back together."

Bolin smiled warmly at her words, "Aww, I love you guys. And I really wanna hug again." he said, right before they embraced him once more. It really was good to be home.

Sonata watched from afar as they hugged. She felt so happy that Bolin was forgiven…but how long would it take for them to forgive her?

(~)

Back in the Spirit Wilds, Jinora, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy continued their search for Ryu and the others. Rainbow cupped her hands around her mouth and called out. "Ryu! Anybody!" but no answer came. "Seriously, how hard is it to find a group of tourists and an airbender with bad dye job?"

Jinora walked on ahead, scouting the area. Still, there was no signs of spirits roaming around. Rarity was right, without the colorful variety of creatures happily frolicking or dancing in the air, the wilds were uninviting and cold. The young airbender spotted something on the ground.

"Hey guys, look."

The two ponies approached Jinora, who squatted down to show them what she had found; a broken camera, the same one dropped by one of the tourists from before. The lens was shattered, the small pieces reflecting the small bit of sunlight that peeked in through the opening of the vines.

"They were definitely here."

Fluttershy's pony ears perked at the sound of a distant noise. She turned her head towards the source, her long pink locks dancing against her shoulders, and her cyan eyes widening at the sight before her, so much so she shrieked in terror.

"AAHH!"

A large spirit vine came to life and attacked them. The ponies flew right out of its grapes while Jinora airbended herself upwards, landing feet first onto a nearby building. Another vine grew from an opening in between the two buildings and stretched out to grab her. Jinora opened the wings on her suit and flew off, but was pulled back when the vines wrapped itself around her ankle. Thinking fast, Rainbow Dash shot fire at the vine, causing it to release Jinora. She lost momentum, only for Fluttershy to catch her in mid flight.

The three flew away from more of the vines that sprung to life and reached out to grab them. They narrowly evaded another incoming vine from the direction towards which they were flying, but they ducked in the nick of time before proceeding. They proceeded to fly forward, outrunning the vines, but none the less, they did manage to take hold of one hostage.

"Jinora!"

The young girl was grabbed by the legs as the vines wrapped around her body, trapping her. Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy blasted the vines with their bending, but one managed to knock Rainbow away, sending her flying backwards onto a building, passing out and collapsing. She morphed back into her pony form as a result. Fluttershy flew down beside her, blasting the vines away from her friend, until she created a tornado that scared the vines away, but it was already too late. Jinora was already gone, the vines dragging her away deep into the wilds.

Fluttershy felt she would cry, but she tightly closed her eyes before a single tear could spill. She needed to get to the others. She carried Rainbow Dash and she few out of the wilds to warn her friends.

(~)

Back at City Hall, where Mako, Korra and the others were still present, Fluttershy and a now partly conscious, but exhausted Rainbow Dash, lowered down.

"Rainbow!" A.J cried out as she rushed to her friend's aid, alongside Rarity.

"What happened?" Rarity asked with concern. Rainbow Dash was able to will herself to morph into her anthro form and her two friends slung both of her arms around their shoulders to help her stand. Fluttershy clapped her hands close to her chest, visibly shaking. Korra wrapped her arms around her in reassurance to ease her anxiety.

The two slung both of her arms around their shoulders to help her stand, and Fluttershy clapped her hands close to her chest, visibly shaking. Korra wrapped her arms around her in reassurance to ease her anxiety, "Fluttershy, are you alright?"

"It's Jinora. The vines. They took her. She needs help!"

Everyone gasped in horror and Korra's worried face quickly changed into one of determination, "Rarity, A.J, Pinkie, you guys take Rainbow and Fluttershy back with the alicorns, the rest of us will deal with the vines."

(~)

A group of cops, led by Lin, stood by the entrance of the Wilds while more people, who had come for the second tour, were now boarding onto the buss, ready to leave. Lin addressed to her men, "Get everyone out of here. Put up a perimeter. Cancel all tours. Somebody get a hold of Tenzin."

Once the officers dispersed, Korra and the others arrived. "We gotta get in there and find Jinora." said Twilight.

"I don't think anyone should be going in there right now."

Spike stepped forward, addressing to the woman, "Didn't you hear us? Jinora's in there, we can't just leave her. Besides, we've got two alicorn princesses here, what more do you need?"

Both Mako and Flash placed their hands on their hips, clearing their throats, "Ahem!"

"Oh, yeah and those guys."

Both boys pouted in annoyance while Korra addressed to the chief of police, "Lin please, I know I haven't been myself lately, but I can do this."

"Korra, I understand you're the Princess of Friendship and all, but---" Lin jumped back while Korra let out a surprised yell. A massive vine sprouted from the tall greens, wiping everything it came into contact with, primarily a string of lanterns that decorated the entrance and narrowly missed the tour buss before it speeded away, but not without causing public damage to the side of a building.

Twilight determinedly turned to Lin, "If we don't do something now who knows what else the vines will do."

Lin couldn't negotiate with that logic. And so, with much worry, she allowed them to go in, "Be careful."

(~)

The group of friends entered the wilds, which looked even creepier than before. If it weren't for the fact that they had only been out in the sun not more than two minutes ago, they could have assumed it was already night. As they continued along the path, Spike started to shake, gasping every single time he though he heard something.

"Ah! What was that?!"

Twilight rolled her eyes, "A stick." she said dryly.

Spike jumped once more, "Ah! What was that?"

"Just a rock." Mako said.

Finally, Spike yelped once more, causing the others to groan in annoyance and turned around towards him. "What now?" Korra asked in annoyance, they had no time for this.

"There's a spider on my back."

Twilight groaned in frustration, "Will you---it's just a lief, turn around." Spike did as she said and turned…to reveal a medium spider, almost his size behind his back. The others cringed in disgust, all looking at Twilight to swat it away. They certain weren't going to do it. With one swipe of her tail, she swatted the bug away, "Lief. Told ya."

The group continued searching for the lost child. Korra called out, "Jinora!"

"Hello, anyone?" Mako yelled, cupping his hands around his mouth to amplify his voice.

Flash followed his example, "Jinora! You here, kiddo?"

"It's us!" Twilight added.

Mako became on edge when he heard a rustling coming from behind. "Wait. Do you hear that?"

Spike hid behind his leg, "Would "no" be the right answer?"

The five of them followed the sound, coming from a closed up glass window. The rustling sound grew louder, first very slowly before accelerating as the friends looked on, awaiting for something to occur, if this was a threat or all in their minds.

For a moment, the sound stopped. Sighs of relief were heard…until three vines came crashing through the window and started attacking. Korra, Mako, Twilight and Spike wasted no time in unleashing their fire attacks, while Flash Sentry pulled a knife from his pocket. With the press of a bottom, it grew into a katana sword. The latest in Equestrian defenses. With all of his might, he sliced the vines while Twilight, Mako, Korra and Spike attacked with their fire. One vine wrapped itself around Mako's waist, lifting him up into the air, screaming as he did.

"Keep your coils off of my fiance!" Korra called out in righteous furry as she sliced the vine in two with her fire. The half that lifted Mako fell lifelessly to the ground and Mako tucked and rolled upon impact. Korra unleashed a fire arc at another incoming vine.

Twilight saw more vines coming their way, "Come on!" she shouted. The group retreated, following her into a building. Korra broke through the stone wall with her bending, allowing everyone else to run inside. When another vine came at them, Flash sliced it in two with his blade, giving Korra time to block the entrance with a rock rising from the ground. With that over, Flash calmly placed his katana sword away, while Mako breathed a sigh of relief.

Korra inspected him. "You okay?"

"Yeah. But how's about we cross safari off of our list of potential honeymoon destinations?" Mako said jokingly, earning a chuckle from Korra.

"Uh, guys…Get a look at this." Twilight's jaw nearly dropped, her eyes widened and her finger pointing upwards, not taking her eyes off of what was in front of her. The couple walked closer towards their friends and they too were shocked.

The room was illuminated with a green glow, which came from the long rounded green cocoons that hung from the vines around the building. Spike hesitantly walked closer towards one of them, his dragon feet getting wet from the liquid that surrounded the area. He noticed that these cocoons contained something inside. He squinted his eyes to see clearly and saw…a human face.

"AH!! Face! People! Gah!" he screamed in terror and ran away from the things while the others walked closer.

"What are those?" Flash asked.

"This must be where the vines took everyone." Twilight said, "But why?"

Korra approached the cocoons, placing her hand onto its gooey surface. Upon her touch, the interior of the cocoon lit up, revealing Jinora curled up into a ball, sound asleep but covered in green goo. Her skin and clothing looked pale.

"It's Jinora and the rest of them."

"Let's get them out." Mako created a fire dagger in his hand, ready to release them but was quickly stopped when Korra placed her hand on his chest, making him lower the dagger which disappeared.

"Don't! The vines trapped them here, but now they're in the spirit world. If you attack now you'll provoke the vines. Let me try."

The others stepped back to give Korra her space as she began bending the waters bellow the cocoons, performing the spiritual healing technique she learned from her uncle all those years ago. The two streams of water circled around the glowing greens, glowing a bright yellow. Korra's hands began to shake as she tried to send positive energy through the waters, but it was no use, the vines would not budge. She grunted and lowered her arms, causing the water to fall and stop its glowing.

"They won't open."

"So what now?" Flash asked curiously.

"Maybe if I travel into the spirit world, I can free them."

"Well, then what are you waiting for?" said Spike, "Meditate away!"

Korra sat down, the star on her forehead glowing brightly once she closed her eyes and placed her knuckles together. She could feel her mind wander and drift. Her eyes opened and she was no longer sitting, but standing. However, this place was not what she had expected. She stood on surface of a tall flat rock. Looking around, she noticed several more around her and flat surfaced mountains all around her, The sky was a clear with a sunset-like hue and the clouds were of a pale yellowish white tone.

"Wait ...this isn't the spirit world." Korra said to herself. But, even with that fact, this place looked…oddly familiar.

A gust of wind picked up, almost out of nowhere with a fierce intensity, causing her long mystical hair to whip around her in elegant forms. Korra turned around, looking up into the sky, spotting the very source of the wind. A man floated in midair, wearing a familiar set of clothing, which billowed in the winds he manipulated around him. Upon seeing him, Korra's heart began to race.

"Zaheer! No!"

The sinister airbender pushed Korra back with his winds, sending her tumbling back She cried out in main as the stone surface punctured her skin with its small pebbles and larger rocks. Since when was her skin this sensitive?

As she tumbled, dust rose upwards, entering her lunges, causing her to cough. She stopped at the very edge of the rock and rather than stay down, Korra got back to her feet, eyes of anger aimed directly at Zaheer. She spread open her wings, ready to fight him on equal grounds, but when she tried to lift herself up, Korra cried out in pain and was forced down to her knees. She clutched her stomach, feeling a familiar stinging sensation coursing through her. Her body felt heavy, filled with something inside. Like metal.

"You can't fight me and the poison!" Zaheer said, echoing the words from long ago.

Korra rose her head up, seeing that the clouds above had turned into a sinister shade of gray and black. She stared at the man in shock. "No…I got it out!"

"You'll never get it out!"

Zaheer bended the air around Korra, creating a vortex around her head in an attempt to bend the air out of her lungs, just as he attempted to do so long ago. The suffocation never came, the image frightening Korra enough to jolt her back to the present. She gasped for air, feeling her lungs perfectly in tact. She hung her head, pressing her hands onto the watery floor and panted, her hair fell to her face and sweat dripped down her face and shoulders. Mako and Twilight quickly approached her, both placing a hand on her shoulders.

"Korra! What's wrong?" Twilight asked with concern.

Korra breathed a few times before answering. "It's Zaheer."

"What are you talking about?"

"He's been haunting me ever since I fought him." Korra said, removing her now sweaty long hair from her face. "I can't get any peace. It's like he's blocking my magic."

Twilight's brows furrowed curiously. "But...you confronted him years ago."

Korra's head jolted upwards, wondering if she had heard her right. "What?"

"You and I went to see him at his prison after the Nightmare Asami incident. Don't you remember?"

That was just it…she didn't. She was certain she would have, but why now? Why was she having this all over again? Just when it seemed she was out, she gets pulled back in.

"Zecora did say this would happen. Because I was exposed to the potion for so long some of my actual memories could take a bit longer to come back. You'd think I'd remember this one."

"What are you going to do?"

Korra thought about it for a moment and began to wonder. Maybe this was a clue. Maybe if she was going to remember how to get back into the spirit world, she would need to see Zaheer again. Only this time, she would do it alone.

Mako pulled Korra to her feet again, "I have to go see him. Maybe if I remember that day I'll be able to save the others."

Mako caressed his fiance's face, "We're here for you."

(~)

Back at the entrance to the Wilds, Tenzin stroked his beard after what Korra had just informed him. P'Li stood beside him, assisting in any way she could. She cared just as much for Jinora as her father did.

"Korra, he's too dangerous. Even when he's locked up, he can't be trusted. I didn't like you going there the first time."

"I need to if I wanna save Jinora and the others. There's no other way."

"There is another way. I'm calling your father. He can lead an expedition into the Spirit World from the Southern portal."

Korra's heart felt heavy, "You've lost faith in me, too, haven't you?" she turned her head slightly away from Tenzin, "No one thinks I'm capable of anything anymore."

"It's not that at all."

"I know I can do this." she said pleadingly.

"Tenzin, please." Twilight also pleaded, "If there is any hope on saving anyone it relies on Korra remembering that moment."

Tenzin sighed, and P'Li placed a hand on his shoulder, "I'll go with her. I'll be her escort."

"You sure?"

"I am. I want to save Jinora just as much as you do. If Korra feels this is what she must do, then we must accept it."

Korra walked up to Tenzin, placing a hand on his shoulder. "Tenzin, please. I'll be okay."

Tenzin could tell by the look in her eyes that this was definitely what his student wanted. He couldn't deny her this. "Alright. P'Li will take you to his prison deep in the mountains outside the city. I'll call Raiko and get the clearance."

Korra hugged her mentor, "Thank you."

(~)

Latter on, at Raiko's office, Asami and Varrick, now back in his blue attire, were asked to come in for him to discuss the Kuvira situation. "Thank you both for coming." he said to the two.

"It's nice to be welcomed back with open arms." Varrick said, making Asami roll her eyes.

"Actually, I brought you here out of necessity." Raiko narrowed his eyes. "It's no secret I never liked you. Especially after you tried to have me kidnapped."

"Allegedly." Varrick correctly

Asami scoffed at this, "Right. Everything you do is "allegedly". Like when you took over my company and bombed the Southern Water Tribe Cultural Center!"

"I own that building! A man has a right to blow up his own property! Besides, didn't we move past that? I'm a changed man, don't you remember?"

"Oh, yeah. The same "changed man" who worked with Kuvira in taking over the Earth Kingdom and build a supper weapon?!"

"In my defense, part of my brain was under a siren spell!"

"Only partly!"

Raiko rose his hand to stop the bickering, "Right now, I need you to put aside your differences. If Kuvira really is creating a super weapon, we're going to need the two brightest minds in the city working together to stop it."

Varrick smiled and offered his hand, "What do you say, Asami? Partners again?" Asami scorned at his hand, but she knew that if there was any hope in stoping Kuvira they were going to need all the help they could get. She sighed in defeat and shook his hand.

"Fine. I'll help." she said bitterly…only to then twist his hand around and started effortlessly crushing it with her own. Droplets of sweat dripped from Varrick's brow and cheeks, being pertly forced to his knees, struggling to hold back the screams of pain that threatened to come out as he gritted his teeth.

"But don't even think about double-crossing me again." Asami warned, showing zero concern. Varrick, in a lot of pain, nodded weakly at her demands. The woman was as pretty as a picture, but also as fierce as a saber tooth moose lion.

Varrick would be wise not to cross her….again.

(~)

Sonata had never seen such a beautiful island before. It was so large and wide, filled with beautiful trees, fresh fruit and stunning buildings where the airbenders and air acolytes lived. She was no longer wearing her uniform and instead was now wearing an outfit similar to the one she wore back at Canterlot High. A purple jacket with a lighter magenta color, similar in design to Asami's former casual outfit, but with the sleeves rolled up and a pale pink skirt, only her's was longer and ended at her knees. Her boots were pink and wore dark purple stockings. She had removed the dye from her hair and fur, now once again pearl blue, and with her long blue hair in a long high braid. She walked beside Bolin, who now wore a casual brown colored jacket and black pants and boots.

"Wow! This place is so beautiful. Who are we looking for again?" she asked, having gotten distracted with the beautiful scenery.

"Pabu. My fire ferret."

"Oh. Right."

Bolin began calling out for his little buddy, "Pab-pabs, where are you?"

Sonata looked up and saw a red furry creature on top of the tree branch right above Bolin's head. "There he is!"

Bolin turned around and saw his old animal companion, who jumped into his master's awaiting arms. Bolin hugged his old four legged companion, his furry face nuzzling his cheek "Pabu! Oh, I missed you so much! I would like you to meet Sonata."

The pony cooed at the sight of the creature, "Awwwww, he's so cute!" she tickled his chin, much to his delight. Bolin then looked at Pabu dejectedly.

"So, I don't know if you've heard, but Asami's kind of mad at me. I was hoping ... you could help me win her back." Pabu chittered, which Bolin appeared to have understood. "Awesome! Yes, I have an idea. Sonata, wanna help out too?"

"Sure!"

(~)

Opal sat one a set of steps outside one of the temples, reading a book in her lap, when Asami and Sunset Shimmer walked out. The riven haired non-bender carried rolled up papers in their hands. Opal looked up from where she sat. "Going to see Varrick?" she asked.

"Yeah. Just came to pick up some of my old files." Asami said, putting on a false smile, but Opal could see right through her. She stood up and placed a hand on her friend's shoulder.

"Asami, I know you're still angry with Bolin but, maybe you should talk with him. I mean, even it's not all his fault."

"This coming from the girl who just had her family captured by Kuvira?"

Opal knew Asami did care about the well being of her family, she knew better than anyone just how much ones mother and father means to somebody. But Opal didn't need to dig too deep to know what was truly going on. That was how she was able to tell Bolin was in love with another.

"I appreciate you care, but I can tell you're just looking for an excuse not to talk to him."

Asami's angry expression softened. Deep down, she knew her friend was right. "You always were good at reading people."

"Especially my friends." she said kindly. "Besides, he did say it was because of a spell."

"Yeah, but not a full blown control spell." the heiress said, "Part of him still had his free will, so what if…what if he really has changed, and not for the better?"

"You don't really believe that, do you? I know Bolin can be a bit oblivious, but he really does feel sorry."

"I know, it's just that…" Asami's eyes closed shut, once again, the scene from the break-up replayed in her mind. It had haunted her ever since they parted, and it was coming back, striking her with crushing force. "It's just, every time I see him, I keep going back to the break up. It was jarring to see him act so differently from the man I knew. The last time I had an experience like that was with my dad when he turned on me. I'm just scared Bolin really has changed more than I care to admit."

"Asami, don't think like that." Sunset said compassionately. Asami gave the unicorn a saddened look, only for the unicorn to see her eyes give a very brief and quick green glow. Sunset almost missed it, and Opal was blinded by it, having blinked in the exact same split second the glow happened.

Before Sunset could say something about it, Pabu came running towards them with a pink ribbon tied around his neck. Asami kneeled down and lifted him up, "Hey, Pabu." she noticed the note tied to the ribbon, "What do you got there?" she asleep before unfolding the note. Upon reading it, Asami's eyes widened in worry.

(~)

The three friends ran through the garden towards a clearing where they spotted Bolin, sitting on a nearby small hill with a picnic blanket. Beside him was a basket of buns. He looked up and smiled when he saw his true love approaching. "Asami, you made it!" his smile then shifted when he saw she was not alone, "With Opal and…Sunset Shimmer…hey guys."

"What's this?" Asami asked, arching an eyebrow at the scenery.

"A picnic, just for the two of us!" Pabu jumped into his shoulder, "Well, the three of us. Sorry, Pabs."

Asami showed him the letter in her hand, "So, this note Pabu brought me saying you broke both of your legs was just a ruse?" she said in a somewhat disapproving tone.

Bolin's eyes darted to his side. "Maybe…" he said before smiling again, "But now that you're here, don't you want to just sit back, relax, try some of my homemade steam buns—Pema's recipe—and watch Pabu do some of his world famous backflips for entertainment? Ha-hah!" he laughed while flipping Paby and catching him while he caught the bun in his paws. Sonata then appeared from behind a tree, a towel over her arm and holding a tray of fresh fruity drinks.

"Would the lady care for a fruit punch?"

But Asami did not look happy at all. She looked at the drinks and then back at Sonata. Her death glare sending shivers down her spine and Sonata tiptoed away.

"Oooooooorrr, maybe latter."

Asami turned back to Bolin, her hand on her hip and speaking in a sarcastic tone. "Wow. Steam buns and fruit punch. My favorite. Yeah, this will totally make me forget all about Kuvira, the lady who gave Korra a false memory potion, captured Opal's family and is possibly torturing them as well as innocent people as we speak!" Her voice grew higher and angrier, which caused both Opal and Sunset to slowly back away, and Bolin to look on with guilt. "But hey, why worry about that, right? Let's just sit down, have a great picnic because we're so in love!" she turned away to leave, but not before briefly turning her head, "I'm sorry you had to see that, Pabu." and with that, she walked away, leaving a sad Bolin behind.

Opal sighed and face palmed herself, "You know, when she said she'd give you a chance, I'm pretty sure this isn't what she meant." she said before following her distressed friend, "Asami!"

Sunset was the only one who remained there, looking on with sympathy. But Bolin knew she wouldn't stay. "Go ahead."

"This was a nice gesture, you know." the unicorn reassured. She even smiled at Sonata, "And you….good job with the drinks." she took a cup and drank it to make her feel better…but then spit it out, "That's not fruit punch!"

"Ops, I guess I took the prune juice by mistake. I always get my fruit drinks mixed up."

Sunset stuck out her tongue and placed the cup back onto the tray.

"I don't know what else to do." Bolin said as he stood up, "I want to show Asami how much she means to me, how sorry I am. I never should have gone with Kuvira."

Sonata placed a hand on his shoulder, "No, this isn't your fault. It's mine. If I hadn't hidden those letters in the first place. You're in this mess because of me. I'm the one Asami should be mad at."

"But like you said, only part of me was under a spell, the other part really wanted to prove myself so I could make her proud."

"But our spell warped it around and influenced you to act like a jerk."

"You're both right." said Sunset.

"We are?"

"Yeah. You're both to blame here, but if there is anything I've learned in my life, is that if you want to make up for your past mistakes, you've got to give it your all."

"How?" Bolin asked.

(Parody of Risk it all from Sofia the First, the Curse of Princess Ivy)

Sunset;

Once some time ago

I was a selfish brat

With a selfish plan

Thought I was all that

Love set my heart aglow

So strong

So strange

But first I had to show that I could change!

As she sang, Sunset sanded across the grassy fields, encouraging her friends with her words of wisdom.

When my friends were in a spot

Their back against the wall

I gave it all I got

And dared to risk it all

Things were getting rough

But I answered the call

I had to stay tough

And dare to risk it all

I was brave enough

To finally dare to risk it all

Putting yourselves first, led you astray

So now it seems your cursed, to your dismay

To make up for your deeds and prove you've grown

Try putting others needs before your own!

Your friends are in the spot

Their backs against the wall

Just give it all you've got

And dare to risk it all

If things start getting rough!

Just answer the call

You have to stay tough

And dare to risk it all

I know you're brave enough

To finally dare to risk it all…

She stood by the tree as a cocoon opened up, reveling a lovely butterfly. It landed on her hand placed it on Sonata's hand, who released it into the open air.

To save the ones you love

You have to rise above

The curse is sure to fall!

But only if you dare

Dare to risk…

It all!!

"Thanks for the encouragement, Sunset" Bolin said, "I know what to do now."

"What can I do?" Sonata asked, "How can I prove I want to set things right?"

Sunset placed a hand on her shoulder, "I say you're off to a pretty good start." she said, earning a smile from her new friend.

(~)

Korra felt her heart would burst out of her chest as she looked up at the tall building. It wasn't so much as a building more like a mountain with doors carved onto the front of it. The doors were guarded by two White Lotus sentries. P'Li, wearing a long cape with her hood down, stood before the sentries, who bowed in greeting. She did the same but then quickly realized the princess was not beside her. She approached Korra and had to forcibly drag the frightened child towards the doors. P'Li spoke to the sentries in a formal voice.

"Princess Korra would wish to speak with the man you hold prisoner."

The two sentries looked at one another before one responded, "As you wish."

Twilight, Flash, Spike and Mako approached her and Twilight gripped her friend's hand, "It's gonna be okay. Once you see him the memories will come back."

"You sure?"

"I have a pretty good feeling." she said optimistically.

"No offense Twilight but, 'just a feeling' isn't reassuring enough."

"Just relax and you'll be fine. We did it once together, I'm sure you can do it by yourself."

As the doors opened up and Korra took in a deep breath. This was the moment of truth.

The lights flickered as the elevator lowered down. Twilight never released Korra's hand the whole way. As they descended, Korra could see very vague images in her mind. This elevator, the smell, the dim lighting, it all seemed familiar. Nearly none of this felt new at all. Once the elevator landed, they all walked towards another metal doorway, which another White Lotus sentry opened.

"Approach the wall." he said.

Korra turned to face her friends, all looking at her with reassuring looks. Maybe there really wasn't anything to be afraid of. P'Li approached her and placed a hand on her shoulder, "Good luck." Korra embraced her in a warm hug. Flash hugged her next, followed by Twilight, though hers lasted much longer, and finally Mako. He gently kissed her forehead, making her feel even more at ease.

"Good luck." he said.

Korra then felt something tug on her leg, she looked down and saw Spike smiling up at her. She kneeled down and hugged the little dragon. Once she got back up, Korra approached the wall just as the sentry had told her to do so. Everyone watched on as the metal door closed behind Korra. The gears of the elevator echoed in the silence as it lowered the Avatar downwards. Once the elevator stopped, the door rose up, at the speed of what felt like an eternity, before revealing an open spaced room, illuminated by a green light due to some artificial crystals. At the very center of the room…there he was.

The man was in a meditation pose on the floor. Chains wrapped around his wrists and ankles. His hair was long once more, grey with a tint of blue. He sensed a presence enter his domain and opened his eyes to see who had come to visit him. He was certainly not expecting to see her again.

"Korra."

Korra herself was slightly taken aback by his response. He didn't sound angry, he sounded surprised and…relaxed. She quickly reminded herself not to let her guard down. Zaheer stood up and faced the Avatar. "I…I never thought I'd see you back here."

Korra felt so strange, for this was not the man she had fought three years ago. How could she not remember this?

"I need to ask you a question, and you will answer me." she said in a demanding voice. Zaheer remained calm and unfazed, his expression lacked any signs of anger or disgust towards her.

"What do you want to know?"

"Someone gave me a memory potion which made me forget who I was. So far, I've gained all of my memories back, all except for one. I need to know...did I come to see you before today?"

Zaheer looked at her in surprise and confusion, "You don't remember? Really?"

"So it is true." Korra concluded.

"Yes. With Twilight Sparkle, three years ago." he took a moment to examine the young woman, a soft smile grew on his face, "You've become quite the young woman since the last time we met. I heard your boyfriend proposed to you."

Korra was taken aback by this, "How did you know?"

"These White Lotus Sentries talk a lot. Don't think I can't hear them from down hear when I mediate. Congratulations by the way."

Korra shook her head in disbelief, "Okay, back up! What is up with you? Last time I saw you, you poisoned me, had your friends abuse and beat up my friend, clipped our wings and tried to kill us both! Not to mention, you nearly wiped out the new air nation and chose your newfound 'freedom' over the woman you loved! And now you're here all passive and relaxed and treating me like I'm some old friend? What sense does that make?!"

Zaheer lowered his gaze, sure signs of sadness in his eyes, "It's a shame you forgot that day…the day you saved me."

Now Korra was even more confused than before. She saved him? How and when? And why couldn't she remember. "Why can't I remember it? Why can't I remember ever seeing you again?"

Zaheer took a better look at Korra's eyes, they seemed so hazy and lost, and that's when he realized, "I know why you're really here."

"You don't know anything about me!" Korra snapped almost instinctively, like the response was natural.

"Your heart is in pain. I can see it in your eyes. That's why you haven’t gone to the spirit world. I have spent most of my time there and it's well-known that the Princess Avatar hasn't been there for a while."

"You can go into the spirit world from here? Doesn't seem very magically charged. Besides, I thought you were in denial about Equestrian magic."

"Your mind really is in a haze. After our last encounter I discovered Republic City is flowing with the magic of the three worlds. The magic you brought back after years of speration." he looked at her sadly, "You've forgotten it. That's the problem."

"No, my problem is you! You...poisoned me! You've ruined me! People used to think I was unstoppable, but now they don't think I'm capable of anything!"

"What are you talking about? You were the one who helped bring the Magic of Friendship into a fallen world. You restored people's hope, their faith."

Korra felt her head pounding, she grunted as she clenched her head, and Zaheer looked on with worry. Korra slowly calmed down, taking in deep breath to sooth her racing heart. "Those sirens…they messed with my mind, it made me live an entirely different life. I thought seeing you face-to-face would help me remember." she clenched her fists tightly, "What happened to me? Why did I live that life? Why did I feel unhappy there? Why did I feel like something was missing? And why can't I get myself to believe it was all fake, an illusion made from a spell?!"

"Because it made you forget the core aspect of who you have become." Zaheer said, "Neither of us are the same as before, Korra. I had once learned to fly, but now I'm bound in chains. My feet have since been cemented to the ground, and for all the reasons you’ve stated. You have magic, and the freedom to use it, but you’re allowing fear to hold you back."

"I'm not holding myself back, but my powers have limits!"

“We all have limits, Korra. But the magic you now carry within you, the magic which saved you from the poison, that is limitless."

"How do you know?"

"I've seen it. I've felt it."

Korra arched an eyebrow at this, "That's…creepy."

"If you would let me help, you can get over this block. Let me lead you into the sprit world."

Korra refused, "No way. I can't trust you."

"Maybe not. But if you had any other options, you wouldn't be here now, would you? We may have been enemies once, but I now fully see how much I have hurt you. I don't blame you for not trusting me, but please…let me do something for someone else for once."

Korra didn't have any other choice. "I've come this far. What have I got to lose?" and so, despite her conflicting feelings, she sat down to meditate along with Zaheer, who now sat in the same pose.

"Focus on the sound of my voice. Don't be afraid."

Korra did as he instructed, but soon she began to remember her last fight with him. She could see both set of memories; the one from her false past and the one from her real one. She couldn't bare them both, she needed to get out. But Zaheer could feel her hesitation.

"Let it play out." he said in a reassuring voice.

"I can't!"

"You can. Accept what happened to you. Don't fear what might have been." Zaheer said. For Korra, those words felt familiar.

"I have no control!"

"Don't be afraid. Hold on!"

Korra saw herself fall into a massive vortex and suddenly felt her body floating in mid air. She opened her eyes and found herself in what looked like an ocean. She then heard voices from behind her and she spun around. Before her eyes, the surface of the water rippled, and she could see images.

Images of her past.

..…………..

This was the last place Korra and Twilight ever wanted to go, but in their guts they needed to do this. Over the past year, the two girls have been dealing with the trauma and fear from their experience with the Red Lotus. And while they have made great progress, they still needed to do one last thing if they were to fully move on from this. For Twilight, her attackers were already gone, but Zaheer played an equal part in this. The elevator door rose up, Twilight held Korra's hand tightly, now face to face with Zaheer. His hair had grown to medium length and was mediating in mid air. Once he noticed the princesses, he opened his eyes and lowered down.

"Well, look who it is. I figured you would show up sooner or later."

The taunting in his voice ignited a flame within the girls. With their hands still clapped together, Korra stepped forward, trying her very best to swallow her fear.

"We came here to look you in the eye and tell you that you have no power over us."

Twilight stepped forward as well, "That's right. We will no longer be scared of you."

Without warning, Zaheer assumed a menacing look and lunged at the girls, making them gasp in fear and step back. Twilight hugged Korra for protection while shaking and whimpering from the shock.

Zaheer laughed in amusement, "I guess it didn't work. You still seem scared."

Korra didn't want to be here. She couldn't be here. She refused. "This was a mistake." but as she tried to leave, Twilight grabbed her wrist.

"Wait!…We've made it this far already. Now let's finish it." Twilight's determined look brought more hope for Korra and the two stood before Zaheer, not letting go of each other's hands.

"I know why you're here." Zaheer said arrogantly.

"You don't know anything about us!" Korra exclaimed.

"You still haven't gotten over what happened to you. Even after all those days of playing with your pony friends and being princesses you still have yet to fully recover from your experience. You don't even have chains and yet you hold yourselves down."

"That's not true! We've made progress!" Korra said defensively.

"I can see the fear in your eyes. It's always been there and it always will. You think you may have won, but I guarantee, if you never had your magic you never would have survived. And neither would have your pony."

Twilight clenched her fists in anger, "You're a monster!! You never cared about anybody besides your stupid philosophies! I don't know what P'Li ever saw in you to begin with! Leaving you was the smartest thing she ever did!"

Zaheer's anger ignited within him and her charged at Twilight, but Korra stepped in between, extending her hand froward to stop him. More than anything, she wanted him to know what it felt like. To be tortured for no good reason, and to feel that your life does not matter simply because you do not think the same way as someone else.

"Stop it!"

Korra's hand landed right on Zaheer's heart, and in a blinding light, Korra's eyes began to glow, as did Twilight's and…even Zaheer's. He began to scream in agony, feeling an incredible amount of pain deep inside. He could see it.

He could see what he had done. Not only that…but he could feel it.

He could feel the poison stinging Korra's very insides. He could feel the hurt Twilight had when he was beaten and abused. He could feel the terror she had, her racing heart, her mind constantly drifting to her loved ones, constantly asking is she would see them again. She wasn't just trying to survive for her own sake…but for the sake of others as well. He could feel her heart, fighting the poison within, fighting as hard as she could, despite the fear.

Such courage. Such ambition. Such…love.

He then began to witness and feel her pain and guilt during the aftermath. How terrible she and Twilight felt. Their empathy for each other. He was seeing through their eyes. He witnessed their life. Despite their fear and anxieties, they still had love in their hearts.

Love. Such a powerful and…liberating thing. No restraint, no doubts, no resentment, no fear, no deception. It was something he had felt once. But long so forgotten.

Korra and Twilight experienced something similar. They saw Zaheer's past. How he used to be. He was once a kind and energetic child, who only wanted people to feel they could be themselves. His heart was in the right place, always. But as he grew older, his views changed. He still believed in freedom and equality, however he began to believe those who do not see what he sees should be condemned and unfit to live in the new world he dreamed of creating. But even so, his heart still wanted others to feel free. Not restrained. But the sad thing is…

He did not have that freedom.

He did not have real love in his heart. The 'love' he thought he was fighting for was nothing more than a beautiful lie. He did not accept anyone as an equal, it was either those who shared his beliefs and those who didn't.

That was when it all became clear.

Finally, Korra removed her hand, her eyes stopped glowing as did Twilight and Zaheer. The man felt disoriented and collapsed to the ground, getting on his knees. He couldn't believe everything he had seen, and neither could the girls.

That was when their perspective changed forever. Korra looked at the man before her, and no longer did he see an attacker…she saw a lost human soul. She no longer felt anger towards him, just pity. Pity he started out such a good person, and there was still good in him, but that good had been warped into selfishness and he only believed what he wanted to believe rather than see the truth.

He looked up at the Princess. Her eyes carried no anger, not restraint, no pride. She looked at him like she had witnessed a child lose his parents, or a parent losing his child. She saw how broken he was, how empty he was.

Twilight saw what Korra saw. Her fear towards the man was gone. Gone forever. Zaheer…he had so much potential, so much heart…and he had lost it. Korra couldn't believe she had once hated him. He was a human like any other, he simply lost his way.

Now, she wanted him to find his way. She now wanted to help him. She slowly approached, extending her hand for him to take…but he did not. Zaheer couldn't even bare to look at her. He just couldn't.

The two princesses shared concerned looks and decided to leave him be. Hand in hand, walking out of the room, leaving the now remorse Zaheer alone to think about what he had done.

…………..

Korra opened her eyes, no longer floating in an ocean, but sitting in a meadow of the Spirit World. It was as beautiful as the first time she came. She looked around and saw Zaheer, no longer with chains around him.

"I did it ... and you helped me. I remember now.”

“I got to experience your pain the same way you experienced mine. I used to take great pride in the path I choose. But I have come to realize not every path you take will lead to true freedom. My heart wanted to believe a beautiful lie rather than see the true reality. Someone I once regarded as poison to the world was actually the one who would help save it….and myself."

Korra smiled at the man, no longer seeing the monster she claimed he was. He was human, flawed and imperfect and capable of losing his way, just like her and anyone else. Now, he had the right lifeline to keep him on this right path. Who'd have thought, that they would both help one another to heal from their past.

"I’m grateful for your help, Zaheer. I really am. Do you know where Jinora and the others are?"

"No, but there is someone who does." Zaheer's image faded and Korra was left alone in the meadow. But not completely. A small white colored butterfly with blue patterns landed on her finger.

"Raava! I missed you. Where have you been?"

"I have always been with of you."

"Can you help me find Jinora?"

"Yes. And I can help you save the alicorns as well."

Korra smiled with glee at the news, "Really? How?"

"You've allowed the Light of the Rainbow to guide you before. Let it guide you again."

Korra looked up at the clear blue sky, and indeed she saw the Rainbow. Its colors hearing across the sky like a comet. Spreading her wings, Korra flew ahead, Raava close behind and followed the Rainbow. The scenery seemed to fade so quickly before her eyes, first she passed the meadow, then the cliffs near the fog of lost souls, until she reached a vine forrest with a glowing green orb at the very center, where all of the people remained trapped within.

"How do I release them, and save the alicorns?"

"You must embrace the magic within." said the Raava butterfly, fluttering beside her.

"But I'm powerless in the spirit world."

"No, Korra. No matter where you are, so long as you keep that love within your heart you will never be powerless anywhere. Share your gift with others. Share it, and you will see what you can do."

Korra walked over to the large orb and placed her hand on its surface. Her eyes and wings glowing white. With all of her heart, Korra opened her mouth and harmonized a beautiful and soulful tune.

Ah, ah, ah, aah…….

(~)

Back in the human world, Twilight's Element of Magic manifested on her chest as Korra's voice was heard from it. Her eyes started glowing white as she too echoed Korra's singing.

Ah, ah, ah, aah…….

The rest of the Mane Six, who were at the hospital with the alicorns, Rainbow Dash had an ice pack on her head, when their Elements manifested and their eyes glowed, with Korra and Twilight's voices echoing through the gems. Their mouths opened and they too began to harmonize.

Ah, ah, ah, aah…….

Mako, Flash, P'Li and Spike watched in amazement as Twilight's Element glowed brightly and she was lifted up into the air. Korra's eyes continued to glow, and the green orb glowed bright yellow, turning into bright yellow particles. The humans trapped within rose upwards into the air, returning from which they had originally been when captured by the vines. Back in the human world, Jinora and everybody else awoke once their respected cocoons opened up. Everyone blinked in surprise, trying to remember what had happened. Their bodies were covered in green goo.

Ryu felt sick and disorientated upon awakening, feeling he would gag in disgust. "Ugh...I'm getting changeling flashbacks."

Jinora gathered everyone together and led them out of the wilds. As they went, she saw several small spirits beginning to emerge from their hiding spots. Looking around as if to make certain the coast was clear. Parting the vines, everyone basked in the sunlight, happy to finally be free again. Jinora immediately spotted her father and ran towards him with arms wide.

"Dad!"

Tenzin happily embraced his daughter. "I'm so glad you're safe. What happened? How did you get out?"

"Korra saved us."

(~)

Ah, ah, ah, aah, aah,

Korra then began moving her arms as if she were bending, all while harmonizing beautifully. And as she sang, magical yellow sparkles emitted from Twilight's Element, which floated away, pass the guards and out of the cell, all the way toward where the other Mane Six were. Once the yellow sparkles came through the walls, more sparkles emitted from the other Elements of Harmony. Korra was sending her energy through the only way she truly knew how.

Through her friends.

The ponies continued to harmonize as the yellow sparkles landed on the alicorns. The green in their horns began to fade and their eyes slowly fluttered open. They no longer felt weak, or trapped in a nightmare. Leilani shockingly rose her head, smiling to see her daughters once more. Cadance also woke up, and nearly cried at the sight of her husband and daughter. She morphed into her anthro form and the three of them embraced.

Once Korra finished her singing, the Elements stopped glowing. Each pony quickly realized what had happened. Korra somehow managed to transfer positive spiritual energy through the Elements to save the Alicorns. Twilight lowered down and also shook her head, her boyfriend helping her keep her balance, "What happened?" he asked.

Twilight got on her feet and smiled, "Korra…Korra happened."

(~)

Korra opened her eyes, once again back in the human world. Zaheer stood before her, smiling proudly before bowing. "Well done, Princess."

Korra bowed in return. "Thanks to you. And that's saying a lot."

Zaheer chuckled, "You should get going. You have to do what you need to stop Kuvira."

Korra's smile faded, being replaced with a look of guilt, "I was so angry with her…I can't believe I acted so horribly."

"It's natural to feel angry, just so long as you don't forget she is human too. She will need you now more than ever."

"Thanks, again." Korra nodded her head until Zaheer stopped her.

"One more thing….could you tell P'Li I said hello?"

Korra smiled, not even turning around, "Sure thing."

(~)

Outside of the prison, Korra and her friends all walked out. Spike stretched his arms and casually placed them behind his head, "Well, that was interesting."

"How do you feel?" Twilight asked Korra.

"I feel ...whole again. I feel good."

"Do you think you're finally able to forget about your false memories?" Flash asked. But Korra did not give them the answer they were expecting.

"No." Korra gently shook her head, "However, even if they might have been fake, looking back, they made me realize just how much you all mean to me. When I was poisoned, I tried so hard to forget it." Korra slowly smiled. "But it was because of your friendship that I finally found the courage to accept the reality of what happened to me. After facing Zaheer and my trauma again, It made me realize I wanted to help others who had suffered as I did... and to help people like Zaheer so that they won't make the same mistakes. You guys are the reason why I'm the Princess of Friendship. The other me might have forgotten that, but I never will. Never again."

It didn't take long for everyone to hug their beloved Avatar. As they did, she released a single tear. She didn't care she would never forget that "other" life, because it only helped her realize how much her blessings meant to her. And that was what helped her find the Light in the dark.

She then turned to P'Li, "Zaheer says "hello". I hope you two can work things out."

The combustion woman smiled at the young Avatar, "Thank you, sweetheart."

(~)

Back at Air Temple Island, Lin and Opal were nearly finish hoisting their belongings onto the bison's saddle. Asami handed the airbender a wrapped up box of food for the trip. "Here you go. Be safe, okay?"

"I will. Thanks Asami, you're the best." Opal and Asami hugged like long time sisters and once they parted, they both noticed a certain earthbender approach them, followed by Sunset and Sonata.

"Where are you going?" he asked Opal.

"We've got some family business to take care of." she said, "Me and Aunt Lin are going to save my parents and my brothers."

"What? That's dangerous!"

"It's her family, Bolin." Asami stated, "She has to do something."

The words echoed in Bolin's minds. He remembered having said similar words before in the past. It was then he realized Asami had the right idea. Here he was trying to make up for his mistakes with romantic gestures when in reality there was more to it than that. It wasn't just Asami he had to make this up to, but Opal and her family as well. He could have helped them but instead he ran away. He made a mistake and he couldn't make it again. Sunset Shimmer was right, if he wanted to set things right he had to start now.

"Then I'm coming with you." he said, his voice sounding determined and sure of himself, which actually caught both girls by surprise. "I know I've messed up and I don't blame you for not trusting me now, but your family are my friends too, I can't just abandon them again. I joined Kuvira because I wanted to help people. I lost sight of that but not anymore. Please, I'll do anything I can to help."

Opal knew her friend was being sincere, this was one of his many character traits they both knew him well for. Asami, especially, was rather surprised when she heard him speak this way. This wasn't at all like the last time they spoke.

"Alright." Opal replied, "Thanks, Bolin." she said before heading to her aunt to inform her of their extra passenger, leaving him and Asami to talk. He didn't care if it was a bad time for it or not, he needed to say these words.

"Alright, listen. I just want to tell you that I understand how you feel. I listened to myself when I should have listened to you and I can't change what I said. I know there is nothing I could do or no big gesture that could make up for all my mistakes, but I don't care how long it takes, even if I have to try and try, over and over and over again nothing is going to stop be from trying to win you back because ... I love you, Asami."

At that moment, Asami was speechless. Those words, the way he said them, the sincerity and compassion in his eyes, but also the untapped wisdom underneath the goofy exterior. This wasn't anything like the arrogant man she had spoken to during the coronation. If anything, that man no longer existed.

Opal smiled with happiness as she, Sunset and Sonata watched the two speak. This really was a wonderful moment and it brought her hope. But Bolin wasn't done yet. "You are the only one for me and you always will be. After everything that's happened I've realized that I don't want to spend another moment without you in my life."

Asami's heart was pounding so loud she feared she would go deff. "What are you saying?"

"I'm saying…I want us to be together forever, but not if you don't want us to. I want to be the man you deserve again. And I'm going to start by following your example. I'm putting my friends first. Thank you."

"For what?"

"For reminding me what I'm fighting for. Just like you always have."

For a moment, that same image of the stranger appeared before her eyes, before shattering like broken glass. She could even hear the pieces falling to the floor. It was as if a veil had been pulled right off from her eyes and she could see much clearly now. Her eyes gave a green glow before dimming forever. She blinked, almost as if she had just woken up from a half sleep. All of a sudden, everything was clear as day once more.

She was right, this wasn't the same man she saw during the coronation event. This man was selfless, caring and placing the others needs before himself. The very same man she witnessed before he left to work for Kuvira, but the one who did return was misguided and manipulated, nothing like the man she loved. But now, there was no doubt that this was the man she had fallen in love with…he was never gone after all, he just needed an extra push to come back in full swing.

This was her Bolin. The Bolin she loved. The same Bolin who left on that boat to help people. And the Bolin she wanted to be with forever. She felt foolish for not having seen it sooner.

"Alright, let's move!" Lin called out.

Bolin gave Asami one final glance before leaving, not inciting a kiss unless she allowed him to. But, she couldn't leave him without saying something in return. He had already said what he truly needed to say, now it was her turn. She had allowed her hurt and fear to keep her away, but she swore she would never make that same mistake again.

"Bolin, wait!" she called out, making him stop on his tracks. He wondered what she wanted to say. Only, she didn't say anything. Instead, she ran towards him, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him full on the lips. Surprised at first, but Bolin happily returned the gesture.

Sunset, Opal and Sonata swooned at the scene, while Lin only rolled her eyes. Why did she have to be surrounded by such lovey dovey types?

Once the kiss ended, Bolin blinked. "Okay, now I'm confused. Happy, but confused."

"I'm sorry for the way I acted. It really wasn't all your fault."

"No, you were right to be mad." Bolin insisted. "Even if I wasn't fully brainwashed, I could have walked away the minute I saw trouble, but I didn't. I let my pride get to me and I hurt the people I love."

"Yeah well, I kind of know how that feels." Asami bit her bottom lip, "Let's just say, you weren't the only one who was blindsided." Asami smiled and caressed his cheek with her thumb. "I was just so scared of loosing you again. But even if that spell did effect you, the man I love was never really gone. I see that now. You said you would come back…and you now you really have. Can you forgive me?"

"Forgive you? There's nothing to forgive, I'm the one who should be apologizing. Will you give me another chance to prove myself to you?"

"You already have. I want to be with you, too. The real you. That's more than enough for me."

Bolin couldn't help but smile, "Really? You do?"

"Yes. Forever. I never want us to be apart again."

Now it was Bolin's turn to be speechless, smiling his goofy grin. Oh, how she missed that grin. "Well, since we're talking about 'forever' here, there is one other thing I wanted to ask you. I really wanted to wait for the right moment but…something tells me this is it."

Sunset, Sonata and Opal all simultaneously gasped… when Bolin got down on one knee!

"You don't have to give me an answer now and it may not be much, but you need to know what's really in my heart…" he took Asami's hands, not taking his eyes off of her, her green eyes sparkling with her everlasting beauty that matched her soul.

"Asami Sato…will you marry me?"

There was only one word she wanted to say to him, but she was already chocked up with tears she could barely get it out. After a brief moment, she finally did.

"Yes…Yes! Yes!"

Bolin jumped up and cheered in victory, "Yahoo!" He lifted Asami up by the waist and twirled her around, laughing all the while. Once he lowered her down, she immediately collided her lips with his, for which he happily kissed her back. Sunset, Sonata and Opal happily squealed with delight and happiness.

"I'm so happy for you!" Opal said with such glee before being called by her aunt.

"Okay lovebirds, you can celebrate latter, we need to move out."

"Wait!" all eyes landed on Sonata who stepped forward, "I want to come with you too."

"What?"

"I know I didn't personally get your family captured, but I still feel responsible. I want to set things right and stop my sisters."

Opal looked up at her aunt, waiting for an answer. Lin sighed in defeat, "Fine, she can come."

Bolin held Asami's hands close to his heart, "I promise, when I come back I will never leave you again." he kissed her forehead.

"I'll be here waiting."

(~)

Latter that same afternoon, Korra was once again admiring the sunset underneath the gazebo when her fiance walked on over. "The alicorns are feeling a lot better now, thanks to you." he said proudly.

"I'm just glad they're awake. I don't know what we would do without them…what I would do without them."

Mako wrapped his arm around her, allowing her to rest her head on his shoulder.

"Mako."

"Yeah."

"I'm sorry."

"For what?"

Korra stood a few feet away to look at him, "In my fake memories, when I was in the south pole recuperating, I got letters from you, Asami and Bolin. But, in all of that time…I never wrote to you. Or Bolin for that matter. I only wrote to Asami."

Mako seemed a bit surprised by this, but not shocked for he knew these memories were fake. Still, to Korra they were very real.

"For a long time I kept asking myself why I only wrote to her and not you, and…then it hit me. I was in a very dark place and felt I had lost so much already that, writing to you would be like being reminded of what else I had lost. I couldn't tell Bolin because you know he can't keep a secret, and because I never knew the Mane Six, Asami was the only other female friend I could relate with at the moment. Every time I tried to get the courage to write to you, I couldn't without pouring out my feelings in some way. I didn't know if I was ever going to come back or if you had already moved on with your life, so sending your letter…it would've been like loosing you all over again." tears began to roll down eyes eyes as Mako wiped them off with his thumbs. "I'm so sorry."

"Hey, hey, it's okay. It's okay." he wrapped his arms around her, showing she was safe in his arms and that she was never going to lose him again. "You have nothing to feel sorry about."

"My point is, it doesn't matter how my life would have been…my love for you was never going to change. I thought those memories meant that we wouldn't have worked in another life…but I was wrong. Thankfully. Even if we were just friends, the important thing is that I have you in my life."

Mako smiled and he could feel is own eyes start to water too. "I'm thankful to have you in my life too. You mean everything to me."

"You don't sometimes feel like you gave up too much because of me?"

"No. Because of you, I became a better person. You're not just my fiance Korra…you're also my best friend."

Korra's tears escapade once again, "You're my best friend too. I love you."

"I love you, too."

They leaned in and their lips touched in a sweet loving kiss….until….

"Guys!" Asami came running at top speed and stopped to catch her breath, "Guys! I have--oh, sorry did I interrupt something?"

Korra and Mako simply laughed it off, "What is it, Asami?" Korra asked.

"Well, I wanted to let you know that me and Bolin worked things out."

"You did? Congratulations!" Korra said as she hugged her friend, but after she did she noticed there was something different about Asami. Her smile particularly. "Wait a minute. I know that smile."

Before long the two girls shrieked to the top of their lungs, jumping happily like little girls. Mako was confused by this action, "Hey! Hello, yeah, I don't speak "shriek" so what's going on?"

Instead of giving him as straight answer, Asami just spread out her ams and hugged Mako. "Bring it in, brother!"

Mako then put two and two together, and he too screamed for joy. "Alright!" he hugged Asami tightly, practically lifting her up before placing her down. This was such great news; now the four of them were going to become an actual family!

The rest of the Mane Six ran out and joined in the fun, screaming like maniacs. Happy, happy manics.

"Why are we screaming?" Rarity asked.

"I don't know, but it's fun!" said Pinkie Pie, while jumping for joy.

*(~)*

Romans 8:1-4~

There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus. For the law of the Spirit of life has set you free in Christ Jesus from the law of sin and death. For God has done what the law, weakened by the flesh, could not do. By sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin, he condemned sin in the flesh, in order that the righteous requirement of the law might be fulfilled in us, who walk not according to the flesh but according to the Spirit.

*(~)*

Author's Note

Well, there ya have it. There will be two weddings in this story....or will there?.......

Until next time, God bless *kiss kiss*